WHEN  I  WAS  CZAR 


ARTHUR  W.  MARCHMQNT 


WHEN  I  WAS  CZAR 


IT   IS    NOT    CUSTOMARY    FOR    ME    TO    EXPLAIN*    MY    POSITION 
TWICE,'    I    SAID    WITH    A    LOFTY    AIR." Page  JO. 


Cttbcn  I  -*  <*  * 
<*  *  Cttae  Czar 

A       ROMANCE 

By  ARTHUR    W.    MARCHMONT 


Author  of  "By  Wit  of  Woman,"  "In  The  Name  of  a 

Woman,"  "By  Right  of  Sword,"  "For 

Love  or  Crown,"  etc. 


A.  L.  BURT  COMPANY  Publishers 
ft  ft  #  *    NEW  YORK   #  #  1*  fi 


Copyright,  1903, 
BY  ARTHUR  W.  MAHCHBHWT 


All  rights  reserved 
Published  in  October,  1903 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PACK 

I.  A  LETTER  HOME i 

II.  PRINCE  KALKOV'S  PROPOSITION      ....  4 

III.  THE  EMPEROR  STARTS 14 

IV.  WHEN  I  WAS  CZAR .     .  24 

V.  A  CZAR  DEFIED 35 

VI.  His  MAJESTY  A  PRISONER 45 

VII.  "I    AM   NOT  THE    CZAR " 56 

VIII.  DEEPER  IN 67 

IX.  HELGA  SPEAKS 77 

X.  VASTIC 88 

XI.  CONVICTION  AT  LAST 97 

XII.  HELGA'S  ANGER 108 

XIII.  THE  ATTACK 119 

XIV.  CONCERNING  THE  VALUE  OF  HOSTAGES    .     .  130 
XV.  THE  DANGERS  THICKEN 139 

XVI.  HELGA'S  DEFEAT 149 

XVII.  AT  THE  GATES  OF  THE  PALACE     ....  160 

XVIII.  PRINCE  KALKOV'S  WELCOME 170 

XIX.  TURNING  THE  SCREW 181 

XX.  A  DEATH  TRAP 192 


vi  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PACK 

XXI.  AT  THE  SQUARE  OF  SAN  SOPHIA       .     .     .  203 

XXII.     FLIGHT 212 

XXIII.  AT  THE  FRONTIER 223 

XXIV.  THE  FRESH  CAMPAIGN .234 

XXV.     THE  LUCK  WAVERS 245 

XXVI.     I  WIN 256 

XXVII.     A  LAST  MOVE 268 

XXVIII.       LOVE   WILL    HAVE   ITS   WAV 278 

XXIX.     A  LAST  PRECAUTION 289 

XXX.  THE  PRINCE  OUTWITTED     .......  298 

XXXI.     AT  THE  ELEVENTH  HOUR 309 

XXXII.     THE  END 321 


Hubert   I  wa$    Czar 


CHAPTER  I— A  LETTER  HOME 


THE  PALACE,  ST.  PETERSBURG. 

MY  DEAR  MILLER, — 
Your  letter,  which  was  as  short  as  old  Can- 
field's  temper,  reached  me  in  Berlin  as  I  was  starting- 
for  here.    I  'm  off  to  Khiva,  this  wise. 

You  '11  remember  my  old  yarn  about  the  Czar  having- 
saved  my  life  years  ago  in  a  pig-sticking  do  in  Ger- 
many —  he  shoved  or  kicked  me  into  a  bush  just  in 
the  nick  of  time  when  the  brute  made  his  rush  —  and 
how  we  then  discovered  the  strong  resemblance  be- 
tween us  ?  Well,  it 's  still  true,  and  things  have  been 
happening  in  consequence. 

I  ran  across  Burnaby's  book  about  Khiva  a  while 
back  and  resolved  to  go  there.  He  says  that  three 
Tartars  can  eat  a  whole  sheep  at  a  single  meal,  and 
I  want  to  see  if  it 's  true.  Any  old  tag  's  good  enough 
excuse  for  a  globe-trotter,  so  I  wrote  to  the  Czar, 
reminded  him  of  the  pig  incident,  and  asked  permis- 
sion to  go  East.  As  a  result,  I  'm  here  as  his  guest ; 
we  've  had  a  chat  over  the  old  time,  and  I  'm  to  go 
where,  when  and  how  I  like  all  over  his  dominions. 
He  's  an  awfully  decent  sort,  and  I  'm  in  for  a  real 
good  time.  But  it 's  been  a  queer  show. 

There  's  a  woman  in  it  of  course  —  and  a  glorious 
woman  too.  A  tall,  queenly  creature,  as  handsome 
as  a  Greek,  with  the  free  carriage  of  one  of  our  own 
American  girls.  I  saw  her  on  the  train,  or  rather  she 
saw  me  and  seemed  particularly  interested  in  me,  and 
it  was  suiting  me  very  nicely  when  out  came  the  reason. 
We  stopped  at  a  station  some  miles  from  the  capital. 
1  1 


2  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

and  as  the  girl  and  I  were  separated  from  the  rest  of 
the  people,  she  said  in  an  undertone  — 

"  Your  Majesty  does  not  count  the  risks  of  travel- 
ling incognito,  alone  ?  " 

"  There  are  pleasures  to  counterbalance  any  risks, 
mademoiselle,"  I  answered.  "  Your  solicitude  is  one 
of  them."  And  I  smiled,  partly  at  her  amazing  mis- 
take and  partly  because  she  was  so  pretty.  Then  to 
put  myself  right,  I  added :  "  But  you  mistake,  I  am 
no  Majesty.  I  am  an  American,  Harper  C.  Denver  is 
my  name."  She  lifted  her  eyebrows  and  smiled  again, 
in  obvious  disbelief,  and  replied  in  French  — 

"  An  American  who  understands  Russian,  speaks 
French,  and  resembles  His  Majesty  the  Czar." 

"  An  American  who  would  gladly  welcome  an  op- 
portunity of  seeing  you  again,  mademoiselle." 

"  An  American  who  does  not  desire  it  more  fervently 
than  I.  Meanwhile,  accept  my  warning,  sire."  She 
spoke  with  intense  earnestness,  and  then  left  the  train. 

How 's  that  for  an  adventure,  eh  ?  But  that  was 
only  scene  one.  I  sat  thinking  it  over  until  the  train 
ran  into  the  station  at  Petersburg,  and  then  came  scene 
two. 

The  moment  I  stepped  from  the  cars  I  saw  that  con- 
siderable preparations  had  been  made  to  receive  some 
one  of  importance,  and  while  I  stood  looking  about  for 
him  an  old  man,  tightly  bound  in  a  somewhat  rich 
uniform,  with  two  or  three  companion  volumes  in  at- 
tendance and  a  shelf  of  soldiers  behind,  came  up  to  me. 
He  waved  everybody  else  out  of  earshot,  and  then  with 
an  almost  reverential  salute,  said,  in  a  low  voice  — 

"  Mr.  Denver,  I  am  sure." 

"  Yes,  that 's  my  name." 

"  Allow  me  to  welcome  you  to  the  capital  in  my 
august  master's  name.  I  am  Prince  Kalkov,  and  His 
Majesty  has  instructed  me  to  conduct  you  to  the  Palace. 
Will  you  accompany  me  ?  " 

By  this  time  the  people  on  the  platform  had  begun 
to  show  considerable  interest  in  the  proceedings,  to 


A    LETTER    HOME  3 

my  intense  amusement,  and  came  crowding  around  a 
bit. 

"  I  shall  be  delighted,"  I  replied ;  and  accordingly 
the  Prince  gave  a  word  of  command  to  those  in  attend- 
ance, a  guard  of  soldiers  was  formed,  and  I  was  in 
this  way  escorted  to  the  first  of  a  string  of  carriages 
in  waiting. 

"  To  the  Palace  at  full  gallop,"  cried  the  Prince  in 
a  tone  loud  enough  to  reach  the  by-standers.  Some 
one  raised  a  shout  of  "  God  save  the  Emperor,"  and  in 
another  minute  we  were  off  to  the  accompaniment  of 
loud  cries  and  ringing  cheers  from  the  crowd,  which 
was  by  that  time  a  pretty  big  one. 

That  was  my  sensational  entrance  into  the  capital. 
Here  I  am  at  the  Czar's  Palace,  and  from  what  I  can 
judge  there  's  a  great  deal  more  of  the  same  kind  to 
follow. 

"  Which  is  why  I  remark, 
And  my  language  is  plain, 
That  for  ways  that  are  dark 
And  for  tricks  that  are  vain, 
The  Russian  at  Home  is  peculiar. 
And  the  same  I  shall  hope  to 
explain  "  —  another  time. 

Comic  opera  with  a  dash  of  mysticism  seems  about 
a  fair  description  of  things  up  to  now.  More,  when 
I  've  time  to  write. 

By  the  way,  could  n't  you  manage  to  leave  Wall 
Street  and  the  dollar  raking  process  for  a  while  and 
meet  me  on  my  return?  I  mean  to  go  on  from 
Khiva  through  India  to  China.  Come  and  lunch  with 
me,  say  in  Pekin,  and  have  a  time  among  the  pigtails. 
Wire  me  at  our  Legation  and  our  people  will  forward 
to  me.  Seriously,  you  might  do  many  things  worse. 
Your  old  friend, 

HARPER  C.  DENVER. 

N.B.  —  I  'm  not  monkeying  about  the  Pekin  busi- 
ness. Come  and  meet  me  like  the  good  fellow  you 
are,  and  hang  Wall  Street. 

H.  C.  D. 


CHAPTER  II  — PRINCE  KALKOV^S 
PROPOSITION 


"  ~\7 OU  mean  seriously  that  I  am  to  impersonate 
I       His  Majesty?" 

"  For  this  purpose,  M.  Denver,  that  is  my  serious 
meaning." 

"  Well,  it 's  a  most  extraordinary  proposition." 
'  The  occasion  itself  is  quite  an  extraordinary  one, 
of  course.  But  I  repeat,  you  will  be  doing  His 
Majesty  and  his  Ministers  a  service  of  extreme  im- 
portance. I  have  asked  you,  of  course,  as  I  said 
before,  only  because  I  understand  you  deem  yourself 
under  a  deep  obligation  to  my  master." 

"  You  heard  us  speaking  to-night  of  the  incident. 
I  owe  him  probably  my  life,  and  certainly  an  escape 
from  serious  injuries.  We  Americans  don't  go  back 
on  a  call,  and  I  admit  it 's  up  to  him  to  call  now. 
But  this  is  such  an  odd  thing." 

"  Think  it  over.  It  is  a  national  characteristic  of 
your  countrymen  to  be  prompt.  Shall  I  return,  say, 
in  an  hour  ?  " 

"  Wait  a  minute,  Prince,"  I  said  as  he  rose,  and 
pushing  my  chair  back  I  took  a  few  turns  up  and 
down  the  room. 

We  were  in  the  apartments  which  had  been  assigned 
to  me  in  the  Palace,  and  the  Prince  had  interrupted 
me  as  I  was  planning  out  my  projected  journey  to 
Khiva.  It  was  nearly  midnight,  and  my  maps  and 
papers  lay  open  on  the  table. 

"  I  am  quite  at  your  disposal,  M.  Denver,"  he 
replied  courteously  as  he  resumed  his  chair  and 
watched  me. 


PRINCE    KALKOV'S    PROPOSITION      5 

"  Let  me  see  that  I  've  got  the  hang  of  the  thing 
right,"  I  said  after  a  while.  "  You  say  this  man, 
Boreski,  is  really  dangerous ;  but  I  thought  you  had 
a  quick  method  of  dealing  with  dangerous  men  in 
Russia." 

"  It  is  not  a  case  for  ordinary  methods,  M.  Den- 
ver, or  I  should  not  have  come  to  you.  I  wish  to 
deal  with  you  with  complete  frankness,  and  have 
spoken  unreservedly  as  to  a  personal  friend  of  my 
master." 

"  We  shan't  pull  very  far  together  if  you  don't." 

"  To  be  candid,  I  am  not  sure  what  the  man's 
secret  object  is  —  presuming,  that  is,  he  has  one.  We 
know  little  of  him  beyond  the  fact  that  he  is  an  ad- 
venturer and  a  musician  of  exceptional  brilliance, 
and  that  the  Duchess  Stephanie  has  conceived  a 
great  —  I  suppose,  I  should  say  —  fondness  for  him. 
She  declares  she  will  marry  him  —  in  defiance  of  the 
Emperor's  prohibition :  a  marriage  of  the  kind  being 
outside  the  pale  of  possibility,  of  course,  owing  to 
her  relationship  to  the  Imperial  Family." 

"You  think  he's  after  her  money?" 

"  What  other  conclusion  can  one  draw  ?  The 
Duchess  is  twenty  years  older  than  he;  she  is  the 
reverse  of  prepossessing  in  appearance;  and  he  is 
young,  handsome  and  certainly  clever.  Apart  from 
other  reasons  the  marriage  would  be  a  tragedy." 

"  And  then  there  are  these  papers  ?  " 

"  And  then  there  are  these  papers,  as  you  say. 
She  is  entirely  dominated  by  him,  and  there  is  no 
doubt  she  acted  at  his  instigation  and  —  well,  pur- 
loined them  and  carried  them  to  him." 

"  He  is  certainly  a  daring  fellow." 

"  A  daring  scoundrel,  unquestionably,"  assented  the 
Prince,  accenting  the  "  scoundrel." 

"But  knowing  this,  why  not  have  arrested  him?" 

"  I  thought  I  had  made  that  clear.  I  tried  it,  but 
he  met  me  too  cleverly.  Indeed,  I  believe  he  actually 
angled  for  the  arrest." 


6  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Angled  for  it.    How  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  That  he  might  get  face  to  face  with  me  and  let 
me  realize  how  far  he  could  go,  and  would  if  pressed. 
It  was  then  he  told  me  of  these  papers,  and  that  he 
had  placed  them  in  reliable  hands  to  be  given,  if  he 
were  detained,  to  those  who  must  of  course  never 
see  them.  Never,  at  any  cost." 

I  smiled  at  the  frank  avowal. 

"They  are  very  awkward,  then?" 

'  They  might  mean  even  war  with  the  Powers 
chiefly  concerned.  They  are  extremely  confidential 
documents.  You  understand,  of  course,  M.  Denver, 
that  in  diplomacy,  any  more  than  in  poker,  we  cannot 
always  lay  the  cards  on  the  table." 

"  It  was  a  fine  bluff." 

"  Too  dangerous  for  me  to  see  him,"  returned  the 
Prince  with  a  smile,  falling  readily  into  the  language 
of  the  pool  room.  "  And  the  worst  of  it  was  he  knew 
it  and  claimed  the  jack  pot." 

"  He  's  a  smart  man.    And  his  terms  are?  " 

"  Preposterous,  absolutely ;  monstrous.  The  Im- 
perial consent  to  his  marriage ;  a  special  dowry  of 
a  million  roubles ;  a  patent  of  nobility ;  and  a  private 
interview  with  His  Majesty.  It  was  then  I  thought 
of  you,  His  Majesty  having  told  me  you  were  coming 
here,  and  that  you  bore  so  striking  a  resemblance  to 
him.  I  arranged  the  scene  at  the  station  this  evening 
to  test  that." 

"  And  you  wish  me  to  go  to  this  interview,  fool  the 
man,  and  get  the  papers  ?  " 

"  Precisely.  Counting  upon  your  obligation  to  the 
Emperor,  I  have  indeed  fixed  the  interview  for  to- 
morrow." 

"  The  deuce  you  have.  Is  n't  that  rather  sharp 
work?" 

"  The  matter  does  not  admit  of  delay ;  but  it  is 
of  course  open  to  you  to  decline." 

"  In  which  case?" 

"  I  have  not  yet  considered  any  alternative." 


PRINCE    KALKOV'S    PROPOSITION      7 

His  coolness  staggered  me.  But  he  was  keen 
enough  to  see  that  I  rather  enjoyed  the  prospect  of 
the  adventure. 

"  Now  as  to  the  risks  ?  "  I  asked  after  a  pause. 

"  I  cannot  even  pretend  to  gauge  them,  M.  Denver. 
I  don't  think  they  should  be  considerable ;  but  there 
is  naturally  the  chance  that  the  deception  would  be 
discovered.  I  don't  think  it  is  probable.  Those  who 
are  constantly  with  His  Majesty  would  know  you  in 
a  moment  of  course ;  but  these  people  only  see  my 
master  on  public  occasions,  and,  as  you  have  had  evi- 
dence, are  quite  ready  to  be  deceived." 

"  But  the  risk  is  there." 

"  Unquestionably,"  he  assented.  "  The  incident  with 
the  lady  in  the  train  which  you  described  is,  however, 
very  promising.  Still,  as  you  say,  the  risk  is  there,  and 
it  is  enough  to  make  any  ordinary  man  unwilling  to 
run  it." 

"  You  flatter  me,  Prince." 

"  No,  I  try  to  judge  you.  An  ordinary  man  would 
not  be  eager  to  rush  off  to  Khiva.  Besides,  you  are 
an  American." 

The  appeal  to  my  vanity  was  put  astutely. 

"  If  I  were  discovered  I  should  have  to  get  out  the 
best  way  I  could  ?  " 

"  There  might  be  some  little  trouble,  but  I  don't 
think  it  would  be  really  serious  —  to  a  man  of  re- 
source, that  is.  You  would  be  quite  authorized  to 
put  the  blame  on  me." 

"And  if  the  deception  were  not  discovered?" 

"  It  would  be  a  short  interview,  and  you  would 
at  the  worst  have  to  postpone  your  departure  for  one 
day." 

"You  don't  anticipate  any  treachery?  No  assassi- 
nation business,  for  instance?  " 

"  Boreski  has  too  much  at  stake.  He  would  lose 
everything  —  including  his  worthless  life,  of  course. 
About  the  strongest  guarantee  for  your  safety  that 
vou  could  have." 


8  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

He  put  the  amazing  proposal  bluntly  and  argued 
the  case  with  as  much  coolness  as  if  it  had  been  little 
more  than  a  simple  conventional  matter  of  almost 
everyday  routine. 

"  You  would  naturally  like  to  think  it  over,"  he 
said,  after  I  had  paced  the  room  a  while  in  thought. 

"  You  have  told  me  everything  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  think  so,  except,  perhaps,  that,  of  course, 
I  don't  for  a  moment  believe  Boreski  made  the  prop- 
osition seriously." 

"  Yet  it 's  an  odd  sort  of  joke,  is  n't  it  ?  " 

"  I  don't  mean  that.  I  mean  that  no  man  in  his 
senses  would  believe  the  Emperor  would  consent  to 
his  conditions  for  the  interview  —  that  my  master 
should  go  to  it  absolutely  unattended,  that  the  place 
should  be  determined  by  Boreski  and  known  to  him 
alone,  and  that  my  master  should  meet  a  lady  at  the 
railway  station,  get  into  a  strange  carriage  with  her 
and  be  taken  wherever  they  pleased  to  take  him. 
Even  in  democratic  countries  monarchs  don't  act  like 
that." 

"  Then  what  do  you  mean  ?  "  I  asked,  puzzled. 

"  That  he  intended  to  have  his  terms  rejected  in 
order  that  he  might  use  the  rejection  to  raise  them. 
When  I  agreed  —  I  only  did  so  with  you  in  my 
thoughts  —  I  saw  that  his  surprise  amounted  almost 
to  embarrassment." 

"  There  's  this  woman  in  it  then/  beside  the  Duchess 
Stephanie  ?  Who  is  she  ?  " 

"  I  have  n't  an  idea  —  some  accomplice  no  doubt." 

"  Since  the  conditions  are,  as  you  say,  so  ridiculous, 
may  he  not  be  suspicious  when  we  agree  to  them?" 

"  It  is  very  possible.  But  on  the  other  hand  he 
knows  that  my  master  is  as  anxious  as  I  am  about 
those  papers." 

"  And  he  may  think  the  Emperor  would  take  the 
risk.  I  see.  Well,  I  guess  I  '11  do  it,  Prince,  but  I 
should  like  to  think  it  over." 

Prince  Kalkov  rose  at  once. 


PRINCE    KALKOV'S    PROPOSITION      9 

"  Naturally.  I  need  only  say,  monsieur,  that  you 
will  be  doing  His  Majesty  and  Russia  a  service  which 
we  shall  not  forget.  Shall  I  have  your  decision  in 
the  morning?  " 

"  To-night,  if  you  '11  come  back,  say,  in  a  couple  of 
hours.  You  won't  find  me  asleep  after  all  you  've 
said." 

He  smiled  pleasantly,  and  as  he  went  to  the  door, 
said  — 

"  You  are  just  the  man  I  would  have  chosen  for 
such  a  task,  M.  Denver." 

"  That  remains  to  be  seen,"  I  replied ;  "  but  there  's 
just  one  more  question,  by  the  by.  Which  are  the 
countries  concerned  in  those  papers  ?  " 

He  paused  and  gave  me  a  sharp  swift  look,  which 
broke  to  a  smile. 

"  Not  the  United  States,  monsieur,  but  European 
Powers." 

"  That 's  the  assurance  I  wished,"  said  I,  and  then 
he  went. 

I  had  virtually  made  up  my  mind  before  the  Prince 
left  the  room,  and  save  for  one  consideration  I  should 
have  consented  right  away.  But  I  could  not  quite  size 
up  the  Prince  himself. 

I  was  almost  British  in  my  distrust  of  certain  classes 
of  Russian  officials.  I  had  lived  in  Petersburg  for 
some  years  as  a  boy,  and  my  father,  who  was  at  the 
Embassy,  had  inculcated  this  prejudice. 

I  could  never  resist  the  feeling  that  they  had  some 
subtle  undercurrent  motive  which  made  for  duplicity ; 
and  I  could  not  now  shake  myself  free  from  the  belief 
in  regard  to  Prince  Kalkov. 

I  had  no  tangible  reason  for  it.  He  stood  high  in 
the  confidence  of  the  Czar;  he  had  gone  out  of  his 
way  to  make  himself  agreeable  to  me ;  he  had  treated 
me  apparently  with  signal  frankness ;  and  had  ad- 
mitted the  possible  risks  and  complications  of  the 
very  tangled  business. 

I  had  another  slight  qualm.     My  sympathies  were 


10  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

rather  with  than  against  the  man  Boreski.  I  was  not 
a  Russian  aristocrat ;  and  from  my  American  point 
of  view  I  was  disposed  to  admire  the  pluck  of  a  man 
who  was  fighting  single-handed  against  the  powerful 
Russian  Court,  and  giving  that  autocratic  body  a  real 
bad  time.  His  methods  were  not  nice,  but  his  adroit 
use  of  them  was  so  smart  that  I  could  not  help  enjoy- 
ing them.  Whereas,  if  it  came  to  a  mere  question  of 
ethics,  I  could  n't  see  that,  taking  into  account  the 
shady  episode  of  the  secret  papers,  either  side  had  much 
pull  over  the  other. 

What  really  decided  me  was  my  old  obligation  to 
the  Czar.  My  inclinations  were  all  on  the  side  of 
going  in  for  the  thing;  and  probably  I  gave  more 
weight  to  that  consideration  than  it  deserved.  But 
anyway  I  convinced  myself  that  I  could  wipe  out  the 
old  debt  by  doing  what  was  asked  of  me,  and  when 
the  Prince  came  back,  I  met  him  with  the  statement 
that  if  the  details  of  the  thing  could  be  fixed,  I  was 
his  man. 

He  was  manifestly  delighted. 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  what  pleasure  your  decision 
gives  me.  We  shall  now  circumvent  him  completely. 
This  is  Boreski,"  and  he  handed  me  a  photograph. 

The  man  was  certainly  handsome  and  distinguished- 
looking.  Dark  as  a  raven,  with  large,  deep-set, 
thoughtful  eyes  under  straight  brows,  a  broad  ample 
forehead,  straight  nose,  very  shapely  mouth  with 
curved  mobile  lips,  and  a  narrowing  chin. 

"  A  handsome  fellow,  and  that 's  the  truth,"  I  said. 

"  So  the  Duchess  thinks,"  he  returned  drily,  hand- 
ing me  her  portrait. 

"  You  said  she  was  twenty  years  his  senior.  This 
is  a  young  woman." 

"  It  was  taken  last  year :  a  Court  photograph,"  and 
he  smiled.  "  She  's  all  but  fifty." 

"  Love  at  fifty  may  be  a  very  serious  passion,  Prince. 
Have  you  no  scruples  about  blighting  it?  She  might 
take  it  badly  and  pine  away." 


PRINCE    KALKOV'S    PROPOSITION     11 

"  She  might  do  much  worse,  monsieur,  and  marry 
that  rascal." 

"Her  fortune  is  her  own,  I  presume?" 

"  She  would  forfeit  much  of  it  if  she  married  with- 
out the  Emperor's  consent.  Boreski  knows  that  well 
enough,  and  trades  on  it.  I  do  not  think  we  shall  find 
him  a  really  strong  man.  He  has  the  whip  hand  of 
us  for  the  moment  through  those  stolen  documents ; 
but  when  we  once  get  those,  we  shall  be  able  to  frighten 
him,  I  am  convinced." 

"  Ought  I  not  to  know  the  nature  of  the  docu- 
ments ?  " 

"  I  have  been  expecting  that  question.  Do  you 
press  it  ?  " 

"  Not  if  it  embarrasses  you  to  answer.  But  how 
shall  I  know  them  when  they  are  given  up  to  me  ?  " 

"  They  are  very  confidential,"  he  said,  his  face 
wrinkling  in  perplexed  thought.  He  paused,  and 
then  with  a  sigh  added,  very  slowly,  the  words  seem- 
ing to  be  wrung  from  him  almost :  "  I  suppose  there 
is  no  other  way.  They  affect  Germany  and  Austria. 
They  include  a  secret  treaty  with  Austria  and  a  num- 
ber of  plans  of  fortresses,  and  the  army  mobilization 
schemes,  etc.,  of  our  neighbours." 

"  I  can  understand  your  anxiety,  Prince,"  I  said 
drily. 

"  They  must  be  recovered,  M.  Denver,  at  any  cost 
or  sacrifice,"  he  answered  with  intense  earnestness. 

"  I  will  do  my  best,"  I  replied,  and  then  we  turned 
to  discuss  the  details  of  the  project.  He  told  me  his 
arrangements,  the  chief  of  which  was  his  scheme  to 
secure  my  safety. 

"  I  shall  take  exactly  the  same  precautions  as  if 
you  were  His  Majesty  himself,"  he  said.  "  The  car- 
riage in  which  you  travel  will  be  followed;  its  de- 
scription will  be  telephoned  everywhere,  so  that  it  may 
be  instantly  recognized  by  our  agents  who  to-morrow 
night  will  be  stationed  at  the  corner  of  every  street 
of  the  capital.  Within  a  minute  of  your  entering  the- 


12  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

house,  wherever  it  is,  a  large  force  will  commence  to 
converge  upon  it;  and  if  there  is  any  delay  or 
treachery  the  place  will  be  carried  by  force." 

"  Is  n't  that  a  breach  of  faith  with  Boreski  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  gave  him  an  official  pledge  the  car- 
riage should  not  be  followed." 

"  Official  ?     Rather  a  nice  distinction,  is  n't  it  ?  " 

He  laughed.    "  One  has  to  do  these  things  officially." 

"  You  mean  you  have  to  give  a  pledge  and  — 
break  it." 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  We  are  dealing  with 
a  scoundrel." 

"  Does  that  justify  unclean  methods  ?  " 

"  Unclean  ?  "     He  caught  at  the  word  angrily. 

"  I  said  unclean.  Please  understand  me.  I  am 
neither  a  courtier  nor  a  diplomat,  but  just  a  plain 
American  citizen ;  and  when  we  Americans  pledge 
our  word  we  keep  it,  whether  it  be  given  to  an  honest 
man  or  a  rogue.  This  pledge  of  yours  must  be  kept, 
Prince  Kalkov." 

He  grew  excited  for  the  first  time,  and  gesticulated 
vehemently  as  he  answered. 

"  It  is  impossible,  impossible !  "  he  cried.  "  You 
cannot  appreciate  the  importance  of  those  papers,  M. 
Denver.  Hitherto  we  have  been  unable  to  learn  their 
whereabouts,  but  we  know  that  to-morrow  night  they 
will  be  in  the  house  to  which  Boreski  will  drive  you ; 
that  is  why  this  appointment  is  to  be  kept.  And 
when  we  once  know  where  they  are,  not  this  Boreski 
nor  ten  thousand  Boreskis  shall  prevent  my  recover- 
ing them." 

This  cast  a  somewhat  fresh  light  on  the  thing,  and 
annoyed  me. 

'''  Then  you  must  get  some  one  else  to  keep  the 
appointment,  Prince  Kalkov,"  I  answered. 

"  But  your  promise,"  he  cried,  angry  and  em- 
barrassed. 

"  My  promise  was  to  play  the  part  of  the  Emperor 
in  the  matter,  and  I  '11  either  be  obeyed  as  Emperor 


PRINCE    KALKOV'S    PROPOSITION     13 

or  we  '11  call  it  off,  and  I  '11  remain  plain  Harper  C. 
Denver.  You  can  choose,  right  now." 

He  sat  gnawing  his  moustache  in  perplexity,  and 
wanted  to  expostulate  and  argue  the  point. 

"  But 

"  There  are  no  buts  in  this.  You  can  call  it  off  or 
on  —  but  on  my  terms.  You  can  choose." 

This  was  just  what  he  did  not  wish  to  do,  however. 

"  Your  own  safety "  he  began  again. 

"  You  can  leave  that  to  me,"  I  cut  in.  "  Is  it  to 
be  on  or  off  ?  "  And  I  looked  him  fair  and  square 
in  the  eyes. 

He  gave  a  deep-drawn  sigh,  twisted  his  moustache 
ends,  made  as  if  to  expostulate,  but  stopped  on  meet- 
ing my  looks,  and  then  with  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders 
gave  way. 

"  It 's  an  enormous  responsibility,  but  if  you  insist 
I  must  yield." 

"  Good ;  then  we  '11  be  off  to  bed  and  leave  the 
rest  until  to-morrow." 

He  rose  and  gave  me  his  hand. 

"  Good-night,  M.  Denver.  You  are  a  strong  man," 
he  said. 

"  Good-night,  Prince.  We  '11  talk  about  strength 
when  the  job  's  finished.  I  '11  do  my  best,  as  I  said." 

He  paused  by  the  door  and  turned. 

"  After  all  the  whole  thing  is  only  tricking  Boreski. 
I  wish  you  'd  let  me  do  it  my  way." 

"  It 's  only  a  trick,  of  course ;  but  the  cards  are  on 
the  table  so  far  as  the  personation  is  concerned.  I 
can't  give  in  to  the  rest." 

"  As  your  Majesty  pleases,"  he  returned  with  a 
slow  smile  as  he  left  the  room. 


CHAPTER  III— THE  EMPEROR  STARTS 


I   DID  not  leave  my  rooms  on  the  following  day, 
and   passed  the  chief  part  of   it   preparing   for 
the  part  I  was  to  play  in  the  evening,  and  discussing 
the  details. 

The  Prince  and  I  had  several  interviews,  and  his 
confidential  attendant,  a  Frenchman  named  Pierre, 
waited  on  me.  From  him  I  had  a  number  of  hints 
as  to  little  characteristics  of  the  Emperor,  gestures, 
movements,  habits  and  so  on,  calculated  to  help  out 
my  rendering  of  the  part. 

We  arranged  that  I  should  go  in  ordinary  morn- 
ing dress,  and  over  this  I  was  to  wear  a  semi-military 
cloak  borrowed  from  the  Imperial  wardrobe. 

The  papers  I  required  were  all  prepared  with  scru- 
pulous care.  These  were  a  patent  of  nobility  making 
Boreski  a  Count  —  and  I  was  instructed  how  to  per- 
form the  little  ceremony  of  investing  him  with  it ; 
a  written  consent  to  his  marriage  with  the  Duchess 
Stephanie;  and  a  draft  upon  the  Imperial  Treasury 
for  the  sum  of  a  million  roubles. 

"  The  draft  is  post  dated,  as  you  see,"  said  the 
Prince,  "  as  the  money  is  intended  for  the  Duchess's 
dowry,  and  is  not  payable  until  the  marriage.  You 
can  explain  this." 

"  He  '11  probably  look  for  the  money  down,"  I  ob- 
jected at  once. 

"  He  is  dealing  with  an  Emperor  who  would  not 
break  faith  with  him,"  returned  the  Prince  with  a 
grim  smile  reminiscent  of  our  previous  night's  dis- 
cussion. 

"  If  these  papers  are  so  valuable,  why  not  give  the 
money  at  once  and  let  me  take  it  in  bank  notes  ?  " 

14 


THE    EMPEROR    STARTS  15 

"  When  we  have  the  papers  we  can  deal  with  him 
for  a  tenth  part  of  the  sum.  A  million,  indeed !  " 

"  If  your  economic  instincts  lead  to  trouble,  don't 
blame  me,"  I  returned  a  little  sharply.  "  I  repeat 
I  think  you  should  send  notes." 

"  Your  Majesty  can  promise  him  anything.  If  he 
raises  any  difficulty  he  can  come  to  me,"  he  added. 

"  There  is  nothing  else  I  have  to  take?  " 

"  Nothing  except  this  ring  of  the  Emperor's.  You 
had  better  wear  it,  as  it  is  well  known ;  and  perhaps 
had  better  take  a  revolver,  although  I  don't  think  you 
will  have  any  trouble  calling  for  one." 

"  One  never  knows,"  said  I,  and  decided  to  take  his 
advice. 

"  You  will,  of  course,  be  cautious  not  to  attempt  a 
word  of  Russian.  Your  accent  would  betray  you  in 
a  moment.  You  can  use  French  with  absolute  safety, 
as  His  Majesty's  unfortunate  preference  for  that  lan- 
guage is  well  known.  That  is  most  important." 

"  I  'm  not  likely  to  forget.  I  can  understand  every- 
thing in  Russian,  but  I  know  my  limitations." 

'  Then  I  will  go  and  get  ready  to  accompany  you 
on  the  first  part  of  the  journey  to  the  rendezvous  at 
the  Square  of  St.  Peter." 

Now  that  the  time  was  so  close  I  was  a  good  deal 
excited  and  impatient  for  the  curtain  to  go  up. 

"  You  have  His  Majesty's  figure  and  walk  remark- 
ably, m'sieur,"  said  the  Prince's  man  watching  me 
closely.  "  From  behind  I  myself  should  be  deceived' 
even  at  so  short  a  distance  and  in  so  good  a  light  as 
this.  It  is  wonderful." 

"  Unfortunately  I  can't  keep  my  back  turned  ta 
people  all  the  time." 

"  That  is  true,  m'sieur ;  but  then  it  is  always  safer 
to  turn  the  face  to  —  dangers,  is  it  not  ?  "  He  put 
so  much  emphasis  on  the  word  that  I  turned  and  looked 
at  him. 

"  You  think  a  good  deal  of  the  dangers,  then,. 
Pierre?" 


16  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  There  is  always  danger  in  this  Russia ;  "  and  he 
grimaced  to  show  his  French  dislike  of  it. 

"  Yet  you  stay  here." 

"  I  am  only  a  valet,  m'sieur,  they  pass  over  my 
head.  But  I  have  been  fifteen  years  in  the  country 
and  have  seen  many  strange  things." 

"  If  the  Emperor  were  really  going  on  this  business, 
you  think  he  would  run  big  risks  ?  " 

"  It  may  be  different  with  you,  m'sieur ;  you  may 
be  discovered  in  time.  But  if  it  were  the  Emperor, 
I  should  rub  my  hands  with  pleasure  to  see  him  return." 

"  You  take  a  cheerful  view  of  things,  Pierre.  I 
expect  you  have  a  liver  that  troubles  you." 

He  threw  up  his  hands  and  shoulders. 

"  Americans  and  English  are  the  same  and  like 
mad  risks.  But  I  would  not  do  this  —  no,  not  for  the 
crown  of  Russia.  I  know  what  I  know." 

"  And  I  do  it  for  the  love  of  the  thing,  and  I  sup- 
pose that 's  about  the  difference  between  us." 

"  Monsieur  is  monsieur,"  he  replied  with  a  comical, 
lachrymose  air.  "  But  you  will  need  to  be  very  cau- 
tious. You  have  friends  in  Petersburg,  probably?" 

"  No,  indeed.    No  one  knows  of  my  presence  here." 

"  That  is  strange  —  but  perhaps  —  convenient. 
You  would  not  be  missed." 

"  No,  not  by  a  soul  except  here  in  the  Palace." 

He  smiled  mysteriously. 

"  If  you  are  discovered,  m'sieur,  I  should  not  let 
that  fact  be  known.  I  should  speak  of  many.  A 
friendless  man  may  be  a  helpless  one." 

"  You  have  a  pleasant  imagination,  Pierre." 

"  Russia  is  not  France,  m'sieur,  nor  America,"  he 
replied,  cryptically,  with  so  lugubrious  an  air  that  I 
smiled. 

It  was  not  a  cheerful  send-off,  and  in  the  carriage 
I  told  old  Kalkov  what  his  man  had  said. 

"  Pierre  is  a  good  valet  but  a  fool,"  he  answered 
with  a  grunt.  "  He  had  his  nerves  twisted  once  in 


THE    EMPEROR    STARTS  17 

a  Nihilist  row,  and  ever  since  has  seen  a  Nihilist  con- 
spiracy in  every  trouble.'' 

"You  don't  take  these  conspiracies  seriously?" 

"  As  a  rule,  no ;  occasionally  they  are  dangerous 
of  course;  but  generally  little  more  than  froth  and 
wind  —  mere  political  dyspepsia  from  the  soured 
stomach  of  sectional  discontent." 

"Is  this  Boreski  a  Nihilist?" 

"  Possibly.  It  is  always  possible.  But  I  think  not. 
We  shall  know  much  more  when  you  return." 

"  If  I  do  return,  that  is." 

"  Naturally ;  "  and  he  smiled,  not  pleasantly. 

I  began  to  think  how  the  cat  must  have  felt  when 
she  had  burnt  her  foot  in  drawing  the  chestnuts  out 
of  the  fire  and  saw  the  monkey  enjoying  them.  But 
it  was  too  late  to  retreat  now,  even  if  I  had  been  so 
minded.  The  Prince  felt  something  of  this,  I  fancy,, 
for  he  gave  me  the  opportunity. 

"  If  you  have  any  fear,  M.  Denver,  and  wish  to 
draw  back,  we  can  return  to  the  Palace." 

"  Not  on  any  account." 

"  I  want  you  to  feel,  whatever  happens,  that  you 
have  gone  into  the  thing  quite  voluntarily.  I  wish 
to  feel  that  too." 

"  I  shall  see  it  through,  Prince." 

"  Spoken  like  an  American,"  he  replied  promptly, 
and  a  minute  afterwards  the  carriage  stopped.  "  We 
have  arrived." 

We  got  out  on  the  north  side  of  a  large  square 
and  looked  about  for  the  other  carriage.  None  was 
in  sight,  but  a  hooded  automobile  stood  in  the  shadow 
on  the  opposite  side. 

"  Can  that  be  it  ?  "  I  asked  the  Prince. 

"  It  would  be  very  easily  traced,"  he  said. 

"  But  not  so  easily  followed.  There  is  no  other 
and  we  are  already  a  few  minutes  behind  time." 

"  We  can  cross  and  see." 

His  face  was  full  of  doubt. 

"  I  had  better  go  alone,"  I  replied,  detaining  him. 


18  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  As  you  will.  God  send  you  may  be  successful 
for  the  sake  of  Russia." 

His  tone  was  intensely  earnest,  and  with  the  words 
ringing  in  my  ears  I  swung  off  into  the  road  in  the 
direction  of  the  autocar,  and  when  I  turned  once 
I  saw  him  watching  me  intently  and  eagerly. 

Now  that  the  moment  for  action  had  really  come, 
I  was  as  cool  as  I  could  have  wished.  I  took  a  mental 
note  of  everything  and  I  was  careful  to  assume  so 
far  as  possible  the  swinging  stride  of  the  man  I  was 
personating. 

As  I  neared  the  car  a  man  stepped  from  inside  it 
and  touched  his  cap. 

"Who  is  your  master?"  I  asked,  putting  all  the 
authority  I  could  into  my  manner,  and  staring  hard 
at  the  man.  He  was  dressed  like  a  chauffeur,  and 
save  for  his  black  beard  and  moustache  his  face  was 
almost  hidden  by  the  peak  of  his  cap  and  a  pair  of 
hideous  driving  goggles. 

"  M.  Boreski,  m'sieur."  His  French  was  that  of 
an  educated  man,  I  thought. 

"  What  are  your  instructions  ?  " 

"  We  are  waiting  for  some  one  from  the  Palace, 
m'sieur."  The  "  we  "  struck  me  as  peculiar.  I  stopped 
by  the  car  and  looked  harder  at  him. 

"  You  speak  French  with  a  good  accent,  my  man," 
I  said,  with  some  suspicion  in  my  tone,  and  then  the 
unexpected  happened. 

A  girl,  closely  veiled,  put  her  head  out  from  the 
hood  which  covered  the  back  seat,  and  with  a  dash 
of  contempt  said  — 

"  The  American  will  scarcely  be  afraid  to  trust  him- 
self with  a  woman." 

I  gave  a  start  of  genuine  pleasure.  It  was  the  girl 
who  had  spoken  to  me  on  the  train. 

"  With  you,  mademoiselle,  I  would  trust  myself 
anywhere ; "  and  without  hesitation  I  took  the  seat 
by  her  side. 

The  chauffeur  got  into  his  place  and  we  were  off  at 
a  smart  pace  into  the  darkness. 


19 

I  looked  back  at  old  Kalkov  and  waved  my  hand 
to  him,  and  as  we  whirled  round  the  corner  out  of  the 
square  he  drew  himself  up  and  gave  me  a  military 
salute. 

If  I  had  any  doubts  before,  they  vanished  the 
moment  I  was  by  the  side  of  the  girl.  The  adventure 
had  taken  just  the  turn  I  could  have  wished;  and 
come  what  might,  I  was  resolved  to  have  a  good 
time. 

"  That  was  Prince  Kalkov,  your  Majesty  ? "  she 
asked,  speaking  in  Russian.  I  answered  in  French. 

"  Yes,  my  very  faithful  old  friend  and  counsellor 
to  whose  planning  I  owe  this  —  this  excursion,  shall 
we  call  it  ?  " 

"  Your  Majesty  is " 

"  Wait,  please.  This  is  a  very  unusual  matter.  I 
make  one  condition  at  the  outset.  My  incognito  must 
be  strictly  maintained  by  every  one  —  by  every  one, 
if  you  please.  I  am  not  the  Emperor,  but  as  I  told 
you  yesterday,  an  American.  My  name  is  Harper  C. 
Denver.  I  do  not  even  speak  the  Russian  language, 
although  I  can  understand  it,  and  I  am  travelling  in 
Russia  for  pleasure." 

She  was  undeniably  as  smart  as  she  was  pretty. 
She  listened  to  me  intently,  and  she  asked  in  English. 

"  You  speak  and  understand  English  then  perfectly." 

It  was  a  pretty  trap,  but  I  was  not  to  be  drawn,  so 
I  replied  in  French  — 

"  An  American  must  necessarily  speak  his  own 
language,  mademoiselle ; "  and  at  that  she  laughed 
softly. 

"  You  are  doubtless  staying  at  the  Hotel  Imperial, 
the  favourite  hotel  with  Americans  ?  " 

"  No,  I  am  staying  at  the  Palace  with  my  friend 
the  Emperor ;  "  a  truth  which  sounded  so  ridiculous 
that  she  laughed  again. 

"  We  will  be  careful  that  a  friend  of  our  Emperor 
has  his  wishes  regarded  so  far  as  possible." 

We  rode  some  distance  after  that  without  speaking 
until  I  broke  the  silence. 


20  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  There  are  three  questions  I  should  like  to  a^k, 
mademoiselle.  Have  I  your  permission  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  pledge  myself  to  answer  them,  m'sieur." 

"Where  are  we  going?" 

"  That  will  depend  upon  whether  you  have  kept 
faith  with  M.  Boreski." 

"  In  what  way  ?  " 

"  Are  we  being  followed  ?  " 

"  I  gave  express  orders  to  the  contrary." 

"  An  American  citizen  can  give  orders  to  the  police 
in  Russia  then,  m'sieur,"  she  put  in. 

"  Under  certain  circumstances  an  American  citizen 
can  be  master  of  the  situation,"  I  replied  equivocally 
and  with  more  truth  than  she  could  have  any  idea 
of.  "  Will  you  answer  my  question  ?  " 

"  About  ten  miles,  if  all  goes  well  —  if  your  orders 
have  been  obeyed,  that  is.  We  shall  soon  know." 

"  You  shall  have  any  proof  I  can  give  you  of  my 
good  faith  in  this  respect.  How  shall  we  know  ?  " 

She  appeared  to  think  for  a  few  moments,  then 
turned  and  looked  at  me  through  her  veil. 

"  If  you  mean  that,  there  will  be  no  difficulty." 

"  I  give  you  my  word  of  honour.  Let  me  put 
my  second  question.  Do  you  pledge  yourself,  you 
mademoiselle,  personally,  for  my  safety  ?  " 

"  Unconditionally,  and  so  will  M.  Boreski." 

"  I  don't  care  about  him.     It  is  to  you  I  trust." 

I  felt  her  start  and  her  voice  was  unsteady  as  she 
replied  — 

"  On  my  honour,  your  Majesty  shall  not  regret 
that  confidence." 

"  Then  I  will  do  anything  and  everything  you  ask. 
I  put  myself  absolutely  in  your  hands." 

She  rose  then  and  spoke  to  the  chauffeur. 

"  M.  Boreski  says  your  spies  are  dogging  us  and 
that  the  streets  are  alive  with  them." 

"That  is  M.  Boreski?"  I  asked  indicating  the 
chauffeur. 

"  Yes,  that  is  M.   Boreski.     We  anticipated  there 


THE    EMPEROR    STARTS          21 

would  be  treachery  of  the  kind."  There  was  again 
a  spice  of  contempt  in  her  tone. 

"  So  far  as  I  am  concerned  your  suspicions  are 
unwarranted,  mademoiselle.  I  have  been  badly  served, 
and  some  one  shall  suffer  for  it.  But  what  do  you 
propose  ?  " 

"  Will  you  change  from  this  carriage  into  another 
with  me,  leaving  this  to  be  followed  by  your  police  ?  " 

There  was  the  same  touch  of  scorn  in  her  manner. 

"  Certainly  I  will  not  if  you  continue  to  doubt  my 
personal  good  faith.  I  will  return  to  the  Palace  and 
leave  the  thing  to  be  arranged  in  some  other  way. 
Otherwise,  I  am,  as  I  said,  absolutely  in  your  hands." 

"  I  am  convinced  and  ashamed  of  my  doubts. 
Please  forgive  me."  She  spoke  quickly  and  eagerly. 

"  Then  let  us  make  the  change  as  soon  as  you 
will." 

She  spoke  again  to  Boreski,  and  the  machine  gave 
a  spurt  forward  as  he  increased  the  speed  until  we 
were  flying  along  at  a  rate  that  made  conversation 
almost  impossible. 

After  some  time  we  swung  round  a  corner  and 
stopped  with  a  sudden  jerk. 

"  Now,"  cried  Boreski  eagerly,  and  in  a  moment 
we  two  were  on  the  ground  and  he  had  started  again, 
while  the  girl  drew  me  inside  the  gates  of  a  house. 

"  You  will  see  now  how  you  have  been  obeyed,"  she 
said,  and  the  words  were  scarcely  out  of  her  lips 
before  a  vehicle,  driven  at  full  gallop  with  a  couple 
of  mounted  men  close  behind  it,  went  dashing  and 
clattering  past  us  on  the  track  of  the  automobile. 
"  They  are  your  police,  monsieur,  and  have  now  a 
long  ride  before  them." 

She  referred  to  them  with  a  shrug  of  utter  con- 
tempt. 

"  We  have  a  short  distance  to  go  in  the  opposite 
direction,  and  shall  then  find  a  carriage." 

Her  coolness  was  admirable,  and  when  we  started 
to  walk  she  could  not  have  been  more  unconcerned 


if  I  had  been  merely  seeing  her  home  from  a  pink 
tea  in  New  York. 

We  passed  through  two  or  three  streets,  meeting 
only  a  few  loungers,  and  as  we  crossed  a  more  im- 
portant thoroughfare  at  the  corner  of  which  a  man 
and  a  woman  stood  talking,  my  companion  stopped 
and  asked  the  woman  where  we  could  get  a  drosky. 
She  spoke  in  broken  Russian  and  added  — 

"  We  are  Americans  and  have  lost  our  way." 

"  You  will  find  none  about  here,"  the  man  answered, 
and  spoke  in  English. 

"  We  are  in  a  fix,   it  seems." 

"  Which  is  the  way  to  St.  Mark's  Square  ? "  I 
asked.  "  I  know  my  way  from  there." 

He  gave  us  minute  directions  and  we  walked  on. 

"  Those  are  police  spies,"  said  my  companion 
quietly,  "  and  if  we  had  not  spoken  to  them,  they 
would  probably  have  followed  us.  But  no  one 
suspects  Americans." 

"  How  well  you  speak  English,"  I  said,  off  my 
guard  for  a  moment. 

"  No  better  than  you,  monsieur,"  she  replied  simply. 
"  Your  question  in  English  was  a  great  stroke !  " 

"You  have  been  in  England?" 

"  Yes,  two  or  three  times.  I  was  educated  there 
and  in  France.  What  a  country  of  freedom  is  Eng- 
land. We  shall  get  our  carriage  here,"  she  said  a 
little  later,  and  presently  it  came  rumbling  along 
slowly  and  stopped  at  a  signal  from  her. 

"  We  shall  not  be  more  than  a  few  minutes  now," 
she  said  as  we  got  in. 

"  You  have  not  told  me  your  name,  mademoiselle?  " 

"  I  am  Helga ;  and  take  the  same  surname  as 
my  cousin,  M.  Boreski  —  until  my  mission  is  accom- 
plished." 

"Your   mission?     What   is   that?" 

"  I  will  tell  you  some  day  —  if  you  will  grant  me 
a  hearing  ?  " 

"  You  may  always  depend  on  that,  mademoiselle," 


THE    EMPEROR    STARTS          23 

I  answered  as  earnestly  as  I  felt,  so  earnestly  indeed 
that  she  turned  and  looked  at  me  in  surprise. 
"  Pray  God  your  Majesty  means  that." 
And  I  was  still  pondering  her  reply  when  the  car- 
riage stopped  and  she  told  me  we  had  reached  our 
destination. 


CHAPTER  IV  — WHEN  i  WAS  CZAR 


AS  I  sat  in  the  sumptuously  furnished  drawing- 
room,  waiting  for  Helga  Boreski  to  join  me, 
I  felt  both  embarrassed  and  puzzled. 

Who  was  she?  What  was  the  mysterious  mission 
of  which  she  had  spoken?  What  was  her  connexion 
with  this  Boreski  affair?  What  part  was  she  playing 
in  the  serio-comic  drama  in  which  I  had  thus  suddenly 
been  involved? 

I  could  see  no  answer  to  the  questions.  I  had 
made  as  keen  an  observation  of  the  house  as  a  few 
rapid  glances  in  the  darkness  would  permit;  but 
could  see  little  more  than  that  it  was  a  large  ram- 
bling building  standing  well  secluded  in  extensive 
grounds.  Inside,  the  place  contained  all  the  evidences 
of  considerable  wealth,  and  it  was  clear  somebody 
connected  with  it  must  have  money. 

Boreski  had  been  described  to  me,  however,  as  an 
adventurer,  who  was  angling  for  his  duchess  in  order 
to  secure  her  private  fortune.  He  was  also  unques- 
tionably blackmailing  the  Government  in  the  matter 
of  the  million  roubles. 

Yet  the  room  I  was  in  might  have  been  the  par- 
lour of  an  American  millionaire,  so  costly  and  precious 
were  many  of  the  pictures  and  ornaments. 

Coffee  was  served  to  me  by  footmen  who  might 
have  stepped  straight  from  an  English  peer's  house- 
hold; and  altogether,  as  I  say,  I  was  completely 
mystified. 

My  embarrassment  came  from  a  quite  different 
cause.  It  was  one  thing  to  meet  an  adventurer  like 
this  Boreski  with  his  own  weapons  and  fool  him  into 
an  appreciation  of  his  own  short-sightedness;  but  it 

24 


WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR  25 

was  something  very  different  to  treat  Helga  in  the 
same  way.  Rightly  or  wrongly  I  had  come  to  the 
fixed  conviction  that,  although  I  had  met  her  in  this 
very  questionable  association  with  Boreski's  sordid 
scheme,  she  herself  was  as  good  as  she  was  beautiful. 
And  the  idea  of  cheating  her,  of  palming  myself  off 
for  the  Emperor,  was  more  repugnant  than  I  can  say. 

I  was  brooding  over  the  problem  with  my  coffee 
untasted  when  she  came  in,  looking  positively  radiant. 
Her  eyes  were  shining  with  excitement,  her  face  was 
coloured  with  the  glow  of  the  ride ;  and  she  had 
gowned  herself  simply,  but  with  exquisite  taste,  in 
subdued  tones  that  set  off  her  magnificent  beauty  of 
face  and  form  to  perfection. 

Every  action  and  gesture  were  full  of  grace,  and 
as  she  moved  across  the  room  I  followed  her  with 
a  glance  that  she  must  have  felt  expressed  my  intense 
admiration.  I  was  hopelessly  bewitched  by  her  rav- 
ishing beauty;  and  that  is  the  truth. 

"  Are  you  still  the  American  —  as  to  ceremonial  ?  " 
she  asked. 

"  Oh,  please ;  "  and  I  motioned  to  a  lounge,  feel- 
ing abominably  mean.  She  sank  into  it  with  a  smile. 

"  Fresh  coffee  for  —  M.  Denver,"  she  said  to  the 
servant,  pausing  on  the  threshold  of  the  name,  and 
glancing  at  me  she  pointed  to  my  untouched  cup. 
"  And  cigarettes." 

She  lighted  a  cigarette  and  I  did  the  same. 

"  You  wished  it  all  to  be  informal,"  she  said  when 
the  servant  had  left  the  room.  "  It  is  also  very 
extraordinary." 

"  And  very  delightful,"  I  could  not  help  saying. 

"  You  have  no  longer  any  hesitation  as  to  your  own 
safety  ?  " 

"  I  have  trusted  you  and  am  content." 

"  Would  God  it  may  always  be  so,"  she  said  ear- 
nestly under  her  breath. 

"  I  should  never  doubt  you,"  I  returned  with  an 
emphasis.  "  But  frankly  I  am  completely  mystified." 


26  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

She  laughed,  and  it  was  like  the  sound  of  sweet 
sleigh  bells. 

"  This  is  my  house ;  I  live  here  with  an  old  relative, 
Madame  Korvata.  She  is  what  the  Spaniards  would 
call  my  duenna,  and  the  English,  Mrs.  Grundy.  But 
I  am  like  the  Americans  —  you  Americans,"  she  re- 
peated with  a  glance ;  "  in  my  love  of  personal  free- 
dom. I  do  as  I  like." 

"That  I  can  believe.    And  M.  Boreski?" 

"  Is  M.  Boreski  —  that  is  all  to  me.  He  is  my 
cousin,  very  distantly  my  cousin,  and  he  has  his  plans." 

She  managed  to  suggest  that  these  schemes  were 
indifferent  to  her,  and  after  a  short  pause  added 
meaningly  — 

"  We  all  have  plans,  have  n't  we  ?  Little  moves 
of  the  pawns  on  the  chess  board,  leading  to  some 
great  combination  —  perhaps,  that  is." 

"  M.  Boreski  is  coming  here?"  I  asked. 

"  You  are  already  impatient  to  go." 

The  retort  came  quickly  with  just  an  accent  of 
reproach  and  disappointment. 

"  On  the  contrary  I  am  more  than  content  to  stay." 

She  gave  me  a  sharp  half-quizzical  glance,  with  a 
smile  in  it,  quickly  suppressed  save  in  her  eyes. 

"  I  wonder  can  that  be  true  ?  What  kind  of  test 
it  would  stand  ?  " 

"  Any  test  you  could  choose." 

"  We  shall  see.  I  may  remind  you  of  that ;  "  half 
challenge  half  banter  this  was.  "  But  my  concerns 
are  nothing  to  you." 

"  Then  let  us  make  them  something."  Our  eyes 
met  as  I  said  this  with  an  earnestness  that  was  personal 
if  not  Imperial,  and  she  met  my  gaze  openly  and 
steadily.  Hers  were  dangerous  eyes  for  any  man  to 
look  into,  and  especially  for  one  who  thought  of  her 
as  I  did. 

"  I  wonder  what  you  mean  by  that  ?  What  I  ought 
to  read  behind  your  look  and  eager  offer  ?  " 

"  Nothing  but  goodwill  to  you.     Believe  that." 


WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR  27 

"  You  tempt  me,  monsieur  —  American/'  and  she 
fell  back  in  her  chair  with  a  half  sigh  and  sat  thinking 
intently.  Presently  she  shook  her  head.  "  No,  not 
yet,  not  yet.  You  know  nothing  of  me." 

"  An  ignorance  you  can  easily  correct.  But  no, 
you  are  right,  it  must  not  be  yet,"  I  exclaimed  hastily. 

I  had  no  right  to  invite  confidence  from  her  until 
she  knew  who  I  really  was.  But  my  exclamation 
surprised  her. 

"  Why  not  yet  —  from  your  side  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  tell  you.  How  long  will  M.  Boreski 
be?" 

She  wrinkled  her  brow  at  the  question. 

"  Yon  mean  you  would  first  know  what  my  con- 
nexion with  his  scheme  is?  A  somewhat  shallow 
trust  yours,  after  all." 

"  It  may  seem  so,  but  I  did  not  mean  that." 

"  Then  what  did  you  mean  ?  " 

Her  eyes  again  sought  mine  as  if  to  read  my 
thoughts.  I  threw  up  a  blockading  smile. 

"How  long  will  he  be?" 

"  You  play  with  me,"  she  exclaimed  petulantly. 
"I  do  not  make  a  pleasant  plaything.  M.  Boreski 
will  be  here  soon  now.  He  will  find  some  one  to 
take  his  place  and  play  hare  to  your  police  dogs  — 
the  dogs  that  were  not  to  have  been  set  upon  us." 

"  '  Us '  ?  "  I  repeated  with  a  lift  of  the  eyebrows. 
"  You  do  identify  yourself  with  him  then  ?  " 

She  laughed. 

"  That  is  a  man's  retort.  Suspicion  for  suspicion ; 
and  it  serves  me  right.  Now  that  the  time  has  come, 
I  am  not  myself.  1  am  too  anxious.  I  do  not  under- 
stand —  Americans.  You  make  me  feel  as  no  other 
man  as  ever  yet  made  me  feel." 

Was  this  for  the  Emperor  or  for  myself?  I  did 
not  relish  the  problem  and  made  no  reply. 

She  sighed,  and  rising  touched  the  bell,  and  re- 
mained standing  while  the  servants  came  and  removed 
the  coffee-cups. 


28  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

I  was  glad  of  the  interval.  It  gave  me  time  to 
remember  my  part  and  remember,  too,  how  unstable 
was  the  ground  I  stood  on. 

When  the  servants  had  gone  again  she  remained 
standing  with  one  elbow  resting  upon  an  ebony  column 
under  a  branch  of  electric  lights,  the  soft  shaded 
colours  from  which  fell  upon  her,  enhancing  her 
beauty. 

"  In  the  train  yesterday  you  said  you  wished  to 
see  me  again,"  she  said  slowly  in  a  low  seductive 
voice.  "  You  have  had  your  wish,  you  see.  It  is 
good  to  be  —  an  American.  Will  you  have  the  same 
wish  after  to-night,  I  wonder.  I  wonder,"  she  added 
musingly. 

"  It  is  a  graver  question  whether  you  would  grant 
the  wish  if  I  expressed  it." 

"Do  you  doubt  it?  You  need  not."  And  then 
quickly  as  if  to  get  on  to  safer  ground,  "  The  wishes 
of  such  an  American  must  be  commands  to  —  to 
Russian  subjects." 

I  winced  and  my  face  clouded,  and  I  wished  my 
Imperial  character  at  the  bottom  of  the  Black  Sea. 
She  was  quick  to  notice  the  change. 

"  I  have  offended  you.  How  ?  "  There  was  eager- 
ness in  her  eyes. 

"  No.  I  have  offended  myself,  that 's  all,"  I  re- 
turned with  a  little  sigh  of  vexation. 

"  You  are  hard  to  understand,"  she  murmured 
softly. 

"Without  the  key  to  the  riddle,  yes;"  and  once 
more  we  lapsed  into  silence.  During  the  pause  she 
resumed  her  seat. 

"  M.  Boreski  should  be  here  now,  monsieur,"  she 
said  at  length,  a  notable  difference  in  her  tone.  "  You 
are  going  to  grant  his  request?  " 

"  I  have  come  to  obtain  the  papers  he  holds." 

"  I  fear  you  will  find  him  difficult  to  deal  with 
after  the  police  incident  to-night.  Police  spies  are 
to  him  an  abomination.  You  had  none  yesterday. 


WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR  29 

Why  do  you  run  such  risks  as  to  travel  quite  un- 
attended ?  " 

"  I  ran  no  risk.  No  one  knew  me,"  I  answered, 
rather  embarrassed. 

"  I  knew  you." 

"  Against  what  were  you  warning  me  ?  " 

She  read  suspicion  in  the  question. 

"  I  am  not  a  Nihilist ;  but  Russia  is  Russia." 

"  You  know  something  of  these  Nihilists  ?  " 

"  I  know  many  of  them  to  be  reckless  desperate 
men." 

"  One  has  to  take  chances." 

"Do  you  think  this  what  you  term  a  chance?" 

"  God  forbid.     But  I  am  glad  of  your  repudiation."" 

"  Did  you  need  it  ?  "  she  asked,  her  eyes  on  mine 
again. 

"  I  have  told  you  I  trust  you,  and  I  think  have 
shown  it.  But  you  are  an  enigma." 

She  smiled  and  leaned  forward  until  her  face  was 
near  to  mine. 

"Do  you  think  me  worth  the  trouble  of  solving?" 
and  she  was  still  waiting  for  my  answer  and  gazing 
at  me  when,  to  my  chagrin,  the  door  opened  and 
Boreski  entered. 

I  recognized  him  instantly  from  his  photograph ; 
an  aristocrat  to  his  finger-tips  he  appeared  to  me, 
with  a  perfect  manner;  as  striking  a  personality  in 
his  way  as  Helga  herself. 

"  M.  Boreski,"  said  Helga,  rising,  and  he  made  a 
courtier-like  bow. 

"  I  am  more  honoured  than  I  can  say  by  the  con- 
descension of  this  interview,  your  Majesty,"  he  said. 
"  Pray  pardon  my  lateness,  but  it  is  due  to  circum- 
stances beyond  my  control." 

As  I  knew  he  had  been  leading  the  police  on  a  wild 
goose  chase  I  had  to  restrain  an  inclination  to  smile. 

"  Mademoiselle  here  has  already  anticipated  your 
explanation,  monsieur,"  I  said ;  and  the  two  exchanged 
quick  glances.  "  It  was  contrary  to  my  express  orders 
that  you  were  followed." 


30  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  A  very  direct  and  precise  pledge  was  given  me, 
your  Majesty,  by  His  Highness  Prince  Kalkov." 

His  manner  more  than  his  words  made  me  under- 
stand that  he  held  he  had  been  badly  treated  and 
resented  strongly  the  breach  of  faith.  This  was  the 
crossing  of  the  weapons  in  the  game  of  fence  be- 
tween us. 

"  It  is  not  customary  for  me  to  explain  my  position 
twice,  M.  Boreski,"  I  said  with  a  lofty  air.  "  Let 
us  get  to  the  business  of  the  interview  if  you  please. 
You  will  be  seated,"  and  I  waved  my  hand  to  a  chair. 

"  I  thank  your  Majesty,"  he  replied  with  a  defer- 
ential bow  as  he  sat  down. 

"  We  understand,  of  course,  the  peculiar  nature  of 
circumstances  leading  to  the  interview  and  the  im- 
portance attached  to  the  papers  which  you  have. 
Where  are  they,  if  you  please  ?  " 

"  Ready  to  be  produced  the  moment  your  Majesty 
has  settled  the  preliminaries." 

"  You  have  named  very  high  terms,  monsieur." 

"  His  Highness,  in  your  Majesty's  name,  has  already 
agreed  to  them,"  he  returned  quietly. 

"  But  we  are  now  face  to  face,  monsieur,  and  we 
can  re-open  the  whole  matter.  I  propose  to  do  that, 
and  I  invite  you  to  tell  me  now  precisely  your  ulti- 
mate object  and  your  inner  motives." 

The  question  surprised  him,  and  he  pursed  his  lips 
and  frowned  in  thought  and  looked  across  at  Helga. 

"  I  do  not  understand  your  Majesty." 

"  Come,  come,  monsieur,  you  must  do  that.  You 
are  young,  you  have  a  great  career  before  you  as  a 
maestro,  they  tell  me,  a  career  which  means  ample 
rewards  in  money  in  these  days  —  so  that  you  cannot 
be  seeking  money  only.  What,  then,  is  it  ?  " 

"  Your  Majesty  is  good  enough " 

"  Stay,"  I  put  in  then.  "  I  have  explained  to 
Mademoiselle  Helga  that  I  am  strictly  incognito.  Re- 
gard me  as  no  other  than  the  American,  Mr.  Denver, 
and  let  us  talk  this  out  as  man  to  man.  Forget  that 


WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR  31 

there  is  any  one  present  but  a  private  individual  who- 
has  influence  with  an  absent  Emperor.  Now  tell  me 
frankly  what  is  the  real  object  you  are  seeking?" 

"  You  are  very  gracious,  but  my  object  has  already 
been  explained  —  I  desire  to  marry  the  Duchess 
Stephanie." 

"  As  a  means  to  what  end  ?  " 

"  Marriage  is  an  end  in  itself,"  said  Helga,  speak- 
ing for  the  first  time,  and  coming  to  his  rescue. 

"  That  would  make  M.  Boreski  a  mere  fortune- 
hunter,  mademoiselle,  an  extremely  distasteful  and 
invidious  part  to  play." 

They  were  both  surprised  at  the  turn  of  things 
and  were  silent  for  some  moments. 

"  I  thought  this  part  of  the  matter  had  been  defi- 
nitely settled,"  said  Helga ;  and  then  for  the  first  time 
a  suspicion  crossed  my  mind  that  the  man  was  taking 
his  cue  from  her. 

He  said  quickly  — 

"  So  it  has  been." 

"  Are  you  tired  of  your  art,  monsieur  ?  If  you 
were  to  marry  the  Duchess  Stephanie  your  career 
must  of  course  end.  What,  then,  do  you  expect  to 
gain  in  its  place?  Money?  What  is  a  million  roubles  " 
—  I  only  just  avoided  saying  a  hundred  thousand  dol- 
lars — f'  to  a  man  with  your  gifts  ?  Do  you  seek  place, 
power,  influence  ?  Let  me  remind  you,  you  are  forcing 
your  way  into  a  circle  which  will  never  receive  you 
as  an  equal.  Political  influence  will  be  impossible  for 
you  —  the  Emperor  himself  would  be  inflexible  on 
that  point.  If  I  read  you  aright,  you  are  a  man  with 
ambition  and  individuality;  and  neither  ambition  nor 
individuality  is  content  to  be  a  mere  adjunct  to  a  wife." 

"  In  America  is  not  affection  regarded  as  a  possible 
basis  of  marriage,  M.  Denver?"  asked  Helga;  and  I 
turned  with  a  smile  to  her. 

"My  kinswoman"  —  I  made  the  slip  intentionally 
and  then  corrected  it  — "  the  Duchess  Stephanie  is 
no  longer  so  fascinating  as  in  her  youth,  mademoiselle. 
I  am  only  dealing  with  facts." 


32  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  M.  Denver  has  no  wish  to  insult  me  or  the  Duchess, 
I  am  sure,"  said  Boreski,  a  suggestion  of  anger  in 
his  tone. 

"  Do  I  understand  then  that  you  are  in  love  with 
the  Duchess?" 

"  That  is  a  point  which,  with  all  deference,  I  will 
not  discuss,"  he  returned  firmly;  but  despite  his  firm 
tone  I  thought  I  could  discern  evidence  that  I  had 
struck  home. 

"  M.  Boreski  is  irrevocably  pledged  to  the  Duchess," 
said  Helga,  "  and  in  honour  he  could  not  draw  back." 

"  The  Emperor  would  find  means  to  meet  that  diffi- 
culty," said  I.  "  But  be  it  so.  I  have  come  with  the 
written  consent  to  the  marriage ;  "  and  I  took  out  the 
papers  which  Prince  Kalkov  had  given  me,  glanced 
at  them  and  laid  them  on  the  table. 

Boreski's  face  brightened.    Then  I  added  casually  — 

"  I  should  have  thought,  indeed,  that  we  might 
have  torn  up  the  consent  to  the  marriage  and  made 
the  draft  here  for  two  millions  instead  of  one.  A 
fortune  and  individual  freedom  would  have  seemed 
to  me  preferable  —  especially  if  coupled  with  it  was 
a  complete  condonation  of  all  other  matters  and  — 
intrigues." 

I  paused  before  the  word  and  watched  him.  The 
mention  of  the  higher  sum  had  brought  a  light  of 
avarice  into  his  eyes,  which  gave  way  abruptly  to 
surprise  and  suspicion  as  I  finished. 

"  Intrigues?  " 

It  was  Helga  who  put  the  question,  and  Boreski 
looked  across  at  her  so  doubtfully  as  to  suggest  fear. 
Then  he  took  out  his  handkerchief  and  wiped  his  lips. 

"  Intrigues,  mademoiselle,"  I  replied  quietly.  "  M. 
Boreski  knows  my  meaning."  This  forced  him  to 
speak,  and  his  voice  was  nervous. 

"  I  am  at  a  loss  to  understand  you,  monsieur." 

I  paused  and  looked  at  him  steadily  until  his  eyes 
fell. 

"  Your  sources  of  secret  information  are  so  many, 


WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR  33 

monsieur,  that  I  am  sure  you  can  ascertain  that. 
Shall  we  say  twice  the  amount  and  tear  up  this 
consent  ?  " 

He  fidgetted  with  his  handkerchief,  and  then  making 
a  great  effort  for  self-possession  he  put  it  away  and 
answered,  with  a  spice  of  doggedness. 

"  I  have  named  my  terms  and  they  have  been  agreed 
to." 

"  As  you  will.  But  of  course  you  understand  that 
without  that  condonation  —  or  pardon  —  even  one  so 
highly  placed  as  the  husband  of  the  Duchess  Stephanie 
may  be  called  upon  to  answer  for  his  acts." 

1  waited  to  give  him  a  last  chance,  and  during  the 
silence  he  was  obviously  embarrassed. 

"  You  make  grave  accusations  very  lightly,  M. 
Denver,"  said  Helga,  coming  to  the  rescue  again. 

"  Do  you  think  we  cannot  prove  them,  mademoi- 
selle ?  "  I  asked  looking  her  straight  in  the  face.  The 
man's  manner  made  me  very  sure.  But  she  could  act 
much  better  than  he:  women  can  as  a  rule.  Her 
steady  look  changed  to  a  winning  smile. 

"  What  do  men  do  in  America,  monsieur,  when 
they  are  so  fortunate  as  to  discover  a  mare's  nest  ?  " 

"  They  console  themselves  if  they  find  in  it  a  woman's 
smile,  mademoiselle,"  I  replied  lightly,  "  or  take  her 
assurance  that  it  is  nothing  more  serious." 

"  What  can  be  more  serious  than  a  woman's  smile, 
M.  American  ?  " 

"  A  man's  nihilism,  mademoiselle,  for  one  thing. 
But  come,  here  are  the  papers,  M.  Boreski.  I  shall 
have  the  pleasure  of  addressing  you  as  Count,  I  shall 
hand  to  you  the  consent  to  your  unmercenary  marriage, 
and  shall  give  you  the  draft  for  a  million  roubles  as 
the  dowry  conferred  by  a  grateful  Emperor.  Where 
are  the  papers  for  me?" 

He  put  his  hand  to  his  pocket. 

"I  -  '  he  paused  suddenly  and  then  said  hesi- 
tatingly, "I  —  I  will  get  them.  I  have  your  permission 
to  withdraw  ?  " 


34  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

He  had  himself  in  hand  again. 

"  And  to  return  —  with  the  papers.  Will  you  also 
see  that  a  carriage  is  ready  ?  " 

As  he  rose  I  intercepted  a  very  meaning  glance 
between  the  two,  and  then  once  more  Helga  and  I 
were  alone. 

All  had  gone  smoothly  so  far ;  but  there  was  clearly 
much  that  I  did  not  yet  understand,  and  I  turned  to 
Helga  to  question  her. 


CHAPTER  V  — A  CZAR  DEFIED 


HELGA  met  my  eyes  readily  with  something  like 
a  challenge  in  her  own,  and  as  the  first  question 
was  on  my  lips,  a  thought  struck  me.    It  was  odd  that 
coming  to  such  an  interview  he  had  not  brought  the 
papers  with  him.    I  said  so  to  her. 

For  answer  she  just  looked  at  me  and  smiled.  If 
she  did  not  know  the  disarming  power  of  her  smile 
I  felt  it. 

"  You  like  to  mystify  me,"  I  said. 

"  Why  were  you  so  hard  on  poor  M.  Boreski,  and 
why "  —  she  paused  as  if  to  calculate  the  effect 
of  her  words  — "  why  do  you  suspect  us  of  being 
Nihilists?" 

"  You  ?  I  did  not  say  anything  about  you.  It  was 
M.  Boreski." 

"  Is  that  quite  candid,  M.  American  ? "  It  was 
an  audacious  stroke,  considering  whom  she  believed 
me  to  be. 

"  Your  assurance  would  suffice  tq  convince  me." 

"  You  put  your  sharp  questions  in  flattering  covers, 
monsieur.  But  your  compliments  have  barbed  points." 

"  Is  it  a  barbed  point  that  I  would  trust  your  word 
implicitly?  " 

"  If  I  thought  that,  oh,  if  I  could  think  it,"  she 
exclaimed  with  great  earnestness,  clasping  her  hands 
strenuously. 

"  Why  should  you  doubt  it  ?  " 

She  turned  full  upon  me. 

"  Because  you  do  not  know  me ;  because "  she 

broke   off  and   then   said   steadily,   almost   defiantly: 
"  I  am  no  Nihilist,  nor  is  M.  Boreski." 

35 


36  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  And  he  has  had  no  dealings  with  them  ?  "  I  felt 
convinced  that  he  had.  "  I  mean  to  your  knowledge?  " 

"  You  cross-examine  like  a  lawyer."  A  flash  of 
scorn  was  in  her  eyes  as  she  looked  at  me  angrily. 
''  If  we  have  had  what  you  term  dealings  with  them, 
it  was  because  it  was  necessary,  and  no  other  way 
was  left  to  me." 

"  You  are  not  afraid  to  handle  edged  tools,  and 
I  am  sorry  to  hear  what  you  say." 

"  I  am  not  afraid  of  anything  that  can  help  my 
purpose." 

"  I  never  heard  of  Nihilism  helping  anything  or 
anybody." 

"  I  choose  my  own  means,  and  go  my  own  way," 
she  said  defiantly. 

"  I  can  believe  that ;  but  I  am  not  accusing  you, 
nor  need  you  defend  yourself  —  to  me.  I  believe  that 
whatever  you  have  done,  you  have  been  driven  to 
do,  and  have  believed  yourself  justified  in  doing  — 
for  this  great  purpose  you  speak  of.  But  others  may 
think  very  differently." 

"  You  do  not  ask  what  it  is.  You  do  not  care,  I 
suppose.  Yet  —  There  was  pain  now  in  her 

voice,  and  a  sigh  finished  the  broken  sentence. 

"  It  is  better  that  I  should  not  ask,"  I  said  after 
a  pause.  She  had  made  me  forget  for  the  moment, 
in  my  solicitude  for  her,  that  I  must  not  have  her 
confidence.  "  When  will  M.  Boreski  return  ?  " 

"  My  purpose  is  revenge,"  she  cried  with  sudden 
vehemence,  her  face  suddenly  set  and  stern  and  her 
eyes  bright.  "  Revenge  for  a  cruel,  cowardly  crime, 
and  wrongs  as  deep  and  bitter  as  ever  weighed  a 
woman  to  the  earth  and  filled  her  heart  with  burn- 
ing rage." 

"  I  beg  you,  mademoiselle,  to  say  no  more,"  I 
protested. 

"  But  I  wish  to  tell  you.  I  must,  I  must.  It  con- 
cerns the  pampered  villain  who  holds  your  confidence, 
Prince  Kalkov,  and  "  —  she  paused  and  looked  at  me, 


ACZARDEFIED  37 

her  face  fevered  with  excitement  and  her  eyes  full  of 
dread  doubt,  and  then  added  in  a  low  strenuous  tone 
—  "  Prince  Boris  Lavalski." 

I  had  never  heard  the  name,  of  course,  and  could 
not  understand  her  intense  agitation.  She  searched 
my  face  as  if  hungry  for  some  sign  of  recognition, 
and  seeing  none,  her  own  clouded  and  then  paled. 

"  Prince  Boris  Lavalski,"  I  echoed. 

"  Oh,  my  God,  my  God,  that  it  has  come  to  this !  " 
she  cried  in  a  passion  of  despair ;  and  she  hid  her  face 
in  her  hands,  giving  way  to  such  uncontrollable  emotion 
that  my  heart  was  wrung  for  her. 

She  remained  some  minutes  in  the  stress  of  her 
whirlwind  grief;  most  embarrassing  minutes  to  me, 
for  I  knew  not  what  to  do  or  say,  gladly  as  I  would 
have  said  or  done  anything  to  soften  her  distress. 

Suddenly  she  mastered  her  emotion,  rose  and  faced 
me,  her  face  worn,  strained,  and  white  to  the  very 
lips,  which  quivered. 

"  So  be  it,  monsieur.  You  are  still  his  enemy  —  and 
mine,"  she  said  in  low  measured  tones.  "  Still  the 
defender  of  that  cruel  monstrous  infamy.  We  are 
then  to  fight  on." 

"  I  am  utterly  at  a  loss  to  understand  you,  made- 
moiselle. God  knows  I  am  no  enemy  of  yours,  and 
would  only  too  gladly  be  your  friend  if " 

"  That  is  impossible,  monsieur,"  she  interposed 
angrily,  with  the  air  of  an  empress.  "  Shall  M. 
Boreski  return  ?  " 

"  I  have  been  waiting  for  him,"  said  I,  still  mystified. 

"  I  sent  him  away  that  I  might  speak  to  you  of 
this."  She  touched  the  bell  as  she  spoke,  and  I 
noticed  that  she  pushed  it  twice. 

"  I  did  not  know  that  you  were  his  principal,"  I 
said. 

"  There  are  many  things  you  do  not  know  yet : 
as  many  indeed  as  you  seem  quite  unwilling  to  re- 
member, or  anxious  to  forget."  She  was  very  bitter. 

"  I  assure  you " 


38  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Is  it  necessary,  monsieur  ?  "  she  asked  contemp- 
tuously, making  one  feel  about  as  mean  as  a  man 
could  feel. 

Until  M.  Boreski  came  in  we  said  no  more,  and 
as  he  entered  he  shot  a  swift  questioning  glance  at 
Helga. 

"  His  Majesty  is  anxious  to  conclude  the  interview, 
M.  Boreski." 

He  seemed  to  take  his  cue  from  her  words  and 
hostile  manner. 

It  was  clear  that  a  considerable  change  was  at 
hand,  and  I  awaited  the  unfolding  of  it  with  interest. 

Boreski  treated  me  with  the  same  deference  as  be- 
fore, and  having  asked  my  permission,  resumed  his 
seat  and  produced  the  papers. 

"  The  papers  for  the  Emperor  are  here,"  he  said. 

"  Give  them  me ;  "  and  I  held  out  my  hand  for  them. 

But  this  he  would  not. 

"  With  extreme  deference  I  submit  that  I  be  allowed 
first  to  examine  those  which  you  bring,  monsieur.  If 
the  request  should  appear  strange,  I  beg  you  to  re- 
member that  Prince  Kalkov  has  already  once  broken 
faith  with  me  this  evening." 

"  You  are  cautious,  Count  Boreski."  He  started  and 
flushed  with  pleasure  as  I  thus  addressed  him  by  his 
new  title.  "  But  why  should  I  trust  them  to  you  ? 
If  it  comes  to  faith-breaking,  are  not  those  documents 
stolen?  Surely  there  is  a  breach  of  more  than  faith 
behind  your  possession  of  them.  Why  then  should 
I  trust  you  ?  " 

"  I  fear  then  we  have  reached  an  impasse,"  he 
said,  with  a  courteous  bow  as  he  spread  out  his  hands. 

"  Not  a  bit  of  it.  Hand  yours  to  Mademoiselle 
Helga."  I  turned  to  her.  "  You  will  hold  them, 
mademoiselle,  and  give  them  to  me  when  this  cautious 
gentleman  has  satisfied  himself  that  these  are  in 
order  ?  " 

"  With  your  permission,  the  matter  is  no  concern 
of  mine,"  she  replied  coldly. 


A    CZAR    DEFIED  39 

"  It  seems  to  me  that  you  are  both  anxious  to  raise 
difficulties." 

Helga  shrugged  her  shoulders,  and  Boreski  spread 
out  his  hands  deprecatingly. 

"  With  all  deference,  I  submit  I  am  not  asking  too 
much  to  be  allowed  to  examine  documents  of  such 
vital  importance  to  me." 

I  thought  for  a  moment.  If  I  parted  with  the 
papers  and  did  not  get  the  others  in  exchange  I 
should  be  pretty  considerably  euchred ;  but  on  the 
other  hand  his  request  was  not  unreasonable.  Then 
I  saw  the  way  out.  I  remembered  that  I  was  armed. 

"  Very  well.  You  can  see  them,"  and  I  pushed 
them  across  to  him,  and  rising,  stood  between  him 
and  the  door. 

"  Your  confidence  in  our  honour  is  very  striking, 
monsieur,"  said  Helga  scornfully. 

"  Is  that  fair?  I  offered  to  trust  them  to  you,  and 
you  replied  it  was  no  concern  of  yours.  I  am  now 
dealing  with  the  holder  of  stolen  documents." 

"  And  you  judge  M.  Boreski  by  the  standard  of  the 
persons  who  surround  and  advise  you  continually.  No 
doubt  you  are  right  according  to  your  experience," 
was  her  bitterly  spoken  retort. 

"  Your  anger  and  injustice  are  too  manifest  to  need 
a  further  reply  from  me,  mademoiselle,"  I  returned. 

Boreski  scrutinized  the  papers  carefully,  and  pres- 
ently I  saw  him  start  and  lay  one  aside.  I  wondered 
if  he  could  have  discovered  any  forgery  among  them. 

"  There  is  one  grave  point  here,  and  one  of  less  im- 
portance," he  said  at  length ;  and  putting  the  papers 
together  he  handed  them  back  to  me,  with  the  draft 
for  the  money  on  the  top.  "  This  draft  is  dated  three 
days  hence." 

I  took  them  and  went  back  to  my  seat. 

"  The  reason  is  obvious.  This  is  in  the  nature  of  a 
dowry,  and  as  such  will  be  paid  on  your  marriage,  and 
not  before  it." 

"  \Yith  all  submission,  I  cannot  so  regard  it,  and 


40  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

I  cannot  accept  the  draft  as  complying  with  the 
agreement." 

It  was  just  the  hitch  I  had  foreseen  and  pointed  out 
to  old  Kalkov ;  but  how  to  get  over  it  I  did  not  see. 

"  And  the  point  of  minor  importance ;  what  is 
that?" 

"  The  consent  to  the  marriage  is  dated,  and  if  a  date 
is  to  remain,  it  should  be  that  of  a  week  or  a  month 
ago." 

"Why?" 

At  the  quick  question  he  looked  across  at  Helga, 
who  shrugged  her  shoulders. 

"  I  do  not  see  why  you  should  not  say.  It  concerns 
both  the  objections  and  accounts  for  them,"  she  said. 

"  The  Duchess  Stephanie  is  already  my  wife,  mon- 
sieur," said  Boreski. 

"  The  devil  she  is,"  I  exclaimed  in  genuine  astonish- 
ment. "  That  puts  the  whole  thing  on  a  totally  dif- 
ferent footing." 

"  It  entails  the  consent  being  dated  back,  and  makes 
the  dowry  payable  at  once,  monsieur." 

"  It  means  also  that  you  have  put  your  head  in  a 
noose,  and  have  forfeited  the  Duchess's  fortune,  since 
her  marriage  has  taken  place  without  my  —  without 
the  Emperor's  consent ;  "  and  I  folded  up  the  papers 
and  put  them  back  in  my  pocket. 

"  It  certainly  produces  a  quite  interesting  complica- 
tion," said  Helga,  smiling. 

"  It  does  not  affect  the  gravity  of  the  papers  I  hold 
here,"  and  Boreski  tapped  them  slowly  with  his  long 
white  fingers. 

For  the  life  of  me  I  could  n't  see  a  way  out  of  the 
maze.  Had  I  been  really  the  Emperor,  I  might  have 
done  it  by  sending  instructions  to  old  Kalkov  to  pay 
the  million  roubles ;  then  by  writing  a  fresh  consent 
to  the  marriage  I  could  have  secured  the  papers,  and 
so  have  made  an  end  of  the  thing. 

But  I  felt  that  Kalkov  would  only  laugh  at  such  a 
request  from  me,  while  of  course  I  could  not  write  a 


A    CZAR    DEFIED  41 

single  word  without  the  discrepancy  of  the  handwrit- 
ing being  at  once  apparent. 

I  was  loth  to  go  back  and  admit  my  failure;  but 
this  I  saw  at  length  was  the  only  resource.  Every 
moment  that  I  hesitated  made  the  affair  worse,  so  I 
put  as  bold  a  front  on  matters  as  I  could  and  got  up. 

"  This  new  admission  of  yours,  M.  Boreski,"  I  said 
with  an  assumption  of  dignity,  "  is  so  serious  as  to 
require  consideration.  Be  good  enough  to  have  a 
carriage  brought  for  me  at  once.  The  interview  is 
at  an  end." 

He  had  risen  with  me  and  stood  in  indecision,  when 
Helga  interposed  and  took  the  lead  in  her  own  hands. 

"  You  do  not  quite  understand  the  position,  I  fear, 
monsieur,"  she  said  slowly. 

"  Do  you  mean  I  am  not  free  to  go  —  after  your 
promise  to  me  ?  " 

"  Oh  no,  no,"  she  cried,  with  one  of  her  smiles. 
"  I  myself  will  order  your  carriage."  She  rang  the 
bell,  and  when  the  servant  came  she  told  him  to  order 
a  carriage  at  once. 

"  I  was  sure  of  you,  mademoiselle,  and  regret  my 
hasty  suspicion.  You  will  pardon  it  ?  " 

"It  was  a  natural  inference — for  one  accustomed 
to  treachery,"  she  replied,  with  soft  sarcasm.  "  But 
we  really  are  not  traitors  here.  The  way  is  open  for 
you  to  leave  —  if  you  dare,  monsieur  ?  "  And  the 
challenge  was  in  eyes,  face,  voice  and  manner  alike. 

"Dare?     That  is  a  strong  word,  mademoiselle." 

"  Intentionally  strong,"  she  retorted,  with  cutting 
deliberation.  "  Intentionally  strong.  I  have  been  pa- 
tient under  injury,  and  have  endured  injustice,  hop- 
ing, praying,  and  waiting  for  redress;  living  for  the 
interview  which  I  have  had  to-night  —  and  had  in 
vain.  And  now  my  patience  is  exhausted,  and  you 
have  drained  it  to  the  dregs.  Had  there  been  a  spark 
of  just  feeling  left  in  your  heart,  a  faint  wan  glimmer 
of  desire  to  right  the  wrong  done  to  mine  and  to  me, 
and  to  wipe  out  the  cruel  stain  of  unmerited  infamy, 


42  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

the  name  I  mentioned  to  you  to-night  would  have 
kindled  the  desire  until,  fanned  by  the  remembrance 
of  old  and  tried  and  dear  friendship,  it  would  have 
burned  steadily  with  a  bright  avenging  flame."  She 
spoke  without  passion  in  slow  level  accents. 

I  had  not  the  faintest  suspicion  of  her  meaning. 

"What  name  was  that?"  I  asked,  having  even 
forgotten  it. 

The  question  drew  a  smile  of  contempt  from  her. 

"  I  will  not  insult  myself  by  repeating  it." 

"  The  carriage  is  at  the  door,  mademoiselle,"  an- 
nounced the  servant. 

"  You  can  go,  monsieur,"  she  said,  when  the  man 
had  left. 

But  she  had  startled  as  well  as  interested  me,  and 
I  hesitated. 

"  I  think  you  should  speak  more  plainly.  I  am 
honest  when  I  say  I  do  not  understand  you." 

Boreski  had  now  passed  out  of  consideration,  and 
he  stood  back  watching  us  two,  as  if  acknowledging 
her  leadership. 

"  You  wish  for  plain  speaking.  You  shall  have  it, 
monsieur  —  from  the  enemy  you  have  made  to-night. 
This  is  my  work,"  she  said  proudly,  pointing  to  the 
papers  in  Boreski's  hands.  "  My  work,  only.  I 
sought  at  first  by  all  fair  means  to  reach  your  —  the 
Emperor's  ear,  believing,  like  the  fool  I  was,  that  he 
would  do  me  justice.  But  his  minister  was  too  power- 
ful, too  vigilant,  too  alarmed  to  let  my  complaint  reach 
his  ear.  I  knew  why.  God,  how  well  I  knew  it! 
Then,  and  not  until  then,  when  I  had  failed  by  open 
means,  I  had  recourse  to  these.  I  joined  hands  with 
another  of  Russia's  victims,  M.  Boreski  here,  and 
with  him,  through  the  Duchess  Stephanie,  I  found 
the  means  I  sought.  God  knows  Russian  duplicity 
gives  many  chances,  and  one  of  them  came  my  way, 
putting  me  in  a  position  to  gain  by  force  the  justice 
which  was  denied  to  mere  pleading." 

She  paused  again,  but  I  did  not  speak. 


A    CZAR    DEFIED  43 

"  Those  papers  —  but  you  know  their  purport  well 
enough  —  mean  the  exposure  of  Russian  craft  in  every 
Court  in  Europe,  with  probably  a  war  with  the  Powers 
that  have  been  tricked  and  fooled.  They  know  already 
that  we  have  secret  information,  and  we  have  been  in 
negotiation  with  them.  But  I  am  a  Russian,  too,  and 
planned  this  interview,  hoping  that  when  face  to  face 
with  you  I  could  touch  the  heart  so  long  dead  to  the 
cries  of  friendship.  I  have  failed;  I  see  that.  You 
will  not  remember;  you  cannot  forget;  even  for  you 
that  would  be  impossible.  You  have  denied  me  jus- 
tice, but  I  thank  my  God  you  cannot  take  from  me  all 
my  revenge." 

Her  passion  was  rising  fast  now  under  the  stimulus 
of  her  remembered  wrongs,  and  she  went  to  the  door 
and  threw  it  open. 

"  Go,  monsieur,  go,"  she  cried,  with  a  magnificent 
gesture  of  defiance.  "  Cross  the  threshold  in  the  mood 
you  are,  and  as  I  live,  those  papers,  proofs  as  they  are 
of  your  ministers'  infamous  treachery,  shall  be  in  the 
hands  already  stretched  out  eagerly  to  receive  them 
—  the  hands  of  Russia's  enemies.  That  is  what  I 
mean.  Go,  monsieur,  go  —  if  you  dare."  She  held 
the  door  open  and  stared  at  me  in  indignant  defiance 
and  challenge. 

Was  ever  a  man  caught  in  a  closer  meshed  net  than 
that  which  held  me  at  that  moment? 

I  stood  fumbling  with  the  situation  in  sheer  and 
desperate  perplexity.  I  remembered  old  Kalkov's 
words  that  the  papers  might  plunge  the  country  into 
war,  and  that  at  any  cost  they  must  not  be  allowed 
to  get  into  the  hands  of  the  Powers  concerned.  Yet 
if  I  left  the  house  it  was  straight  to  those  Powers 
they  would  go. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  I  remained,  what  could  I  do? 

If  I  admitted  to  Helga  that  I  was  no  Emperor,  but 
a  fraud,  her  anger  would  probably  be  increased,  and 
she  would  carry  out  her  purpose  just  the  same.  While 
if  I  went  on  playing  at  being  Emperor,  and  listened 


44  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

to  her  story,  I  could  do  no  good.  It  was  out  of  my 
power  to  grant  her  the  justice  which  she  deemed 
had  been  denied.  I  should  only  be  cheating  her  and 
emphasizing  the  lie  which  my  presence  as  Emperor 
constituted. 

To  fall  back  on  old  Kalkov  and  curse  him  for  hav- 
ing got  me  into  the  mess  was  comforting  but  unprac- 
tical; and  I  stood  like  a  fool,  probably  looking  the 
fool  I  felt,  as  I  gnawed  my  moustache  and  twisted  my 
beard  in  imbecile  indecision. 


CHAPTER  VI— HIS  MAJESTY  A  PRISONER 


HOW  long  I  stood  there,  hesitating-  and  embar- 
rassed, while  Helga  was  holding  the  door  open 
for  me  in  that  queenly  pose  of  splendid  indignation, 
I  do  not  know,  but  realizing  at  last  that  I  could  not 
go  and  leave  her  to  execute  her  threat,  I  turned  back 
rather  sheepishly  and  sat  down  again. 

"  You  have  put  the  thing  on  such  a  different  and 
so  unexpected  a  footing  that  we  had  better  wait  at 
least  until  you  are  calmer,"  I  said. 

But  she  was  in  the  mood  to  push  her  triumph  to 
the  utmost. 

"  I  shall  never  be  calm  on  this  subject.  It  is  for 
you  to  say  at  once,  monsieur,  whether  you  decide 
to  go." 

"  I  don't  see  any  such  necessity,"  I  answered  curtly. 

It  is  difficult  to  describe  my  condition  of  mind.  The 
thing  was  really  nothing  to  me.  Whether  Russia  went 
to  war  with  twenty  other  countries  would  not  have 
troubled  me.  I  had  no  concern  whether  her  diplo- 
matists had  made  fools  of  themselves,  and  that  Helga 
should  have  them  by  the  throat  rather  pleased  than 
angered  me.  And  yet  I  was  as  irritable  as  a  million- 
aire when  his  digestion  goes  wrong.  I  suppose  I  was 
in  a  temper  at  having  been  beaten.  No  one  cares  to 
look  small  in  the  eyes  of  a  woman  he  admires  as  I 
admired  her.  And  small  I  certainly  felt  and  must 
have  looked. 

Although  I  avoided  her  eyes,  she  stood  holding  the 
door  still  open,  and  looking  at  me  as  if  to  read  my 
thoughts. 

45 


46  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Are  you  going,  monsieur  ?  "  she  asked,  after  a 
long  pause. 

"  No,  I  'm  not  —  yet."  I  spoke  bluntly,  almost 
rudely;  and  with  a  shrug  and  a  lift  of  the  eyebrows, 
she  left  the  door  and  crossed  the  room  to  her  former 
place. 

"  M.  Boreski,  will  you  see  that  the  carriage  is  sent 
back  to  the  stable,  and  is  kept  in  readiness  for  M. 
Denver?" 

Boreski  understood  her,  and  going  out  shut  the  door 
carefully  behind  him. 

I  made  no  attempt  to  speak,  but  sat  staring  moodily 
down  on  the  ground  and  trying  to  think;  and  Helga 
on  her  side  was  resolutely  silent.  Several  minutes 
passed  in  this  dead  silence  until  it  got  on  my  nerves. 
She  forced  me  to  break  it. 

"  Well,  what  is  it  you  want  ?  "  I  asked,  most 
ungraciously. 

The  way  she  met  me  was  characteristic.  She 
laughed  softly  and  sweetly,  and  looked  across  at  me. 

"  My  mood  has  passed,  monsieur,"  she  said,  quot- 
ing my  words.  "  Shall  we  wait  for  yours  to  pass 
also  ?  Permit  me  ?  "  and  she  rose  and  offered  me  a 
cigarette  from  a  dainty  gold  case. 

"  I  would  rather  smoke  something  stronger,  with 
your  leave."  I  took  out  a  cigar,  and  she  lighted  a 
cigarette ;  and  another  long  silence  fell  between  us. 
She  broke  it  this  time. 

"  You  have  made  me  your  enemy,  and  I  have  beaten 
you  so  far ;  but  you  will  not  find  me  ungenerous." 

"  Generous  or  ungenerous,  I  don't  see  any  way  out 
of  the  tangle.  I  won't  listen  to  any  more  of  your 
story;  and  you  can't  use  those  papers.  I  don't  know 
what  it  is  you  want,  and  if  I  did,  it  would  be  no 
use,  for  I  could  not  grant  it.  And  there  's  the  dead- 
lock." 

"  Is  it,  after  all,  necessary  that  we  should  be 
enemies  ?  " 

"  Apparently  it  is.     There  are  certain  things  which 


HIS    MAJESTY    A    PRISONER      47 

I  cannot  tell  you  from  my  side,  and  certain  others  I 
will  not  hear  from  you.  It  is  your  own  fault."  This 
was  very  un-Imperial  talk,  but  I  was  sick  of  the 
whole  Emperor  business,  and  still  suffering  from 
mortification. 

The  change  in  my  manner  appeared  to  strike  her, 
for  she  looked  at  me  sharply  and  replied  as  if  with 
surprise  — 

"  Have  I  ventured  to  ask  you  for  your  confidence 
about  yourself,  monsieur  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  mean  to  imply  that  you  had.  There  is 
one  thing,"  I  added,  as  an  idea  occurred  to  me.  "  Shall 
I  send  for  Prince  Kalkov?" 

"  Under  no  circumstances  shall  he  cross  my  door," 
she  answered  with  prompt  and  unmistakable  reso- 
lution. 

"  Will  you  postpone  dealing  with  those  papers  then 
until  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of  consulting  him? 
That  may  prove  a  solution." 

"  I  know  Prince  Kalkov  too  well.  Within  five 
minutes  of  your  leaving  my  house  those  papers  will 
be  on  their  way  to  the  destination  I  have  indicated." 

11  Then  in  Heaven's  name  what  are  we  to  do  ?  " 

"  If  you  will  listen  to  my  story  you  will  see  that 
Prince  Kalkov  is  the  man  I  accuse." 

"  But  there  are  insuperable  reasons  why  I  cannot 
and  will  not  listen." 

''  Then  it  is  for  you  to  find  the  solution." 

"  I  can  probably  do  that  if  I  can  communicate  with 
him." 

"  Shall  I  order  the  carriage  again  ?  " 

Checkmate  again,  and  I  tossed  up  my  hands  in 
hopeless  perplexity. 

She  was  obviously  resolved  that  I  should  hear  all 
she  had  to  say,  and  I  was  equally  determined,  know- 
ing the  worse  than  futility  of  the  thing,  not  to  listen 
to  her;  and  there  we  sat,  in  a  contest  of  wills  and 
wits,  until  the  absurd  side  of  the  position  began  to- 
appeal  to  me. 


48  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  It  seems  to  me  you  are  resolved  to  make  me  a 
prisoner." 

"  On  the  contrary,  monsieur,  the  door  is  open,  and 
a  carriage  ready  at  your  instant  command.  If  you 
remain,  it  is  by  your  own  desire,  and  of  your  own 
free  will." 

"  Free  will,  when  you  place  an  impossible  barrier 
in  the  way  of  my  going?  So  long  as  I  remain  here 
you  will  not  part  with  those  papers  ?  " 

"  So  long  as  the  hope  remains  that  you  will  hear 
me  and  do  me  justice." 

"  The  thing  is  so  preposterous." 

"  The  alternative  is  for  you  to  choose." 

It  was  then  that  I  began  to  contemplate  seriously 
the  course  of  remaining  in  the  house  for  the  night. 
I  should  at  least  gain  time;  and  time  might  bring  a 
solution. 

"  It  is  a  dainty  prison,  but  still  a  prison,  although 
the  bars  are  invisible,  and  the  gaoler  yourself.  You 
realize  the  responsibility  of  what  you  are  doing?" 

"  I  am  prepared  to  face  any  responsibility,  and  you 
would  be  my  most  honoured  guest." 

She  spoke  very  seriously,  but  there  was  a  light  in 
her  eyes  that  told  not  only  of  triumph,  but  of  laughter 
scarcely  restrained.  For  all  the  seriousness  behind  the 
position,  she  saw  the  humour  of  it  and  enjoyed  it. 
And  so  in  truth  did  I ;  for  nothing  on  earth  would 
have  pleased  me  better  than  to  be  in  her  company  for 
any  number  of  days,  if  I  could  only  have  divested 
myself  of  my  confounded  Imperial  character.  If  she 
could  have  read  my  thoughts,  what  would  her  own 
have  been! 

I  had  to  keep  up  the  farce  of  assumed  disinclina- 
tion, however,  and  was  meditating  the  best  line  to 
take  when  an  interruption  came. 

The  door  was  opened,  and  a  servant  announced  — 
"  M.  Paul  Drexel." 

A  flush  of  extreme  annoyance  mounted  to  Helga's 
face  at  the  entrance  of  the  newcomer,  who  was  the 


HIS    MAJESTY    A    PRISONER      49 

reverse  of  a  pleasant-looking  man.  He  was  about 
forty  years  of  age;  short,  broad-shouldered,  inclined 
to  corpulence,  awkward  and  ungainly  in  figure.  His 
features  were  coarse  and  Jewish  in  character;  he  had 
beady,  twinkling,  stealthy  eyes,  and  his  manner  sug- 
gested a  mixture  of  truculence  and  cunning. 

Altogether  he  looked  entirely  out  of  place  in  Helga's 
drawing-room,  and  I  wondered  what  on  earth  could 
have  brought  him  there,  a  wonderment  which  became 
genuine  astonishment  when  he  advanced  with  as  much 
confidence  as  if  he  were  the  master  of  the  house,  and 
said  in  Russian  — 

"  Good-evening,  Helga.  You  see  I  have  come  after 
all.  Is  this  the  company  you  said  would  engage  you  ?  " 
He  turned  to  me  with  a  questioning,  half  suspicious, 
and  rather  insolent  glance. 

"  If  I  had  wished  you  to  come  I  should  have  asked 
you,"  she  replied,  repressing  her  ill-humour.  "  Your 
visit  is  ill-timed." 

I  watched  her  very  closely  and  detected  something 
very  much  akin  to  repugnance  in  her  glance. 

"  Possibly ;  "  he  laughed  shortly.  "  But  as  I  am 
here,  introduce  me." 

There  was  a  moment's  indecision  before  she  an- 
swered. 

"  This  gentleman  is  an  American,  and  does  not 
speak  Russian." 

"  American,  is  he  ?  Well,  I  suppose  I  have  a  right 
to  know  the  friends  of  my " 

This  time  she  broke  in  quickly  and  interrupted  him. 

"  I  have  already  told  you  your  visit  is  unwelcome." 

"  I  heard  you,"  he  returned  so  rudely  that  I  could 
have  kicked  him.  "  What  language  does  he  speak  ?  " 

"He  understands  Russian  and -speaks  French." 

"  Why  did  n't  you  tell  me  ?  I  speak  French  easily 
enough ;  "  the  second  part  of  the  sentence  was  in 
French.  "  Good-evening,  monsieur,"  he  said  to  me,. 
"  I  am  glad  to  meet  you.  Any  friends  of  my " 

"  M.  Denver,  this  is  M.  Paul  Drexel." 
4 


50  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

He  started  at  this  second  interruption,  and  looked 
at  her  half  angrily. 

"  Is  that  all  you  wish  to  say  ?  Why  ?  "  Their  eyes 
met  for  a  moment,  and  he  seemed  to  have  the  best  of 
it,  for  Helga  added  — 

"  I  am  engaged  to  marry  M.  Drexel,  monsieur." 
He  smiled  and  rubbed  his  fat  hands  over  his  little 
triumph,  and  was  so  pleased  with  himself  that  my 
start  of  amazement  escaped  him. 

"  And  I  am  of  course  pleased  to  know  Helga's 
friends."  He  threw  himself  into  a  chair  and  con- 
tinued to  rub  his  podgy  hands.  If  I  had  thought 
him  a  cad  before,  he  was  now  positively  hateful,  and 
his  vulgar  assurance  sickened  me. 

He  took  out  a  cigar,  and  as  he  turned  away  to  light 
it  I  saw  Helga  wince,  bite  her  lip,  and  clench  her 
hands  tightly.  I  could  see  that  she  was  suffering; 
but  this  only  added  to  my  perplexity. 

"  So  you  are  an  American,  M.  Denver.  A  fine 
country  yours;  I  was  never  there,  but  shall  go  some 
day." 

"  I  am  sure  America  will  appreciate  the  honour," 
I  said  blandly.  It  was  no  concern  of  mine  to  con- 
ciliate the  little  cad ;  but  he  only  chuckled. 

"  Good,  very  good.  I  suppose  it  did  sound  as  if 
I  thought  I  should  be  honouring  the  place.  But  I 
am  content  with  Russia ; "  and  he  settled  himself  in 
his  luxurious  seat  as  if  he  were  indeed  very  content. 
"  I  shall  enjoy  a  talk  with  you  about  your  American 
Government  some  day,  M.  Denver." 

I  made  no  response  to  this  approach ;  but  it  made 
no  difference  to  him ;  no  inroad  upon  the  stockade  of 
his  self-complacency.  He  babbled  on  with  remarks 
of  the  kind,  and  then  let  fall  a  question  which  seemed 
to  have  something  behind  it. 

"  I  suppose  you  have  lived  much  in  America?  "  and 
his  beady  black  eyes  shot  a  swift  sly  glance  at  me. 

"  Even  Americans  are  at  home  sometimes,"  I  replied. 

"  Good  again,  good  again,"  he  laughed.     "  You  are 


HIS    MAJESTY    A    PRISONER      51 

great  travellers,  globe-trotters,  eh?  And  you  yourself 
speak  French  so  well ;  quite  as  well  as  most  Russians 
indeed;  and  you  understand  Russian  too,  Helga  tells 
me.  Do  many  of  your  countrymen  understand  Rus- 
sian?" and  again  the  little  sharp  eyes  came  at  me. 

"  My  father  was  in  the  diplomatic  service,  M. 
Drexel,  and  as  a  child  I  was  educated  in  Russia, 
Germany  and  France,  and  thus  learnt  all  three 
languages." 

Helga  gave  me  a  look  of  thanks  which  the  man 
intercepted;  and  he  stared  at  her,  a  cunning  smile 
on  his  flabby  face. 

"  Quite  a  linguist,  you  see,  Helga,"  he  said,  and 
then  assuming  a  casual  tone  — "  By  the  way,  the 
friend  you  were  expecting  did  not  come  after  all  ? " 
The  tone  did  not  deceive  me.  I  saw  that  he  knew 
who  I  was  supposed  to  be,  and  that  all  this  had 
merely  been  intentional  monkeying. 

Helga  saw  it  as  well,  and  answered  calmly  — 

*'  M.  Denver  is  the  only  friend  I  was  expecting 
to-night." 

"  Then  why  try  to  fool  me  ?  Did  you  think  I 
should  not  recognize  —  M.  Denver  ?  Have  n't  I  a 
right " 

"  No ; "  anger  and  resolution  in  the  sharp  mono- 
syllable. 

"  Don't  you  consider  me  interested  in  your  plans  ?  " 

"  You  will  be  glad  to  finish  your  cigar  with  M. 
Boreski,  M.  Drexel." 

"  No,  thank  you ;  I  came  to  see  you.  I  have 
nothing  to  say  to  Boreski  to-night  —  unless,  of 
course "  He  left  the  sentence  unfinished  ex- 
cept for  a  look. 

"Unless  what,  M.  Drexel?"  The  anger  she  had 
carefully  suppressed  until  now  was  getting  the  upper 
hand  of  her,  and  he  saw  it. 

"  Unless  you  drive  me  to  it,  I  mean ;  "  this  doggedly. 

"  You  are  at  liberty  to  say  what  you  please  to 
M.  Boreski  —  or  to  any  one  else." 


52  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  You  are  providing  me  with  an  excellent  oppor- 
tunity," he  retorted,  beginning  to  get  angry  in  his 
turn,  and  glancing  at  me. 

"  Use  it.  You  may  never  have  a  better."  The 
answer  was  crisp  and  supercilious  —  almost  con- 
temptuous. 

A  quarrel  between  an  engaged  couple  must  always 
be  embarrassing  for  a  third  party,  so  I  cut  in  — 

"  Pardon  me,  mademoiselle,  may  I  withdraw  ?  " 

"  Where  ?  "  she  asked,  with  a  bright,  quick,  chal- 
lenging smile. 

"  I  am  in  your  hands,"  I  said,  smiling  back. 

"  We  will  have  M.  Boreski  in,"  and  she  rang  the 
bell. 

The  little  man  fidgetted  uncomfortably  in  his  chair 
while  we  waited  for  the  servant  and  then  for  Boreski. 
When  he  came  Helga  murmured  an  excuse  and  left 
the  room. 

For  an  instant  the  thought  that  some  sinister  move 
was  intended  flashed  upon  my  mind,  bred,  no  doubt, 
by  my  distrust  of  this  unctuous  little  cad ;  but  my 
trust  in  Helga  dispelled  it.  I  felt  sure  of  her. 

The  two  men  eyed  one  another  a  moment,  and  it 
was  easy  to  see  that  there  was  little  love  lost  between 
them. 

"  Mademoiselle  Helga  is  on  stilts  again  to-night," 
said  Drexel. 

"  You  should  not  have  come  —  unasked." 

"  Why  am  I  kept  out  of  this  ? "  The  question 
asked  angrily. 

"  Because  you  have  no  part  in  it  and  are  not 
wanted,"  returned  Boreski  deliberately. 

"  Nonsense.  I  shall  do  as  I  like.  When  you  are 
tired  of  me  you  only  have  to  say  so.  You  know 
the  alternative." 

"  I  beg  to  tender  you  an  unqualified  apology,  M. 
Denver,  for  M.  Drexel's  presence,"  said  Boreski  to 
me  with  his  courtier-like  air.  "  He  has  forced  himself 
here." 


HIS    MAJESTY    A    PRISONER      53 

"  You  should  have  told  me  then  who  your  mys- 
terious visitor  was,  instead  of  leaving  me  to  fish  it 
out  for  myself." 

"  I  accept  your  apology,  M.  Boreski,"  I  said,  in 
my  grand  manner. 

The  little  man  flushed  angrily  and  got  up. 

"  Some  of  us  may  live  to  be  sorry  for  this  night's 
work,"  he  said,  with  an  unmistakable  threat.  It  was 
clear  that  he  held  his  position  in  the  house  by  virtue 
of  what  he  could  threaten. 

"  I  am  sorry  for  it  already,"  declared  Boreski 
quietly.  He  had  certainly  the  knack  of  putting  a 
lot  of  sting  into  words  which  in  themselves  were 
innocent  enough.  "  You  should  not  have  come,  I 
repeat." 

"  I  shall  do  as  I  like.  I  am  not  to  be  bullied  or 
sneered  at." 

"  You  will  drive  me  to  do  one  day  as  /  like,  M. 
Drexel,"  said  Boreski  in  his  even  suave  tone ;  "  and 
make  me  realize  that  there  are  less  unpleasant  things 
than  your  —  your  alternatives.  As  you  ought  not  to 
have  come,  you  had  better  go." 

At  this  moment,  to  my  relief,  a  servant  entered  and 
said  to  me  — 

"  Your  apartments  are  prepared,  monsieur." 

Both  men  started  at  this,  and  both  displayed  aston- 
ishment, Drexel  giving  vent  to  a  laugh. 

"  I  bid  you  good-evening,  M.  Boreski,"  I  said ;  and 
then  to  Drexel :  "  Should  I  meet  you  or  hear  of  you 
again,  monsieur,  this  evening's  experience  will  be  in 
my  memory ;  "  and  turning  on  my  heel,  I  left  the 
room. 

As  the  door  closed  I  heard  Drexel's  voice: 

"  By  God !  you  play  for  high  stakes,  Boreski." 

Helga  was  outside,  and  also  caught  the  words. 

"  How  I  hate  him ! "  she  exclaimed  vehemently, 
her  eyes  flashing,  and  her  face  set  and  strained. 

"Then  you  have  other  enemies  —  beside  me?"  I 
said,  with  a  smile. 


54  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

The  hard  look  passed  away  as  she  let  her  eyes  rest 
on  mine. 

"  You  will  not  always  be  my  enemy,  I  hope,  M. 
American." 

"  I  could  never  be  anything  but  your  friend  —  even 
prisoner  as  I  am." 

"  Shall  I  order  your  carriage,  monsieur  ? "  with 
smiling  audacious  banter.  "  My  guest  has  but  to 
express  his  wishes  here;  my  whole  household  is  at 
his  command." 

"  You  know  why  I  cannot  go.  I  am  afraid  of 
the  other  —  Helga."  I  paused  before  her  name,  and 
she  flushed  when  I  used  it. 

"  All  Helga  could  be  such  a  friend,  if  you  would 
let  her." 

"  Well,  she  has  a  very  willing  captive  —  how  will- 
ing, you  do  not  seem  to  realize." 

She  lowered  her  eyes  and  stood  with  bent  head 
for  a  moment  in  silence.  Then  she  lifted  it  and 
looked  frankly  into  my  face. 

"  I  should  not  have  thought,  now  that  I  have  seen 
you,  that  you  could  be  so  hard." 

"  Should  I  not  rather  say  that  to  you  ?  It  is  I 
who  am  the  conquered,  you  the  conqueror.  And  you 
laid  claim  to  generosity." 

"  Am   I   not  generous  ?  " 

"  No ;   you  take  all  —  all." 

"  I  don't  understand  you,"  she  said,  shrinking  a 
little  from  my  look. 

"  When  the  time  comes  you  will." 

"  And  when  will  it  come  ? "  The  question  was 
eager. 

"  I  am  almost  afraid  to  think,"  I  answered  softly, 
out  of  my  inmost  thoughts. 

"  The  sooner  the  better.  The  sooner  the  better," 
she  cried.  "  You  mystify  me." 

"  And  am  I  not  mystified  ?  "  I  glanced  at  the  room 
where  M.  Drexel  sat. 

"  Why  can  we  not  both  speak  plainly  then  ?  " 


HIS    MAJESTY    A    PRISONER      55 

"  We  will  see  what  to-morrow  brings,"  I  said,  and 
held  out  my  hand. 

She  made  as  if  to  carry  it  to  her  lips. 

"  I  am  really  loyal,"  she  murmured. 

"  It  is  I  who  am  the  subject  to-night.  I  am  only 
an  American."  And  as  I  spoke  I  captured  her  hand 
and  pressed  my  lips  to  it.  "  It  is  you,  I  say,  who  are 
conqueror." 

I  went  up  the  broad  stairway,  leaving  her  looking 
after  me,  smiling,  and  I  thought  triumphant ;  and  I 
hoped,  pleased. 


CHAPTER  VII  —  «i  AM  NOT  THE  CZAR* 


THE  apartments  to  which  I  was  shown  were  as 
luxurious  in  their  way  as  the  room  in  which 
I  had  been  received,  and  as  everything  had  obviously 
been  ready  in  advance,  I  had  a  shrewd  suspicion  that 
Helga  and  Boreski  had  quite  counted  upon  my  re- 
maining in  the  house. 

It  was  a  queer  position  in  all  truth ;  and  dismissing 
the  man  who  had  been  told  to  attend  upon  me,  I 
lit  a  cigar  and  sat  down  to  think  it  out. 

One  thing  was  quite  plain.  Old  Kalkov  had  been 
fooled  as  to  the  objective  of  all  the  business.  The 
marriage  of  Boreski  with  the  Duchess  Stephanie  was 
a  mere  cover  for  the  other  scheme,  and  a  very  clever 
cover  too,  seeing  that  it  had  looked  so  amazingly  like 
the  sole  end  in  view. 

That  was  Helga's  wit :  and  to  a  point  it  had  suc- 
ceeded. But  where  her  plan  had  fallen  to  pieces  was 
in  believing  that  the  Emperor  would  be  so  mad  as 
to  come  and  see  her  in  his  own  august  person.  The 
thing  was  so  monstrously  absurd  that  I  was  surprised 
such  sharp  wits  as  hers  had  believed  it  possible  and 
had  not  suspected  some  imposture. 

That  I  had  not  been  instantly  detected  for  a  fraud 
was  indeed  not  the  least  curious  feature ;  and  I  could 
only  conclude  that  having  once  persuaded  themselves 
to  believe  the  thing  possible,  they  were  just  in  the 
frame  of  mind  which  helped  the  self-deception. 

Probably  my  idea  of  playing  at  being  myself  had 
helped  the  deception,  because  it  was  naturally  a  part 
I  could  keep  up  consistently.  I  had  been  myself  with 
occasional  lapses  into  the  Imperial  imposture.  And 

56 


"I    AM    NOT    THE    CZAR"  57 

that  was  all  there  was  to  it.  What  would  happen  when 
the  deception  was  discovered  I  could  not  even  attempt 
to  anticipate. 

The  evening  had  effected  a  great  change  in  myself. 
The  axis  of  everything  had  shifted.  Helga's  person- 
ality and  plans  had  taken  Boreski's  place ;  and  whereas 
I  had  been  anxious  to  wipe  out  my  old  obligation  to 
the  Emperor  and  had  had  a  languid,  very  languid, 
willingness  to  checkmate  Boreski,  my  feelings  now 
were  keenly  enlisted  in  Helga's  behalf.  Provided  I 
could  arrange  the  affair  of  the  compromising  papers, 
I  was  ready  to  throw  myself  heart  and  soul  into  her 
cause. 

I  had  already  thrown  my  heart,  indeed.  She  was 
the  most  glorious  woman  I  had  ever  met;  and  as 
I  sat  back  dreaming  under  the  spell  of  her  grace  and 
beauty  and  courage,  I  felt  I  would  have  given  all 
I  had  in  the  world  to  gain  her  confidence  and  help 
her  to  win  her  end,  whatever  that  might  be. 

Then  I  fell  to  wondering  what  could  be  the  strange 
secret  that  had  led  to  her  betrothal  to  that  fat,  squalid, 
unctuous  cad,  Paul  Drexel?  What  hold  could  he 
have  over  her  and  over  Boreski?  What  could  pos- 
sibly have  linked  them  together  in  that  incongruous 
partnership  ? 

"  How  I  hate  that  man !  " 

Her  words  rang  in  my  ears  as  the  sight  of  her 
gloriously  contemptuous  indignation  haunted  my  eyes. 
What  could  make  a  woman  of  Helga's  courage  and 
man  of  Boreski's  daring  —  for  daring  he  certainly 
had  —  so  afraid  of  a  paltry  common  scoundrel  as  to 
drive  them  to  play  at  this  betrothal? 

Thank  Heaven  it  was  only  playing.  She  would 
never  stoop  to  become  the  wife  of  a  brute  whom  she 
admitted  she  hated.  Her  heart  was  free  if  I  could  but 
touch  it ;  she  was  to  be  won  if  only  I  —  and  there 
I  sighed,  recognizing  the  tremendous  difficulties,  and, 
like  a  wise  man,  tossed  the  end  of  my  cigar  away  and 
got  into  bed,  hoping  that  the  night's  rest  would  enable 


58  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

me  to  pick  out  the  master  thread  of  the  strangely 
tangled  skein. 

I  was  up  betimes  and  found  my  head  clear  on  one 
point. 

There  must  be  no  more  Emperor  business,  let  the 
result  be  what  it  would.  I  would  tell  Helga  the 
truth,  even  if  the  heavens  fell ;  and  I  went  down  with 
this  purpose  strong  in  me. 

Then  I  would  tell  her  of  my  friendship  with  the 
Czar  and  offer  my  services  as  a  direct  intermediary 
to  bring  about  an  interview  between  them. 

She  was  in  the  garden  among  her  flowers,  and  in 
her  simple  morning  costume,  with  the  fresh  colour 
in  her  cheeks,  she  looked  even  lovelier  than  on  the 
previous  night. 

She  welcomed  me  with  a  smile  and  held  out  some 
flowers. 

"  I  am  an  early  riser,  you  see.  I  love  my  garden. 
I  have  been  out  here  more  than  an  hour.  You  have 
slept  ? "  she  added,  glancing  at  my  face  which  was 
no  doubt  serious  enough,  for  I  rather  dreaded  what 
I  had  to  say. 

"  Never  better  in  my  life,"  I  answered.  "  But  I 
wish  to  speak  to  you." 

"  And  does  that  prospect  make  you  so  serious  ?  I 
ought  to  apologize  for  exhaling  such  terrors."  She 
laughed  gaily  and  bent  over  a  flower  bush,  and  then 
glanced  up  half-coquettishly.  "  Let  us  wait  awhile. 
Be  merciful,  and  do  not  spoil  my  morning." 

"  What  I  have  to  say  cannot  wait,  mademoiselle." 

"  I  make  a  very  bad  listener  when  I  am  bending 
from  flower  to  flower,  M.  American.  Unless  it  is 
that  you  are  going." 

"  That  will  depend  on  how  you  take  my  news." 

"  Then  you  are  not  going  at  once,"  she  said  quickly. 
"  Are  not  these  lovely  ?  "  and  she  held  up  a  bunch  of 
flowers  for  me  to  admire,  and  looked  laughingly  at 
me  over  them. 

"  They  are  as  lovely  as "  I  paused,  looking 

into  her  eyes. 


"I    AM    NOT    THE    CZAR"  59 

"  Well  ?  "  she  challenged. 

"  The  hue  of  those  blossoms  rivals  even  that  of 
your  eyes." 

"Is  that  an  —  an  American  form  of  compliment? 
I  do  not  care  for  compliments." 

"  My  compliment  was  for  the  flower,  mademoiselle." 

"  Very  pretty  —  but  too  Western  to  be  Russian,, 
monsieur.  But  come,  we  will  go  in.  I  am  always 
hungry  in  the  mornings.  Will  you  mind  breakfasting- 
with  me  alone?  M.  Boreski  is  coming  afterwards." 

"  I  shall  be  delighted." 

"  What,  to  see  him  ?  "    This  with  a  gay  little  laugh. 

"  No,  to  breakfast  with  you  alone." 

"  Well,  it  will  be  practically  alone.  Madame  Kor- 
vata,  excellent  guardian  and  good  soul  that  she  is, 
has  reached  the  age  which  thinks  more  of  what  is 
on  the  table  than  of  those  who  are  at  it." 

"  But  I  wish  to  speak  to  you  alone." 

"  And  keep  me  without  my  breakfast,  monsieur  f 
And  is  that  —  American,  too?  I  am  far  —  far  too 
hungry  to  talk  seriously  or  even  to  listen.  Come ;  " 
and  she  led  the  way  into  the  house,  laughing  as  she 
went. 

Thus  at  breakfast  nothing  could  be  said.  Madame 
Korvata,  a  small  woman  well  into  the  fifties,  with 
large  eyes  and  ample  appetite,  looked  at  me  sharply 
when  I  was  presented  to  her,  said  that  she  had  met 
some  pleasant  Americans  in  her  day  and  some  very 
unpleasant  ones,  and  then  seemed  to  forget  all  about 
me  in  the  more  absorbing  and  profitable  study  of 
breakfast. 

Helga  appeared  desirous  of  impressing  even  on 
the  servants  that  I  was  an  American,  for  she  talked 
chiefly  of  my  country,  and  seemed  to  take  a  delight 
in  putting  intricate  and  searching  questions.  That 
I  answered  them  so  easily  caused  her  constant  aston- 
ishment and  some  amusement. 

"  How  well  you  know  your  country,  monsieur," 
she  said  with  a  glance  and  a  lift  of  the  brows. 


60  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  It  should  not  be  surprising,"  said  I. 

"  And  yet  it  is  —  very.  You  appear  to  know  it  as 
•well  as  —  as  Europe  or  even  Russia." 

"  I  explained  last  night  that  my  father  was  a  diplo- 
matist, and  I  had  advantages  as  a  boy." 

"  And  how  deftly  you  turn  things.  You  might  have 
been  trained  in  a  Court  and  picked  up  the  facility 
there." 

The  shooting  of  these  little  shafts  amused  her  in- 
tensely, and  the  meal  was  punctuated  with  her  laughter 
and  sallies. 

When  it  was  over  she  led  me  to  the  garden,  and 
then  excused  herself. 

"  I  manage  all  my  matters  myself.  I  shall  not  be 
long,  and  then  shall  be  at  your  service." 

"  I  must  see  you  as  soon  as  possible,"  I  said  as 
she  went  off  and  Madame  Korvata  came  out  of  the 
house  smoking  her  cigarette.  I  lit  a  cigar,  and  the 
•old  lady  waited  and  then  said  abruptly: 

"  I  like  your  face,  monsieur.  You  are  like  our 
Emperor.  But  how  did  you  come  to  know  Helga?" 

The  question  was  very  simple,  but  yet  embarrassing ; 
.and  when  I  hesitated  how  to  reply,  she  saw  it  and 
smiled. 

"  Don't  answer  unless  you  like.  I  hate  bothersome 
•questions  myself,  and  never  press  them.  I  always 
pretend  never  to  hear  them,  indeed.  A  deaf  ear  saves 
a  lot  of  trouble.  You  think  Helga  pretty  ?  " 

"  Mademoiselle  is  far  more  than  pretty ;  she  is 
beautiful." 

The  old  lady  smiled  at  my  enthusiasm,  and  took 
a  couple  of  puffs  at  her  cigarette  while  she  looked 
at  me. 

""  Ah,  they  all  say  that,  monsieur." 

"All,  madame?" 

"  And  good,  too,"  she  continued,  pretending  not  to 
"hear  my  question.  "  Good,  too.  A  big  kind  heart  — 
and  such  a  brain.  Ah,  she  would  be  a  great  woman 
If  she  had  her  .rights.  She  would  make  a  noble  wife, 


"I    AM    NOT    THE    CZAIl"  61 

monsieur,  a  noble-  wife ;  but  —  she  will  never  marry 
—  that  is  until  she  has  them." 

"  You  are  very  fond  of  her  ?  " 

"  Everybody  is.  She  is  more  than  a  daughter  to- 
me. Without  her  I  should  be  —  do  you  know  the 
fate  of  destitute  old  women  in  Russia?  God  help 
them,  for  the  Government  don't.  Helga  does  God's 
part  for  me." 

"  And  you  think  she  will  never  marry,  madame  ?  " 

She  glanced  up  with  another  of  her  slow,  shrewd 
smiles. 

"  Get  her  her  rights,  and  then "  She  paused. 

"  She  is  affianced,  but  I  know  what  I  think."  She 
shook  her  head  gravely.  "  But  no  one  can  do  it. 
So  they  come  and  go  —  and  always  go  at  last,  not 
to  return." 

I  could  not  encourage  her  to  talk  about  Helga's 
matters,  and  I  smoked  in  silence,  thinking  over  what 
had  dropped  from  her;  and  when  Helga  returned, 
Madame  Korvata  went  into  the  house. 

"  She  has  the  sweetest  nature,"  said  Helga ;  "  but 
I  suppose  she  has  been  warning  you.  She  always 
does." 

"  Warning  me?  " 

"  She  has  one  regret  —  that  I  do  not  marry.  She 
thinks  that  marriage  is  the  only  proper  climax  for 
a  woman's  life,  and  that  whenever  any  one  comes 
here,  they  come  with  that  idea ;  and  she  always  warns 
them  that  I  shall  never  marry." 

"  She  suggested  you  might  be  influenced  by  ma- 
terial reasons." 

"  I  ?    How  do  y©u  mean  ?  " 

"  That  if  any  man  succeeded  in  getting  you  your 
rights,  you  would  look  upon  him  with  very  different 
eyes." 

Her  face  changed  on  the  instant  from  amused 
astonishment  to  thoughtful  and  intense  earnestness. 

"  You  speak  of  what  you  do  not  know,  monsieur, 
and  will  not  hear.  There  is  nothing  that  could  be 


62  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

demanded  of  me,  no  sacrifice  however  complete  or 
ruinous,  no  danger  however  deadly,  I  would  not  face 
for  that.  That  is  my  real  life  —  all  else  is  a  mere 
.setting  and  pretence." 

"  Can  I  speak  to  you  now  —  without  interruption?  " 

"  Would  you  prefer  to  be  here  or  in  the  house?  " 

""  It  is  all  one  to  me  if  you  will  listen  seriously." 

"Then  let  us  speak  here;  it  is  my  favourite  walk." 
And  we  turned  into  the  broad  path  circling  a  fountain 
rand  surrounded  by  flower  beds  abundantly  filled  and 
carefully  tended.  "  Now,  monsieur." 

"In  the  night  I  thought  over  all  the  strange 
situation,  and  this  morning  came  to.  a  decision." 

"  There  must  be  of  course  a  decision  one  way  or 
the  other,"  she  put  in  when  I  paused. 

"  You  will  understand  that  before  I  came  here  I  had 
no  idea  I  was  to  meet  you.  I  expected  to  have  to 
<leal  only  with  M.  Boreski." 

•    "  That  was  part  of  my  intention.     In  that  I  misled 
you,  I  know." 

"  It  is  nothing  compared  to  the  deception  I  have 
practised  upon  you;  and  I  can  only  plead  the  excuse 
that  I  should  not  have  done  it  under  any  inducements 
Jiad  I  known  of  you.  Please  believe  that." 

"  Deception  ?     How  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  I  am  not  the  Emperor,  mademoiselle ;  I  am  only 
what  I  have  asked  you  to  regard  me  —  a  plain  Ameri- 
can citizen,  Harper  C.  Denver." 

If  she  was  astonished  at  my  confession  or  angry 
at  it,  she  gave  no  sign  of  either  feeling. 

"  That  is  a  very  serious  confession,"  she  said,  speak- 
ing very  slowly.  "  Very  serious.  When  did  you  decide 
to  make  it  ?  " 

"This  morning,   realizing  the  present  impasse." 

"  It  is  very  ingenious,  at  any  rate."  Her  tone  was 
sarcastic  now.  "  It  did  not  occur  to  you  to  speak  of 
such  a  —  such  a  trifle  last  night." 

There  was  still  no  anger  in  the  glance  she  gave  me. 

"  Frankly,  I  was  too  overwhelmed  for  the  time  by 


«I    AM    NOT    THE    CZAR"  63 

the  possible  consequences.  But  this  morning  I  saw 
that  the  truth  was  at  once  the  simplest  and  best  way 
out." 

"  The  necessity  for  the  —  truth  was  a  little  late  in 
emphasizing  itself,  don't  you  think?" 

"  It  seems  so  to  you,  no  doubt ;  but  I  was  on  the 
horns  of  a  very  awkward  dilemma." 

"And  Prince  Kalkov?" 

"  Of  course  he  knows  it.    I  came  at  his  instigation." 

"  And  so  you  are  really  an  American,  and  were 
in  Russia  as  a  boy,  with  your  father  a  diplomatist; 
and  you  have  been  in  Germany  and  France,  and  speak, 
the  languages  without  any  of  that  horrible  English 
accent ;  and  you  understand  Russian ;  and  you  came 
here  from  the  Palace ;  and  were  driven  to  the  Palace 
the  other  evening,  having  been  received  with  a  guard 
of  honour;  and  you  are  the  living  image  of  our 
Emperor.  Do  you  know  the  Emperor,  M.  American?  " 

She  said  it  all  with  such  unmistakably  good-hu- 
moured disbelief  that  when  she  had  recourse  to  the 
term  she  had  freely  used  the  previous  night,  I  could 
not  refrain  from  smiling. 

"  The  Emperor  has  done  me  the  honour  to  make 
me  his  friend." 

"  You  are  very  fortunate,  M.  —  let  me  see,  what 
is  the  name  —  M.  Harper  C.  Denver,"  she  replied 
with  a  gay  laugh.  "  You  are  also  an  excellent  actor, 
having  picked  up  many  little  gestures  of  the  Emperor 
himself.  It  is  really  a  most  wonderful  coincidence." 

"  The  reception  at  the  railway  station  was  planned 
by  Prince  Kalkov,  who  knew  of  my  coming  and  had 
heard  from  His  Majesty  of  the  strange  resemblance 
between  us." 

"  Really,  Prince  Kalkov  is  more  subtle  than  I  thought 
him.  Well  then,  M.  American,  what  do  you  propose 
to  do?" 

She  stopped  and  looked  me  full  in  the  face  with  a 
smiling  challenge.  It  was  plain  as  the  Statue  of  Lib- 
erty that  she  did  n't  believe  a  word  of  my  explanation. 


6*  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  I  wish  to  discuss  the  situation  with  you  frankly. 
I  wish  you  to  believe  that  what  I  now  say  is  absolutely 
true ;  and  further,  if  you  will  accept  them,  to  place  my 
services  for  what  they  are  worth  entirely  at  your  dis- 
posal. I  would  do  anything  to  serve  you  and  to  atone 
in  some  way  for  this  deception  of  mine." 

"  You  ask  me  what  is  impossible,"  she  answered 
readily. 

"  You  decline  my  assistance  ?  " 

"  No ;  I  cannot  believe  your  explanation  —  your 
confession,  as  you  termed  it.  I  cannot;  oh,  I  can- 
not ;  "  and  she  laughed  and  shook  her  head. 

"  I  can  only  repeat  it  is  the  truth,"  I  said  seriously. 

"  I  will  be  very  frank  with  you  and  show  you  how 
It  strikes  me.  You  act  it  now  quite  as  cleverly  as  you 
acted  the  Emperor  last  night.  You  will  recall  your 
little  slips  into  the  Imperial  character ;  your  manner 
In  dealing  with  M.  Boreski,  and  again  with  M.  Drexel. 
Well,  you  find  that  to  go  away  from  here  would  com- 
pel me  to  deal  with  the  compromising  papers  —  and 
in  that  I  was  and  am  entirely  in  earnest ;  nothing  can 
move  me  —  and  then  you  think  by  admitting  this  de- 
ception you  can  gain  indirectly  what  you  naturally 
want  and  cannot  get  directly  —  that  is,  time.  I  speak 
very  bluntly,  I  fear,  but  this  is  so  much  to  me  that  I 
tnust  do  so.  And  I  tell  you  this  second  move  has 
failed  as  signally  as  your  first  last  night.  I  ask  you 
to  retract  your  —  confession,  monsieur." 

"  We  seem  to  be  getting  deeper  into  the  maze. 
What  I  have  told  you  this  morning  is  the  truth, 
mademoiselle." 

"  I  will  put  a  test  to  you.  Will  you  hear  my 
story?" 

"  Yes,  if  you  will  pass  me  your  word  that  you  be- 
lieve what  I  have  said  this  morning.  I  could  not  hear 
you  last  night,  because  I  could  not  accept  your  confi- 
dence in  my  false  character  of  Emperor." 

"  You  agree  and  then  put  an  impossible  condition. 
You  have  an  intimate  knowledge  of  the  ways  of  the 


«I    AM    NOT    THE    CZAR"  65 

Russian  Court  and  diplomacy.  I  ask  again  then,  what 
do  you  propose  to  do  ?  " 

"  My  intention  was  to  go  to  the  Emperor  and  gain 
for  you  the  audience  you  wish.  I  think  I  could  do- 
that." 

"  And  meanwhile  the  papers  ?  " 

"  I  hoped  you  would  hold  your  hand  at  least  until 
I  had  tried." 

"  If  the  Emperor  would  not  hear  me  in  this 
house,  what  chance  would  there  be  of  his  doing  so 
elsewhere  ?  " 

"  But  I  am  not  the  Emperor,  mademoiselle." 

"  To  me  you  are,  monsieur,  and  will  continue  to  be  j 
so  that  if  you  leave  here,  I  shall  assuredly  do  what  I 
said." 

"  Here  we  are  at  the  impasse  again,  then." 

"  It  is  you  who  cause  it,"  she  retorted. 

"  I  can  see  no  other  way  out  of  it  than  that  I  have 
suggested ;  "  and  as  she  made  no  reply,  we  walked 
round  and  round  the  fountain  in  silence. 

The  silence  was  broken  by  the  sound  of  a  gallop- 
ing horse,  and  presently  a  man,  top-booted  and  travel- 
stained,  hurried  from  the  house  towards  us. 

"  From  M.  Boreski,  mademoiselle,"  he  said  in  Rus- 
sian, handing  her  a  letter. 

She  tore  it  open,  and  a  newspaper  cutting  dropped' 
from  it,  which  I  picked  up  and  held  out  to  her. 

She  read  the  letter  quickly,  started,  paled  slightly, 
and  then  glanced  at  me,  her  expression  a  mixture  of 
excitement  and  amusement. 

"  Will  you  read  what  you  have  there  ?  It  is  from  a 
paper  just  issued." 

I  read  it,  and  could  not  refrain  from  a  smile  on  my 
part.  It  was  very  short  and  ran  as  follows :  — 

"  Slight  indisposition  of  the  Emperor.  —  We  regret 

to  learn  at  the  moment  of  going  to  press  that  His 

Majesty  is  suffering  from  a  slight  chill,  and,  acting 

under  medical  advice,  will  remain  in  his  room  to-day.. 

& 


66  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

We  have  the  highest  authority  for  saying  that  the 
indisposition  is  very  slight  indeed,  and  at  most  will 
keep  him  indoors  for  a  couple  of  days.  This  an- 
nouncement is  necessary  to  allay  any  anxiety  on  the 
part  of  the  public  owing  to  his  inability  to  review  the 
troops  in  person  to-day,  as  had  been  arranged.  There 
is  no  doubt,  however,  that  he  will  entirely  have  re- 
covered by  the  time  of  the  Crown  Prince  of  Sweden's 
visit  three  days  hence." 

Helga  was  waiting  for  my  eyes  as  I  finished,  and 
when  she  saw  my  smile,  answered  with  a  lift  of  the 
brows. 
.    "  A  singular  coincidence,  M.  American  ?  " 

"  More  probably  cause  and  effect.  Prince  Kalkov 
has  told  His  Majesty,  and  this  is  for  your  further 
mystification,  and  to  prevent  the  deception  being  dis- 
covered through  the  Emperor's  presence  at  the  review 
to-day." 

"  Yes,  I  think  with  you  there  is  cause  and  effect," 
she  answered.  "  Do  you  still  keep  to  your  —  con- 
fession ?  " 

"  It  is  the  truth,  mademoiselle." 

"  I  am  afraid  that  you  will  find  it  as  difficult  to 
persuade  others  as  to  persuade  me.  And  in  that  lies 
the  danger." 

Her  face  clouded,  and  she  tapped  the  letter. 

"Danger?" 

"  This  is  from  M.  Boreski,  and  concerns  you 
closely.  You  must  read  it  for  yourself.  It  is  a 
further  complication." 

A  further  complication  it  was  in  all  seriousness,  as 
.a  glance  at  the  letter  showed  me. 

It  threatened  indeed  just  a  devil  of  a  mess. 


B 


CHAPTER  VIII— DEEPER  IN 


ORESKFS  letter  ran  thus:  — 


"  I  have  just  heard  very  disturbing  news,  and  hasten 
to  send  it  you,  while  I  go  to  make  inquiries.  Drexel 
and  I  had  a  somewhat  serious  quarrel  after  leaving 
your  house  last  night ;  very  hot  words  passed  between 
us  on  the  subject  of  M.  Denver's  visit,  and  we  parted 
after  some  vague  threats  on  his  side,  to  which  I  paid 
no  very  great  heed.  But  this  morning  I  learn  from 
Vattel  —  whose  information  is,  as  you  know,  gener- 
ally reliable  —  that  Drexel  saw  Vastic  and  some  of 
those  with  him,  and  has  told  them  who  M.  Denver 
really  is.  You  will  understand  what  is  likely  to  hap- 
pen at  any  moment,  therefore,  if  your  visitor  is  not 
protected.  I  trust  in  God  that  all  is  well  up  to  now. 
All  sorts  of  consequences  are  possible,  and  you  should 
act  at  once.  It  would  be  absolutely  fatal  to  all  con- 
cerned if  anything  were  to  happen  at  your  house; 
and  my  advice  to  you  is  either  to  let  M.  Denver  re- 
turn home  the  instant  you  receive  this  or  to  leave  the 
villa  with  him  and  go  secretly  to  Brabinsk.  Precau- 
tions can  be  much  more  easily  taken  there,  and,  more 
over,  no  one  will  then  know  where  to  look  for  you. 
But  for  God's  sake  act  promptly. 

"  The  enclosed  is  from  the  just  issued  Journal,  and 
shows  how  the  Court  people  are  covering  M.  Denver's 
absence. 

"  I  shall  seek  you  as  soon  as  I  have  definite  news ; 
but  unfortunately  there  is  little  room  to  doubt  the 
gravity  of  things. 

"  L.  B." 
67 


68  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  This  means  ?  "   I  asked  when  I  had  read  it. 

"  The  Nihilists,  monsieur."  Helga's  tone  was  firm 
and  deliberate.  "  Vastic  is  the  name  of  one  of  the 
leaders  of  the  extremists." 

"  You  mean  of  the  assassins  ?  " 

"  Among  the  most  reckless  of  them." 

"What  will  you  do?" 

"  My  present  scheme  has  failed,"  she  replied,  still 
calmly.  "  I  must  begin  again ;  but  I  shall  have  proved 
my  strength  and  I  shall  be  revenged.  M.  Boreski  is 
right.  You  had  better  leave  at  once.  I  would  not  have 
anything  happen  here  for  all  the  wealth  of  Russia." 

"  But  I  am  not  the  Emperor,"  I  protested. 

"  Need  we  play  that  sorry  farce  any  longer  ?  You 
had  better  go  —  and  without  an  instant's  delay,  mon- 
sieur. Come,  let  us  order  the  carriage ;  "  and  she 
started  towards  the  house. 

"  And  the  papers  ?  "    I  "asked,  following  her. 

"  My  hand  is  forced  by  this.     I  shall  use  them." 

"  My  God,  what  a  mess !  "    I  cried  involuntarily. 

She  paid  no  heed,  but  hurried  me  into  the  house, 
and  gave  orders  for  a  carriage  to  be  brought  round 
at  once. 

"  You  are  ready  of  course,  monsieur,"  she  said 
quickly. 

But  I  had  made  up  my  mind.  Her  fear  of  "  some- 
thing happening  "  had  given  me  a  cue. 

"  I  am  not  going,  mademoiselle,  without  the  papers." 

"  You  will  go,  monsieur,"  she  replied,  her  face  set- 
ting. 

"  Then  I  take  the  papers  with  me,  mademoiselle." 

"  On  the  contrary,  monsieur,  you  will  go  without 
them." 

"  We  shall  see ;  "  and  I  sat  down  with  an  intentional 
deliberation. 

"  I  have  pledged  myself  for  your  personal  safety. 
You  must  go." 

The  purpose  in  her  voice  strengthened  with  every 
sentence. 


DEEPER    IN  69 

"  I  will  trust  to  my  own  right  arm,  mademoiselle. 
Without  those  papers,  I  do  not  leave  the  house,  come 
what  may." 

"  You  are  dealing  with  a  desperate  woman,  mon- 
sieur. You  must  go." 

"  Then  give  me  the  papers  to  take  with  me." 

She  came  and  stood  opposite  me,  her  eyes  aflame, 
and  her  hands  clenched. 

"  You  shall  go  if  we  have  to  use  force  to  take  you 
away ;  "  and  she  moved  away  and  laid  her  finger  on 
the  bell. 

"  You  will  not  do  that,  mademoiselle." 

"Why  not?"   she  cried,  turning  round. 

"  Because  the  man  who  seeks  to  lay  hands  on  me 
will  touch  nothing  else  in  this  life." 

For  a  minute  she  stood  silent  in  distracted  hesi- 
tation. 

The  silence  was  broken  by  the  sound  of  the  carriage 
wheels. 

"  We  will  see,"  she  cried,  and  pressed  the  bell. 

"  As  you  please ;  "  and  I  rose  and  stepped  back 
against  the  wall  and  drew  my  revolver. 

At  the  sight  of  it  she  closed  her  eyes  and  threw  up 
her  hands  with  a  cry  of  fear  and  anguish,  and  then 
clasped  her  hands  to  her  head. 

The  servant  came  in  then. 

"  Is  the  carriage  there,  Peter?" 

"  Yes,  mademoiselle." 

"  Very  well." 

He  went  and  closed  the  door. 

"  Your  Majesty,  I  beg  you  for  the  love  of  God  to 
go  and  save  your  life.  Ah,  do,  do ! "  she  cried 
distractedly. 

"  I  am  not  the  Emperor,  mademoiselle ;  and  with- 
out the  papers  I  cannot  and  will  not  go." 

She  came  nearer  to  me. 

"  I  beg  and  entreat  of  you.  If  you  are  caught  here, 
think  what  will  happen  to  me." 

"  I  have  no  discretion  to  think  in  such  a  case,"  I 


70  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

answered  firmly,  although  the  sight  of  her  suffering 
wrung  my  heart. 

Almost  before  the  words  were  out  of  my  mouth 
she  sprang  forward  in  a  wild  attempt  to  seize  my 
revolver.  But  I  had  been  in  too  many  tight  corners 
in  my  life  to  be  taken  unawares,  totally  unexpected 
though  the  manoeuvre  was,  and  I  wrenched  my  hand 
away  and  held  her  harmless  with  the  other. 

"  This  is  worse  than  madness,  mademoiselle !  "  I 
cried. 

She  gave  up  the  contest  then,  and  drawing  away, 
fell  into  a  lounge  in  an  attitude  of  despair. 

I  had  won  the  victory,  but  the  fruits  were  too  bitter. 
I  put  the  revolver  away  in  my  pocket  and  crossed  to 
her. 

"  Will  you  give  me  the  papers  ?  "   I  asked. 

"  No,  I  will  die  first,  and  so  shall  you !  Oh  God, 
how  hard  you  are!  I  wish  I  had  never  seen  you." 

"  Then  I  will  go  with  you  to  Brabinsk,  and  we  can 
settle  things  there." 

She  rose  at  once  and  shook  off  her  emotion. 

"  Do  you  mean  that  ?  " 

"  Where  I  go  is  of  no  consequence  to  any  one.  I 
have  to  convince  you  of  your  mistake.  I  will  go  to 
Brabinsk.  I  have  to  save  you." 

"  You  have  no  secret  purpose  in  this?  " 

"  Is  that  fair?  If  you  need  it,  I  give  you  my  word  of 
honour  to  act  exactly  as  you  wish  —  except  in  regard 
to  those  papers.  I  am  resolved  they  shall  not  be 
used." 

"  But  you  will  be  missed.  You  cannot  stay  away. 
You  —  oh,  this  is  madness,  too,  surely !  " 

"  You  are  wasting  time." 

She  thought  quickly ;  then  smiled  bitterly  and  shook 
her  head. 

"  No,  monsieur,  thank  you.  I  do  not  walk  open- 
eyed  into  a  trap,  however  cleverly  laid.  You  know  I 
must  take  the  papers  with  me,  and  reckon  to  get  them 
by  the  way." 


DEEPER    IN  71 

"  That  is  a  suspicion  worthy  perhaps  of  —  M. 
Drexel.  I  do  not  thank  you  for  it.  I  am  not  such 
a  mean  cad.  But  that  you  may  feel  safe,  you  can 
travel  alone  in  the  carriage  and  I  will  ride  with,  say, 
M.  Boreski's  messenger  or  any  one  you  can  trust  to 
guide  me." 

"I_am  sorry  for  what  I  said.  I  do  not  think  it; 
indeed  I  do  not,  monsieur." 

"  We  have  not  much  time  for  explanations,  made- 
moiselle. We  must  act." 

"  It  might  not  be  safe  for  you  to  be  with  me." 

"  We  will  put  it  that  way  if  you  like,"  I  said  with 
a  smile. 

"  How  dare  you  make  such  a  hateful  insinuation 
when  I  repent  and  retract  my  words  ?  " 

"  We  seem  fated  to  misunderstand  each  other.  But 
shall  we  do  as  I  say  ?  Order  saddle  horses,  and  I  will 
take  steps  to  prevent  any  one  believing  they  can  rec- 
ognize me." 

"  Ivan  could  guide  you." 

"  Then  send  Peter  at  once  to  my  room.  I  will  be 
ready  in  a  few  minutes ;  "  and  without  waiting  for 
more  I  hurried  away. 

In  less  than  ten  minutes  Peter  had  shaved  off  my 
beard  and  moustache,  and  had  found  me  from  some- 
where a  riding  jacket.  I  ran  down,  and  was  fastening 
my  cloak  across  the  saddle  of  the  horse  that  was  to 
carry  me,  when  Helga  came  out,  dressed  ready  for 
the  drive. 

She  started  on  seeing  the  change  in  me,  and  at  first 
scarcely  seemed  to  recognize  me. 

"  I  should  not  have  thought  so  simple  a  thing  would 
make  such  a  difference  in  your  looks,"  she  said. 

"  I  am  ready  to  start,  mademoiselle,"  was  my  an- 
swer; and  I  swung  myself  into  the  saddle. 

'''  You  have  been  very  quick." 

"It  is  for  you  I  am  anxious.  Au  revoir.  Now 
Ivan ;  "  and  without  waiting  for  more,  I  clapped  the 
heels  into  my  horse  and  cantered  off.  I  looked  back 


72  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

as  I  rounded  a  bend  in  the  avenue,  and  saw  that 
Madame  Korvata  had  joined  Helga,  and  that  they 
were  getting  into  the  carriage. 

Ivan  rode  up  to  me  as  we  came  out  upon  the  road. 

"  To  the  right,  if  you  please,  your  honour." 

He  looked  along  the  road  in  the  opposite  direction 
somewhat  anxiously,  but  his  face  cleared. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  travel  fast?  " 

"  I  am  in  your  hands." 

"  I  think  it  would  be  best  for  a  few  miles,  your 
honour,"  he  said,  and  accordingly  we  whipped  along 
at  a  smart  pace  until  the  suburbs  of  the  city  were  left 
well  behind.  Then  he  struck  through  a  number  of 
by-roads,  until  I  was  utterly  at  sea  as  to  our  where- 
.abouts,  except  that  by  the  sun  I  could  tell  we  were 
travelling  north ;  and  we  fell  into  a  walking  pace  on 
reaching  a  very  steep  zig-zag  hill. 

Ivan  was  a  fine  sturdy  fellow,  with  a  strong,  very 
intelligent  face,  and  he  sat  his  horse  with  consummate 
skill.  I  liked  his  looks. 

"  You  have  been  in  the  army  ?  "  I  said,  letting  him 
come  to  my  side  as  we  mounted  the  hill. 

"  In  a  Cossack  regiment,  your  honour." 

"  And  prefer  private  service,  no  doubt  ?  " 

"  I  have  a  good  mistress,  your  honour." 

"  Oh,  I  thought  you  were  M.  Boreski's  servant." 

"  These  are  Mademoiselle  Helga's  animals,  your 
honour." 

I  had  noticed  before  that  all  about  her  spoke  of  her 
either  as  mademoiselle  or  Mademoiselle  Helga,  and 
never  used  any  surname. 

"  They  are  two  good  horses  and  in  magnificent 
condition." 

"  I  am  responsible  for  the  stables,  your  honour," 
he  said  with  a  pleased  smile  at  the  remark. 

"  How  far  is  Brabinsk  ?  "   I  asked  him  next. 

"  Twenty  versts  by  the  road  the  carriage  will  take 
—  about  twenty-six  by  this  road,  your  honour;  but 
the  horses  could  do  twice  the  distance  easily." 


DEEPER    IN  73 

"  So  far  is  it  ?    I  did  not  know." 

We  rode  on  in  silence,  and  I  noticed  him  directing 
curious  sidelong  glances  at  me  now  and  then,  until 
at  last  he  said  — 

"  Your  honour's  pardon,  but  your  honour  is  not 
Russian  ?  " 

I  had  been  speaking  Russian,  and  this  had  be- 
trayed me. 

"  No,  I  am  an  American,"  I  answered  with  a 
laugh. 

"  Then  your  honour  has  crossed  the  sea.  I  have 
never  seen  the  sea.  I  have  heard  of  America.  And 
so  you  have  political  troubles  there,  too  ?  " 

"  Yes.     We  call  them  Tammany  there." 

The  word  puzzled  him  greatly,  and  he  repeated  it 
several  times  gravely,  shaking  his  head  over  the 
pronunciation. 

"  Is  it  the  same  as  Nihilism  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  No,  indeed,"  I  replied,  and  attempted  a  brief  de- 
scription of  Tammany  Hall  and  its  methods.  Either 
my  description  was  vague  or  his  understanding  of 
it  imperfect,  for  his  face  took  on  an  expression  of 
disgust. 

"  What  an  awful  country,  your  honour ;  what 
tyranny!  I  am  glad  I  am  not  an  American.  Yet 
after  all  one's  own  country  is  best,  I  suppose,  and  it 
must  be  sad  to  be  an  exile." 

His  tone  and  glance  were  quite  pitying  now.  He 
regarded  me  apparently  as  an  exile. 

I  began  to  be  amused  at  him,  and  drew  out  some 
of  his  views  on  Russia.  The  result  surprised  me. 
He  was  an  intense  and  indeed  a  passionate  patriot, 
but  he  hated  the  Russian  Government.  The  Czar,  as 
the  God-appointed  head  of  Russia,  was  a  quite  sacred 
person,  a  sort  of  Fetish  in  his  eyes;  but  the  ministers 
round  him  were  as  the  incarnation  of  evil.  For  the 
Little  Father  it  was  the  heaven-ordained  duty  of  every 
good  Russian  to  lay  down  his  life  willingly  and  in- 
stantly; while  he  seemed  to  suggest  that  it  would  be 


74  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

almost  equally  meritorious  to  take  the  lives  of  those 
who  did  evil  and  ground  the  people  in  his  name. 

I  looked  for  the  key  to  this  queer  mixture  of  political 
faiths  in  the  man's  association  with  Helga,  and  knowl- 
edge of  her  wrongs. 

"  You  are  very  devoted  to  Mademoiselle  Helga  ?  " 
I  asked  presently. 

"  My  life  is  hers  if  ever  she  should  need  it,  your 
honour,"  he  answered  readily,  simply  and  very  ear- 
nestly. 

"  You  are  a  good  fellow,  Ivan,"  I  said ;  and  soon 
after  that  we  rattled  on  again  at  the  canter.  As  we 
rode,  he  evidently  thought  over  what  had  passed  be- 
tween us,  for  when  we  drew  rein  again  he  came  up 
and  said  — 

"  I  crave  your  honour's  pardon,  but  was  it  your 
honour  who  came  last  night  to  mademoiselle's  villa  ? " 

"  Yes.    Why  do  you  ask  ?  " 

"  I  am  mystified,  your  honour.  It  was  you  then 
whom  M.  Boreski  bound  me  by  all  I  hold  sacred  to 
guard  with  my  life.  And  yet  you  are  an  American  — 
a  stranger  —  an  exile.  He  told  me " 

He  stopped  and  shook  his  head  in  perplexity. 

"What  did  he  tell  you?" 

"  That  I  was  to  serve  your  honour  as  if  you  were 
the  Little  Father  himself ;  God  keep  him ;  that  there 
was  danger  from  the  desperado  Vastic ;  that  I  should 
probably  have  to  guide  you  by  by-ways  to  the  Palace 
from  the  villa.  And  yet  you  are  an  American.  I  am 
filled  with  wonder." 

"  Don't  I  look  like  an  American,  Ivan  ?  "  I  asked, 
smiling. 

"  Your  honour  has  shaved  since  I  first  saw  you. 

Then  I  thought  you  were  the I  trembled  at 

your  look,  my  lord." 

"  Had  I  been  what  you  thought,  you  looked  for 
danger  then  ?  " 

"  God  would  have  given  me  strength  to  protect 
His  Majesty.  I  am  mystified;  but  it  is  not  for  me  to 
ask  questions." 


DEEPER    IN  75 

"  You  know  this  Vastic,  then  ?  "    I  asked  next. 

"  He  is  a  good  man,  absolutely  sincere,  your  —  your 
honour,"  he  fumbled  now  over  the  way  he  should  ad- 
dress me,  and  his  manner  had  changed  from  frank- 
ness to  nervous  excitement.  "  Quite  sincere ;  but  a 
madman  on  one  point;  and  his  madness  makes  him 
dangerous  and  reckless.'' 

''A  fanatic  you  mean  against  the  Government?" 

"  Against  the  Emperor.  We  have  fought  once  for 
that,  and  he  nearly  killed  me.  But  we  shall  fight 
again,  and  then  I  shall  win." 

"How  do  you  know  that?" 

"It  is  fate,  your  honour;  and,  besides,  I  have 
practised." 

The  combination  of  fatalism  and  deliberate  prepara- 
tion tickled  me,  and  I  smiled. 

"  And  you  were  afraid  for  my  life  then  ?  " 

"  Not  yours  only,  your  honour,  not  yours  only ;  but 
mademoiselle  and  M.  Boreski's  also." 

"Mademoiselle's?"  I  cried  with  a  start.  "How 
and  why  ?  " 

"  I  crave  your  —  your  honour's  pardon,  but  I  may 
not  speak  of  my  mistress's  affairs." 

"  I  am  her  friend  as  staunchly  as  you  can  be,  Ivan ; 
and  if  you  can  tell  me  anything  without  speaking  of 
her  private  affairs,  do  so." 

He  thought  for  a  while. 

"  It  is  only  what  I  myself  fear." 

"  Then  you  can  surely  tell  me,"  I  said  eagerly. 

"If  your  —  your  honour  had  been  what  I  thought, 
and  not  an  American  only,  Vastic's  anger  and  that 
of  those  with  him  would  have  fallen  on  mademoiselle 
herself." 

"Why?" 

"  It  is  so  plain,  your  honour.  He  would  have  held 
it  such  treachery  for  —  for  such  a  one  to  have  been 
at  the  villa  and  to  have  left  it  unharmed."  ' 

"  My  God !  "  I  cried  as  the  light  burst  upon  me. 
"  You  mean  they  would  condemn  the  mademoiselle 


76  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

and  M.  Boreski  for  not  having  taken  my  life  when 
apparently  they  had  the  chance  ?  " 

"  Your  honour  can  surely  see  that  clearly." 

As  the  full  danger  and  possible  horror  of  the  thing 
rushed  upon  me,  I  dashed  my  heels  into  my  horse. 

"  Come,  then,  for  God's  sake !  Let  us  get  to  her 
and  see  that  she  is  safe,"  I  cried,  and  we  covered 
the  remaining  miles  as  fast  as  the  gallant  beasts  under 
us  could  travel.  And  gallantly  they  carried  us;  up 
hill  and  down,  without  let  or  stop  we  rattled  along, 
Ivan  to  the  full  as  eager  and  urgent  as  I,  until  we 
reached  Brabinsk  and  drew  up  before  the  door  of  a 
secluded  house  lying  away  from  any  road.  I  dis- 
mounted from  my  sweating,  panting  horse,  and  asked 
for  Helga. 

She  had  not  arrived,  and  we  were  quite  unexpected ; 
but  at  a  few  words  from  Ivan  I  was  admitted,  and 
he  led  the  horses  away  to  the  stables. 

I  was  too  anxious  to  remain  in  the  house,  and  as 
soon  as  I  had  washed  and  removed  the  traces  of  the 
reckless  ride  from  my  clothes,  I  went  out  to  the  gate 
and  waited  with  a  feverish  impatience  for  signs  of 
her  coming, 

The  thought  of  the  danger  into  which  she  had 
plunged  maddened  me;  and  I  breathed  a  fervent 
thanksgiving  when  at  length  I  caught  sight  of  the 
carriage. 


CHAPTER  IX— HELGA  SPEAKS 


'"HT^HANK    God,    you    are    safe,"    I    cried    as    I 
J.        assisted  Helga  from  the  carriage,  my  pent-up 
anxiety  making  my  tone  intensely  earnest. 

"  Safe?  I  ?  "  and  she  looked  at  me  in  astonishment. 
"  Why,  has  anything  happened  ?  " 

"  I  am  excited.    Ivan  has  told  me  of  your  danger." 
"  Then  Ivan  must  be  taught  how  to  hold  his  tongue." 
"  I  drew  it  from  him,  mademoiselle.     I  made  him 
tell  me." 

"  Could  you  not  have  asked  me  about  my  own 
affairs  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  question  him  about  your  affairs,  of 
course." 

"  Then  my  supposed  danger  is  not  my  affair  ?  " 
"  Why  play  with  words  ?    You  must  explain  every- 
thing to  me.     I  must  know  all." 

"  Must  ?  "  with  a  lift  of  the  brows.     "  Your  ride 
seems  to  have  made  you   strangely  impatient.     Can 
you  restrain  it  while  I  take  off  my  hat,  monsieur? 
I  am  hungry,  too,  after  my  ride.     Are  not  you  ?  " 
"  I  am  in  a  fever  to  know  all,  and  that 's  the  truth." 
"  I  must  lecture  Ivan  for  exciting  you." 
"  I  beg  you  to  say  nothing  to  that  good  fellow." 
"  You  know  that  you  look  much  more  American 
now  that  you  are  clean  shaven,  and  seem  to  act  up 
better  to  the  part !     But  you  must  not  take  my  breath 
away ;  "  and  with  a  laugh  she  left  me. 

If  there  was  really  the  danger  of  which  Ivan  had 
spoken,  Helga  certainly  took  it  very  calmly.  But 
I  could  not  be  calm,  and  I  paced  up  and  down  the 
room  fuming  and  imagining  many  evil  possibilities 

77 


78  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

for  half  an  hour,  until  a  servant  came  to  usher  me 
to  another  room,  where  a  meal  was  laid  and  Helga 
with  Madame  Korvata  were  awaiting  me. 

"  Even  if  we  are  all  going  to  die  in  ten  minutes, 
we  may  as  well  have  something  to  eat  first,"  said 
Helga. 

"  Considering  the  surprise  and  no  notice,  they 
have  n't  done  badly,  Helga,"  declared  Madame 
Korvata  critically,  looking  at  the  well-spread  table. 
"  What  a  blessing  it  is  that  when  one  reaches  the 
age  which  appreciates  the  importance  of  food,  one 
has  good  food  to  eat." 

I  sighed,  and  Helga  smiled  at  my  impatience. 

"  As  you  invited  yourself  to  Brabinsk,  monsieur, 
I  will  not  apologize  for  so  impromptu  a  meal,"  she 
said. 

"  A  crust  of  bread  and  a  glass  of  water  would  be 
more  than  enough  for  me  in  my  present  mood,"  I 
answered  restlessly. 

"Is  your  digestion  bad,  monsieur?"  inquired 
Madame  Korvata  sympathetically.  "  At  your  age 
you  ought  to  be  able  to  eat  anything.  You  look 
well  and  strong  too ;  I  should  never  have  thought  it." 

"  Thank  you,  I  enjoy  excellent  health,  madame." 

"  That 's  made  a  great  change  in  your  looks,  mon- 
sieur. You  are  not  so  much  like  the  Emperor  now." 

"  Have  you  ever  seen  the  Emperor  without  his 
beard,  Aunt  Korvata  ? "  asked  Helga,  with  a  glance 
at  me. 

"  No,  my  dear.  I  've  only  seen  him  once.  I  was 
judging,  like  most  people,  by  his  portraits.  You  have 
never  seen  him  very  close,  have  you  ?  " 

"  I  have  often  wished  to,"  returned  Helga,  with 
another  glance.  But  my  restlessness  was  so  insistent 
that  this  lightness  jarred  upon  me,  and  I  remained 
almost  moodily  silent  until  the  end  of  a  meal  that 
seemed  unendurably  wearisome.  I  was  consumed  with 
my  anxiety  to  question  Helga  about  Vastic  —  her 
Nihilistic  associates  and  her  connexion  with  them. 


HELGA    SPEAKS  79 

"  Can  I  speak  to  you  alone,  at  once,  mademoiselle?  "" 
I  said  as  we  rose  from  the  table. 

"  Yes."  The  answer  came  after  a  pause  which 
made  me  think  she  was  going  to  put  me  off.  We 
went  into  the  room  where  I  had  first  been  shown. 
"  I  have  not  been  at  Brabinsk  for  some  time  and 
wish  to  see  to  certain  things." 

"I  am  sorry  to  detain  you,  but  I  cannot  wait. 
I  wish  you  to  tell  me  the  nature  of  your  and  M. 
Boreski's  relations  with  this  man  Vastic  and  his 
associates." 

"  So,  then,  you  are  interested  in  part  of  my  story 
—  that  part  which  you  think  might  bring  me  under 
suspicion  ?  " 

"  For  God's  sake  don't  let  us  fence  with  words. 
I  am  too  anxious.  You  know  that  you  are  doing 
me  a  gross  injustice  in  saying  such  a  thing,  and  that 
my  sole  motive  is  concern  for  you  —  you  yourself, 
and  the  danger  which  may  threaten  you." 

The  earnestness  of  my  manner  made  her  earnest  too. 

"  How  should  I  know  that  ?  " 

"  Because  I  swear  it ;  because  you  can  read  it 
in  my  acts.  You  must  feel  it;  I  am  sure  you  do." 

She  met  my  eyes,  and  seemed  to  understand  some 
of  the  passion  that  I  felt  was  glowing  in  them. 

"  You  are  incomprehensible,  monsieur,"  and  her 
eyes  fell. 

"  You  must  see  how  I  feel.  Is  it  true  that  because 
you  harboured  last  night  a  man  whom  you  believed 
to  be  the  Emperor,  you  are  likely  to  be  in  danger  from 
these  reckless  fanatics  ?  That  question  has  been  burn- 
ing in  my  brain  ever  since  the  suggestion  was  prompted 
by  Ivan's  words.  Is  that  to  be  the  terrible  consequence 
of  this  hapless,  ill-conceived  visit  ?  " 

"  It  was  I  who  planned  the  visit,  monsieur.  Do- 
you  think  I  should  not  foresee  any  possible  conse- 
quences ?  " 

"  My  God,  it 's  true  then !  "  I  exclaimed.  "  How 
could  you  be  so  mad,  so  blind,  so  reckless  ?  " 


80  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Blind  I  was  not ;    reckless  you  have  made  me." 

"  I  ?  " 

"  Well,  Prince  Kalkov  and  your  advisers,  monsieur, 
if  you  prefer  that." 

"  But  I  am  not  the  Emperor,  mademoiselle,"  I  cried 
angrily.  ''  That  is  what  I  mean.  You  have  incurred 
this  fearful  risk  for  nothing." 

"  You  have  said  so  already,  many  times,  monsieur." 

I  tossed  up  my  hands  in  despair  and  began  to  stride 
up  and  down  the  room. 

"  There  must  be  an  end  to  this,"  I  cried  sharply. 
"  I  must  find  some  means  of  making  you  believe 
the  truth." 

She  rose  and  came  to  me. 

"  If  I  were  in  such  danger  as  you  think,  would 
you  help  me?" 

"  Show  me  how  and  test  me."  She  looked  long 
and  anxiously  in  my  face. 

"  Those  are  sweet  words  to  hear,"  she  said,  with 
a  smile  and  a  note  of  triumph. 

I  took  her  hands,  and  she  left  them  in  mine. 

"  Tell  me  all  about  these  men,  and  let  us  together 
see  what  is  best  to  do.  The  thought  of  your  danger 
maddens  me,  Helga." 

"  You  will  listen  to  me  now  —  hear  all  I  have  to 
say:  and  then  help  me  in  the  one  purpose  of  my 
life?" 

"  I  will  help  you,  God  knows,  loyally  in  everything 
—  in  everything ;  but  I  cannot  give  you  the  kind  of 
help  you  seek,  because  I  am  not  the  man  you  believe. 
You  must  not  give  me  your  confidence  while  you  hold 
to  that  mistaken  belief." 

She  was  going  to  protest  again  —  I  read  it  in  her 
eyes  —  but,  instead,  she  paused,  and  then  asked  — 

"  If  I  care  not  what  you  are,  will  you  listen  ?  " 

"  Readily,  readily." 

"  I  will  tell  you  then,"  she  said  in  a  low  tone,  as 
she  withdrew  her  hands  from  mine  gently.  "  I  am 
Helga  Lavalski."  She  looked  for  some  token  of 


HELGA    SPEAKS  81 

recognition  of  the  name  from  me,  as  she  had  on  the 
previous  night,  and  when  she  saw  none  her  face 
clouded,  and  she  passed  her  hand  across  her  eyes 
as  if  in  pain. 

"  If  I  do  not  recognize  the  name,  it  is  for  the 
reason  I  have  given  you.  Until  you  spoke  it  last 
night,  I  had  never  heard  of  it." 

"  It  is  not  possible,"  she  said  in  low  accents  of 
pain.  Then,  after  a  pause,  she  lifted  her  eyes  and 
continued :  "  If  it  must  be  so,  we  will  pretend  that ; 
but  the  time  was  when  Boris  Lavalski  was  the  chosen 
friend  of  —  of  His  Majesty,  and  when  the  name  was 
oftenest  on  his  lips.  They  were  almost  as  brothers." 

"  You  had  better  tell  me  all  in  your  own  way,"' 
I  said. 

"  It  is  barely  seven  years  ago  that  the  change  came 
which  parted  them  —  a  change  due  to  the  man  I  will 
name  presently.  My  father  stood  in  that  man's  path : 
the  one  was  honest,  the  other  a  villain :  and  by 
villainous,  underhand,  infamous  methods  a  charge  of 
treason  was  laid  and  proved  by  perjured  liars  suborned 
by  the  arch-conspirator.  You  will  remember  the 
Nihilist  plot  at  the  time?" 

I  did  not,  but  it  was  no  use  interrupting  her  to- 
repeat  my  ignorance  of  the  whole  affair. 

"  Well  ?  "' 

"  A  truer  and  more  loyal  servant  the  Emperor 
never  had,  but  his  ears  were  poisoned ;  the  apparent 
proofs  of  an  assassination  plot  were  laid  before  him ; 
a  trap  had  been  set  for  my  father,  and  by  it  he 
was  ruined.  He  was  kidnapped  and  held  a  secret 
prisoner;  the  tale  being  spread  that  he  had  fled  the 
country;  and  in  his  absence  the  decree  of  banish- 
ment was  signed.  As  foul  a  crime  as  was  ever 
committed." 

"  You  have  the  proofs  of  this  ?  " 

"  That  is  not  the  worst.  By  an  even  fouler  stroke 
an  order  for  his  execution  as  a  Nihilist  was  obtained. 
Many  men  were  put  to  death  at  that  fearful  time,. 
' 


82  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

and  one  of  the  orders  with  a  name  written  in  pencil 
was  signed  by  the  Emperor.  This  name  was  after- 
wards erased  and  my  father's  substituted;  and  then 
another  lying  tale  was  carried  to  the  Emperor  that  a 
mistake  had  been  made  and  my  father  had  been  put 
to  death." 

"  By  Heaven,  what  consummate  infamy !  "  I  ex- 
claimed. "  But  the  proofs  of  this !  What  and  where 
are  they  ?  " 

"  I  was  scarcely  more  than  a  child  at  the  time, 
barely  eighteen,  but  I  was  included  in  the  scheme. 
I  should  have  been  arrested  had  not  my  friends  hid- 
den me  and  then  hurried  me  from  the  country.  Other- 
wise, I  should  have  gone  to  Siberia.  As  it  was,  I 
was  proscribed  and  banished,  and  all  our  possessions 
^vvere  seized  in  the  name  of  the  Emperor.  Do  you 
wonder  if  I  live  but  for  revenge?" 

She  paused,  but  I  made  no  comment. 

"  I  took  up  the  task  eagerly.  Two  years  afterwards 
I  returned  to  Russia  in  another  name,  and,  girl  as 
I  was,  I  set  myself  patiently  to  hunt  down  the  power- 
ful minister  who  had  planned  this  crime  and  risen 
upon  it  to  higher  honours.  Bit  by  bit,  a  fraction  here, 
a  fraction  there,  I  collected  the  proofs,  working  always 
secretly,  until  a  stroke  of  fortune  came  my  way,  and 
a  witness,  who  had  been  first  a  tool  and  then  a  victim 
of  the  same  powerful  villain,  laid  the  whole  truth 
bare  to  me.  Meanwhile,  by  the  death  of  a  relative, 
I  had  become  once  more  rich,  and  could  pay  well 
all  who  helped  me  and  promise  them  protection.  It 
was  a  terrible  life  for  a  young  girl,  monsieur,  and  in 
those  few  years  I  lived  a  lifetime.  But  I  had  gained 
what  I  sought,  the  proofs  and  witnesses  to  support 
me." 

Triumph  as  well  as  anger  was  in  the  look  she  gave 
me. 

"  I  set  myself  then  to  gain  your  —  to  gain  the 
Emperor's  ear  and  to  get  my  father's  case  re-opened. 
But  there  I  was  baffled  bv  the  man  who  stood  between 


HELGA    SPEAKS  83 

me  and  him.  I  had  to  fly  the  country,  or  my  fate 
would  have  been  as  my  father's  had  been;  and  those 
\\lio  worked  for  me  were  no  match  for  this  man's 
power  and  vigilance  and  cunning.  I  would  not  accept 
failure,  and  I  returned  to  Russia  secretly  to  seek  some 
other  avenue,  and  at  that  crisis  I  met  M.  Boreski." 

"Had  you  better  tell  me  his  affairs?"  I  asked 
warningly,  but  she  waved  the  warning  aside. 

"  I  am  telling  you  everything.  He  is  an  exiled  Pole 
—  Count  Primus  Noveschkoff  —  and  for  his  part  in 
a  Polish  plot  he  was  exiled  and  beggared.  He  is  a 
great  violinist,  and  I  saw  my  way  when  I  learnt  that 
the  Duchess  Stephanie  had  become  enamoured  of  him 
and  he  of  her,  strange  as  that  may  seem  to  you,  who 
know  her  age  and  lack  of  personal  charms.  I  helped 
him  to  secure  her  for  his  wife  for  I  knew  the  Court 
would  eventually  pardon  and  ennoble  him,  and  that 
through  her  I  could  eventually  gain  the  Emperor's 
ear.  The  obstacles  to  such  a  match  were  of  course 
countless,  but  I  was  not  daunted,  and  you  know  the 
scheme  that  I  laid  —  to  gain  the  papers  we  have  ob- 
tained —  and  how  it  has  fared." 

"  And  M.  Paul  Drexel?"  Her  face  clouded  at  the 
question,  and  she  paused. 

"  I  have  told  you  once  before  I  would  do  anything 
to  gain  my  end." 

"  But  how  comes  such  a  man  to  be  on  the  scene 
at  all?" 

"  You  are  interested  then  in  the  story  I  have  had 
to  force  upon  you  ?  "  she  asked  with  one  of  her  search- 
ing, half-triumphant,  half-defiant  glances. 

"  I  am  intensely  interested  in  this  part  of  your 
story,"  I  answered  earnestly.  "  What  is  he  really  to 
you?  How  comes  he  here?  Do  you  mean  that  you 
would  marry  such  a  man,  despising  him  as  you  do, 
to  gain  your  purpose?" 

My  string  of  questions,  and  the  vehemence  with 
which  I  asked  them,  seemed  to  please  her,  for  she 
smiled. 


84  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  I  would  do  even  that  —  if  it  were  necessary.  He 
has  forced  himself  upon  us,  and  his  silence  on  certain 
things  —  why  should  I  not  tell  you,  I  have  told  you 
all,"  she  broke  off.  "  I  have  trusted  you." 

"  I  know  that." 

"  He  knew  M.  Boreski's  real  character  and  past, 
and  it  was  in  his  power  to  checkmate  everything  by 
denouncing  him  to  the  Government.  He  had  to  be 
silenced,  and  his  price  was  —  the  promise  of  my  hand. 
I  paid  it,  only  thankful  he  made  it  so  light  and  did 
not  insist  on  an  immediate  marriage.  I  should  have 
married  him  —  then ; "  she  dropped  her  voice  at  the 
last  word  and  paused  before  it. 

"  And  now  ? "  I  asked,  my  own  voice  a  fraction 
unsteady. 

She  waited  before  replying,  and  then  looking  up 
frankly  said,  after  an  interval,  in  her  usual  calm 
tone  — 

"  It  will  not  now  be  necessary.  You  know  my 
story." 

The  silence  that  followed  was  very  embarrassing 
to  me.  It  was  clear  she  still  insisted  upon  believing 
I  was  the  Czar.  It  was  in  that  belief  she  had  spoken, 
and  it  was  because  of  that  same  belief  that  she  and 
Boreski  had  been  led  to  break  with  the  man  on  the 
previous  night.  She  was  so  confident  the  mere  re- 
cital of  her  wrongs  to  me  —  as  the  Emperor  —  would 
secure  the  justice,  to  obtain  which  was  the  passionate 
desire  of  her  life,  that  I  knew  how  bitter  the  truth 
would  be  when  it  was  forced  upon  her.  It  was  just 
an  awful  mess,  and  I  sighed  involuntarily.  She  looked 
up  in  quick  questioning  perplexity. 

"  I  am  looking  for  some  sign  from  you,"  she  said 
anxiously. 

"  You  have  not  told  me  of  this  man  Vastic  and 
his  friends." 

"  I  am  no  Nihilist,  monsieur,  but  I  have  not  hesi- 
tated to  ally  myself  with  them  and  to  use  them.  They 
could  obtain  certain  kinds  of  information  which  I  was 


HELGA    SPEAKS  85 

helpless  to  gain  without  them,  and  I  was  glad  to  have 
their  help.  Indeed,  I  was  compelled  to  have  it." 

"Good  God!   and  didn't  you  see  the  danger?" 

"  Has  my  life  been  so  even  that  I  need  fear  an 
added  risk  or  two?  I  have  helped  them  in  my  turn 
with  money  —  thousands  and  thousands  of  roubles  I 
have  given  them."  Then,  with  a  quick  change  to 
fierceness :  "  Why  did  the  Government  make  me  an 
enemy?  Why  deny  me  my  justice?  Why  destroy 
my  father  and  seek  to  destroy  me?  Why  refuse  to 
hear  me?  If  it  was  to  be  war  between  us,  was  I  to 
be  tender-handed  in  the  weapons  I  used?  Place  your- 
self in  my  position,  monsieur,  and  say  what  you  would 
have  done." 

"  I  would  not  have  turned  Nihilist,"  I  answered 
firmly. 

"  Nor  did  I.  I  am  as  loyal  to  the  Throne  as  any 
woman  in  Russia.  If  I  were  a  Nihilist,  would  you 
be  alive  now?  " 

"  I  am  not  accusing  you.  I  am  thinking  of  your 
present  danger." 

"  Danger !  "  she  cried  contemptuously.  "  I  should 
despise  myself  if  I  sat  down  to  count  every  shadow 
of  danger  that  crossed  my  path.  Live  a  life  such 
as  mine  and  you  will  come  to  laugh  at  dangers  as 
I  do.  Nothing,  no  not  even  the  instant  prospect 
of  death  itself,  should  stand,  or  ever  has  stood,  be- 
tween me  and  my  purpose.  Could  I  have  done  what 
I  have  had  I  been  one '  of  your  timid  mouse-scared 
women  ?  " 

She  looked  glorious  in  her  proud  repudiation. 

"  Still,  we  may  as  well  sound  the  depths  of  it,"  I 
said  practically.  "Does  Vastic  know  who  you  are?" 

"No." 

"  Has  this  Drexel  any  suspicion  ?  " 

"  He  may  have ; "  the  reply  was  given  with  a  con- 
temptuous <*hrug. 

"  To  repeat  my  former  question,  if  Vastic  believes 
you  had  the  Emperor  in  your  house  and  allowed  him 


86  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

to  leave,  would  he  be  likely  to  regard  that  as  an 
offence  against  the  brotherhood  ?  " 

"  Probably." 

"  And  punishable  —  how  ?  " 

;'  They  might  decree  my  death." 

"  My  God,  and  you  speak  of  danger  so  calmly," 
I  cried. 

"  Danger  can  always  be  faced,  and  generally  met 
and  overcome,  monsieur." 

Her  courage  was  dauntless. 

"  Does  Drexel  know  of  this  place  —  Brabinsk?  " 

"  I  think  not.  But  he  is  a  spy  by  nature,  and  may 
have  found  it  out." 

"  He  would  surely  tell  Vastic  and  the  rest  ?  " 

"  Surely,  no ;  probably,  or  possibly,  yes.  There 
are  limits  even  to  the  courage  of  his  baseness."  She 
paused,  and  then  added,  "  If  he  thought  you  were 
here,  he  might  do  anything." 

I  sat  thinking  intently,  distressed  and  baffled  by 
the  knowledge  of  the  dangers  among  which  she  moved. 
She  waited  for  me  to  speak,  and  gradually  an  ex- 
pression of  dismay  and  pain  clouded  her  features.  She 
was  looking  for  some  sign  from  me,  as  Emperor, 
that  I  would  help  her  to  the  object  always  foremost 
in  her  thoughts.  And  receiving  none,  the  belief  that 
she  had  got  her  story  to  me  and  had  yet  failed  to  gain 
the  Imperial  protection,  chilled  and  hardened  her.  And 
well  it  might,  forsooth. 

I  was  too  stunned  by  the  enormous  difficulties  on 
all  sides  to  see  what  to  do  or  say. 

Suddenly  she  rose,  her  manner  half-anxious  appeal 
and  half-veiled  threat  as  she  said  — 

"  The  man  who  ruined  my  father  was  your  con- 
fidential adviser  and  his  former  friend.  Prince  Kalkov. 
If  you  feel  that  he  is  too  valuable  to  you,  you  will 
probably  do  nothing  and  leave  me  to  deal  with  those 
papers  as  I  will.  But  I  beg  your  —  I  beg  you,  mon- 
sieur, to  think,  if  not  of  my  father  and  my  wrongs, 
at  least  to  consider  what  it  may  mean  to  Russia.  In 


HELGA    SPEAKS  87 

an  hour  doubtless  you  will  be  able  to  decide  and  leave 
Brabinsk.  And  remember,  oh  remember,  how  I  have 
trusted  you  and  how  much  I  have  built  upon  this 
interview." 

And  without  waiting  to  hear  the  protest  that  sprang 
to  my  lips  she  left  the  room. 


CHAPTER  X  — VASTIC 


IT  was  dusk  when  our  interview  ended,  and  light- 
ing a  cigar  I  stepped  out  through  the  window 
into  the  gardens  to  think. 

The  tragic  and  unutterably  sorrowful  story  which 
Helga  had  told  me  had  filled  the  cup  of  my  sym- 
pathy with  her  to  overflowing,  and  help  her  I  vowed 
I  would  in  some  way.  But  she  herself  made  that 
help  extremely  difficult  to  plan.  If  I  left  the  place 
without  giving  her  some  pledge  in  my  false  char- 
acter as  Emperor,  she  would  instantly  make  use  of 
those  papers,  and  thus  shut  the  last  door  upon  the 
chance  of  his  doing  anything. 

There  was  the  possibility  that  if  I  were  to  give  her 
some  such  pledge  I  might  afterwards  be  able  to  get 
her  the  interview  with  the  real  Emperor  that  she 
desired.  But  so  much  further  deceit  and  lying  would 
be  involved  that  I  ruled  out  the  idea  at  once. 

There  was  also  one  other  feeble  way  —  to  get  some 
communication  to  the  Emperor,  telling  him  the  whole 
thing,  and  leaving  him  to  act.  But  while  such  a  plan 
might  possibly  do  good,  it  was  much  more  likely  to 
do  harm.  Prince  Kalkov  would  be  immediately  con- 
sulted—  and  then  the  deluge.  It  was  more  than 
probable,  indeed,  that  any  message  or  communication 
from  me  would  be  intercepted  by  him.  So  that  notion 
had  to  go  after  the  other. 

Helga's  stubborn  refusal  to  believe  that  I  was  no 
more  than  just  a  private  individual  was  of  course 
the  bed  rock  of  the  mess,  and  nothing  that  I  had  said 
or  done  had  shaken  her  belief  in  the  least.  Nothing 
seemed  likdy  to  do  it,  moreover,  short  of  getting  the 

88 


VASTIC  89 

Emperor  to  stand  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  me  so 
that  she  might  see  us  together. 

There  was,  further,  the  to  me  unendurable  risk 
of  leaving  her  alone  at  Brabinsk  to  face  the  danger 
from  these  wretched  Nihilist  fanatics.  Had  the  other 
parts  of  the  problem  been  capable  of  solution,  that 
alone  would  have  kept  me  by  her  side. 

Of  all  the  tests  to  which  a  man's  nerve  may  be 
subjected,  few  can  be  more  terrible  than  the  fear  of 
secret  assassination.  But  there  is  one,  and  I  ran  up 
against  it  there.  To  know  that  there  are  a  number 
of  human  wild  beasts  planning  to  put  a  bullet  in  your 
head  or  a  knife  in  your  heart  is  bad  enough,  but  it 
is  infinitely  worse  when  you  feel,  as  I  did,  that  if  they 
failed  to  do  that  for  me  they  would  probably  endeavour 
to  do  it  for  the  woman  I  loved. 

And  thus  I  paced  the  lawn  in  a  mood  of  intense 
embarrassment,  complicated  with  a  double  fear  for 
my  own  life  and  for  Helga's. 

With  that  thought  in  my  mind  I  had  a  good  look 
round  the  house.  It  was,  as  Boreski  had  said  in  his 
letter,  a  good  place  for  taking  precautions.  A  square 
solid  stone  building,  with  all  the  lower  windows  pro- 
tected by  bars  or  heavy  shutters,  and  it  would  be  as 
difficult  to  break  into  it  as  to  get  out  of  it. 

In  my  mood  then  I  had  a  keen  appreciation  of  its 
strength,  and  I  came  back  to  the  front  again  feeling 
very  thankful  to  the  man  who  had  planned  and 
built  it. 

It  was  a  dead  still  evening.  The  twilight  had  faded 
very  quickly,  and  when  I  had  been  smoking  and 
worrying  myself  for  about  an  hour,  without  getting 
an  inch  nearer  to  any  solution  of  the  problem  Helga 
had  set  me,  my  ears,  which  are  very  keen,  caught  a 
sound  in  the  distance. 

It  was  very  faint,  but  before  it  ceased  I  recognized 
the  beat  of  a  horse's  hoofs. 

I  was  in  a  nervously  high  strung  condition,  and  as 
I  knew  that  there  was  no  house  near  enough  for  me 


90  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

to  be  able  to  hear  any  one  who  might  be  driving  or 
riding  up  to  it,  I  tossed  my  cigar  away  and  drew 
back  into  some  bushes  to  wait  for  what  might  be  to 
come. 

It  might  be  jus't  a  messenger  from  Boreski,  or  even 
Boreski  himself;  or,  on  the  other  hand,  I  persuaded 
myself  very  easily,  it  might  spell  danger.  In  either 
case  I  could  do  no  harm  by  keeping  a  watch. 

Clearly  it  was  not  Boreski,  or  any  one  from  him, 
as  in  that  case  he  would  have  ridden  right  up  to  the 
house.  My  ears  might  have  deceived  me,  of  course; 
but  I  was  conscious  of  what  some  people  term  a  creepy 
sensation  as  I  accepted  the  other  conclusion  —  that  the 
matter  did  bode  danger  of  some  kind. 

I  was  right  too.  I  stood  as  still  as  a  statue  on  my 
sentry  go,  and  after  some  minutes  I  heard  a  light 
crunch  of  gravel  under  stealthily  treading  feet  and 
saw  a  man  creeping  warily  toward  the  house. 

At  the  same  moment  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  Helga. 
I  could  see  from  my  place  through  the  open  window 
of  the  room  where  we  had  sat.  I  saw  her  enter  the 
room,  glance  about  her  in  surprise  at  not  finding  me 
there,  and  then  cross  to  the  window  and  peer  into  the 
dark  garden. 

The  man  at  the  gate  saw  her  too,  and  drew  back 
quickly.  A  very  significant  indication. 

Helga  stood  a  moment  at  the  window,  and  then 
stepped  out  on  to  the  verandah  that  ran  along  the 
house  and  looked  about  her  as  if  seeking  me.  But 
I  gave  no  sign  of  my  presence,  of  course;  and  after 
a  while  she  went  back  through  the  window,  leaving 
it  open,  crossed  the  room  with  a  quick  step,  and  passed 
out  of  my  line  of  sight. 

Soon  afterwards  the  man  crept  very  cautiously  and 
almost  silently  a  short  distance  up  the  gravel  walk, 
pausing  at  every  step  and  looking  about  him  as  if  to 
make  certain  he  was  unobserved. 

When  he  was  quite  close  to  me  he  stopped,  and  I 
recognized  him.  It  was  Paul  Drexel.  For  a  moment 


VASTIC  91 

a  hundred  possibilities  connected  with  his  visit  at  such 
a  time  and  in  such  fashion  rushed  into  my  mind,  and 
I  was  on  the  point  of  darting  from  jny  hiding-place 
and  seizing  him,  when  he  turned  and  made  a  signal. 

Following  his  gaze,  I  saw  that  two  other  men  had 
entered  the  grounds  and  stood  mute  and  motionless 
until  he  waved  to  them,  when  they  crept  up  to  his  side. 
Then-all  three  got  on  to  the  grass,  well  in  the  shadow 
of  the  trees,  and  held  a  whispered  consultation. 

I  could  not,  of  course,  catch  a  word  they  said,  but 
I  saw  them  point  to  the  open  window ;  and  when  the 
consultation  ended  two  of  them  stole  like  shadows 
round  the  skirt  of  the  lawn  under  cover  of  the  trees 
to  the  window,  in  front  of  which  both  lay  flat  on  the 
ground. 

Then  Drexel  crept  back  a  short  distance,  paused, 
turned  and  walked  up  the  gravel,  with  intentionally 
noisy  and  heavy  steps,  to  the  house  door. 

It  did  not  require  the  instincts  of  a  Vidocq  to  know 
that  some  very  ugly  business  was  on  foot;  and  while 
Drexel  was  getting  admitted  to  the  house,  I  was  try- 
ing to  consider  what  the  thing  boded  and  what  I  had 
best  do. 

In  point  of  fact  I  did  nothing  —  about  the  wisest 
course,  as  it  turned  out.  To  have  moved  from  my 
hiding-place  would  only  have  scared  away  the  two 
men  lying  prone  by  the  verandah,  and  so  long  as  I 
knew  of  their  presence  and  they  were  ignorant  of 
mine,  I  had  the  best  end  of  the  stick. 

I  made  a  pretty  cute  guess  at  the  meaning  of  the 
visit.  Drexel  had  no  doubt  gone  to  the  villa  with  the 
men  in  the  hope  of  rinding  me  still  there,  and  had 
learnt  by  some  means  of  my  coming  to  Brabinsk. 

The  stroke  was  aimed  at  me  I  felt,  and  there  was 
less  alarm  for  me  in  that  thought  than  if  it  had  been 
directed  against  Helga.  For  the  time,  at  any  rate, 
there  would  be  no  danger  to  her,  and  as  I  was  thus 
forewarned  I  could  take  my  own  measures. 

It  is  a  somewhat  skeary  thing  to  have  to  think  out 


92  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

plans  to  circumvent  men  who  mean  to  assassinate  you, 
and  to  realize,  as  I  did,  very  clearly,  how  much  must 
hang  upon  your  not  making  a  false  step. 

As  I  stood  like  a  statue  in  the  shadows  of  the  trees, 
I  had  time  to  think  things  out  a  bit.  I  had  my  re- 
volver in  my  pocket,  and  I  came  to  the  conclusion 
quite  deliberately  that  if  there  was  any  shooting  to 
be  done  I  would  let  no  one  get  the  drop  on  me,  and 
I  would  certainly  shoot  to  kill.  I  had  twice  in  my  life 
had  very  narrow  escapes  from  death  through  hesitat- 
ing in  the  face  of  a  crisis,  and  this  was  not  going  to  be 
a  third  time.  Some  minutes  —  ten  perhaps  —  lapsed 
after  Drexel  was  admitted  to  the  house  before  any- 
thing happened,  and  all  the  while  the  men  by  the 
house  lay  as  still  as  death.  Although  I  knew  just 
about  where  they  were,  I  could  not  see  their  dark 
forms  on  the  ground. 

Then  Helga  entered  the  room  into  which  I  could 
see,  and  Drexel  followed  her.  The  instant  he  was 
inside  he  shut  the  door  and  put  his  back  against  it. 

Helga  seemed  perfectly  calm  and  self-possessed, 
and  when  he  spoke  with  much  gesture,  as  if  excus- 
ing himself,  she  replied  with  contemptuous  indiffer- 
ence, mingled  with  little  shafts  of  indignation. 

The  conversation  lasted  some  time,  until  one  of  the 
two  men  outside  lifted  his  head,  so  that  it  came  be- 
tween me  and  the  light  from  the  window,  and  listened. 
Then  he  and  his  companion,  still  lying  prone,  drew 
themselves  cautiously  up  on  to  the  verandah  and  lay 
close  to  the  open  window. 

Themselves  unseen,  they  were  watching  intently 
what  passed  within  the  room,  and  listening  to  every 
syllable  that  was  spoken  by  Helga  and  Drexel. 

So  absorbed  were  the  two  spies,  and  so  utterly  un- 
suspicious of  my  presence,  that  I  might  have  risked 
closing  in  upon  them,  had  it  not  been  that  the  broad 
drive  lay  between  me  and  them  and  the  slightest  sound 
of  the  gravel  under  my  footsteps  would  have  spoilt 
everything. 


VASTIC  93 

I  chafed  at  the  enforced  inaction,  but  the  issues 
were  those  of  life  and  death,  and  I  dared  not  take 
such  a  risk.  Helga's  life,  as  well  as  mine,  was  in  the 
balance. 

At  last  the  minutes  of  inaction  were  at  an  end. 

Both  men,  as  if  at  some  signal  from  Drexel,  sprang 
to  their  feet  and  stepped  into  the  room,  and  I  saw  the 
flashing  look  of  anger  from  Helga  at  their  entrance. 

The  noise  they  made  in  entering  gave  me  the  chance 
I  wanted.  Two  or  three  light  springing  tiptoe  leaps 
put  me  across  the  drive,  and  I  hurried  over  the  smooth 
lawn  with  eager  feet,  drawing  out  my  revolver  as  I 
ran,  until,  imitating  their  tactics,  I  lay  full  length  on 
the  ground  in  full  sight  and  within  earshot  of  all  that 
went  on  in  the  room. 

I  soon  had  evidence  then  of  the  deadly  business  on 
which  the  men  had  come. 

"  I  tell  you  he  is  not  in  the  house." 

It  was  Helga's  voice,  of  course,  and  she  was  facing 
the  three  men  with  dauntless  courage  in  voice,  look, 
and  manner. 

"  It  is  useless  to  say  that,  mademoiselle.  We  know 
he  is  here,  and  call  upon  you  in  the  name  of  the 
brotherhood  to  give  him  up  to  us.  It  is  more  than 
your  life  is  worth  to  refuse." 

The  speaker  was  seemingly  the  leader,  and  his  deep 
vibrating  bass  voice  rolled  through  the  room  in  tones 
of  intense  earnestness. 

"  Have  you  ever  known  me  tell  you  a  lie,  M. 
Vastic  ?  "  This,  then,  was  the  reckless  Nihilist  him- 
self. 

"  Do  you  deny  he  has  been  here?  " 

"  An  American,  M.  Denver,  has  been  here ;  but  left 
this  house  more  than  an  hour  since." 

"To  go  where?"  The  question  came  like  a  sharp 
stern  command. 

"  I  do  not  know." 

"  He  is  the  man  we  seek.  You  know  that.  Do  you 
dare  to  trifle  with  us?" 


94  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  I  allow  no  one  to  address  me  in  that  tone,"  said 
Helga  proudly.  "  I  have  told  you  the  truth." 

The  man  turned  to  Drexel,  who  I  saw  was  very 
pale. 

"  You  are  sure  this  man  who  calls  himself  Denver 
is  the  Emperor.  If  you  have  lied,  you  will  answer 
to  me." 

"  Ask  mademoiselle,"  said  the  cowardly  cur. 

"  Mademoiselle,  what  say  you  ?  " 

"  That  the  man  this  —  this  carrion  spy  speaks  of  " 
—  and  she  turned  such  a  look  on  Drexel  that  he 
winced  — "  is  Mr.  Denver,  an  American.  And  if 
he  were  the  Emperor,  M.  Vastic,  and  I  knew  where 
he  was  at  this  moment,  you  are  the  last  man  on  earth 
I  would  tell." 

"  I  need  no  other  evidence,"  was  the  threatening 
reply.  "  I  give  you  two  minutes  in  which  to  tell  me 
where  to  find  him.  If  you  refuse,  you  will  suffer  the 
consequences.  You  know  the  penalty  of  shielding  one 
whom  the  brotherhood  has  sentenced.  Say  when  the 
time  is  passed,"  he  ordered  his  comrade,  and  to  en- 
force his  threat  he  drew  a  revolver. 

Helga  gave  no  sign  of  flinching,  but  met  his  stern 
gaze  with  one  to  the  full,  as  steady  and  resolute. 

"  You  can  murder  me  if  you  will.  I  do  not  know," 
she  said  firmly.  Not  a  change  of  colour,  no  quiver 
of  the  lip,  nor  tremor  of  a  finger  showed  her  courage 
to  be  shaken,  or  her  purpose  weakened  by  the  ordeal. 

But  it  was  different  with  me  and  I  made  ready  to 
take  up  my  part  in  the  scene.  I  calculated  precisely 
what  to  do.  The  second  man  was  near  enough  to  the 
window  for  me  to  strike  him  down  as  I  entered,  and 
I  drew  myself  to  my  feet  in  readiness. 

But  at  that  moment  he  moved  to  speak  to  Vastic. 
He  spoke  in  a  whisper  and  seemed  to  expostulate. 
But  the  leader  remained  unmoved  by  what  he  said, 
and  the  second  man  with  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders 
stepped  back  to  his  former  place. 

Helga    watched    the    short    whispered    conference 


VASTIC  95 

closely,  but  gave  no  sign  of  any  feeling,  momentous 
as  the  import  was  to  her. 

Drexel  was,  however,  growing  deeply  agitated.  His 
face  was  as  white  as  salt,  great  beads  of  perspiration 
were  on  his  forehead,  his  lips  were  quivering,  and  he 
clenched  and  unclenched  his  hands  with  quick  nervous 
movements. 

The  turn  of  affairs  had  appalled  him. 
"  M.   Vastic,"   he  began   in   low   hoarse  trembling 
voice. 

"  Silence,  M.  Drexel,"  thundered  the  leader.  "  This 
is  now  my  affair.  It  is  your  part  to  obey.  Now, 
mademoiselle,  the  time  is  run  out.  I  give  you  a  last 

chance  to  be " 

The  sentence  was  never  finished,  for  as  he  spoke 
Helga  gave  a  great  cry,  and  I  dashed  through  the 
window,  dealt  the  man  near  me  a  blow  on  the  head 
with  my  revolver  which  felled  him,  and  the  next  mo- 
ment I  had  Vastic  covered. 

"  Hands  up,  you.  I  've  heard  what  you  said,"  I 
cried. 

"  M.  Denver,"  exclaimed  Drexel. 
Vastic  turned  on  me  instantly,  full  of  fight,  and  with 
the  quickness  of  light  raised  his  revolver  to  take  aim. 

It  was  his  life  or  mine,  and  without  a  second's  hesi- 
tation I  fired  and  shot  him. 

The  fraction  of  a  second  decided  it.  His  pistol 
went  off  almost  simultaneously.  But  the  bullet  went 
wide,  for  mine  was  in  his  brain,  and  he  was  already 
staggering. 

There  was  a  scuffle  behind  me,  and  another  shot  was 
fired  by  the  man  I  had  knocked  down.  I  turned  on 
him,  but  he  was  too  quick  for  me  and  with  a  cry  sprang 
out  into  the  darkness. 

Drexel  meanwhile  had  opened  the  room  door  to  fly. 
"  Come  back,   you,   Drexel,   or   I  '11  fire,"   I   cried, 
covering  him.     He  came  back  trembling  like  the  cur 
he  was.     "  Close  the  window,  Helga,  and  have  some 
help  here." 


96  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

She  was  shutting  the  window  when  the  servants, 
with  Ivan  at  their  head,  came  in,  having  heard  the 
pistol  shots. 

"  Have  that  man  held,  Ivan,"  I  said,  pointing  to 
Drexel,  who  indeed  was  in  a  state  bordering  on  col- 
lapse, "  and  go  instantly  in  search  of  a  man  who  has 
just  fled.  Quick,  as  you  care  for  your  mistress's  life." 

I  bent  over  Vastic  and  laid  my  hand  on  his  heart. 

When  I  looked  up  Helga  was  standing  by  me. 

"  He  is  dead,"  I  said  in  reply  to  her  glance. 

"  My  God !  "  The  cry  forced  itself  between  her 
pressed  lips. 

"  Have  the  body  taken  somewhere  for  the  present," 
I  ordered  one  of  the  servants,  "  and  then  see  that  every 
door  and  window  in  the  house  is  safely  bolted.  I  will 
speak  to  you  presently,"  I  added  to  Helga,  who  was 
now  trembling.  "  I  must  question  this  man,"  and  lay- 
ing a  heavy  hand  on  Drexel's  shoulder,  I  led  him  in  to 
another  room. 


CHAPTER  XI— CONVICTION  AT  LAST 


EVENTS  had  so  crowded  the  few  minutes  that  I 
had  not  had  time  to  think,  except  in  those  flashes 
of  decision  necessary  in  a  crisis.  My  instinct  in  such 
times  is  to  act  first  and  think  afterwards.  Do  some- 
thing, whether  right  or  wrong ;  but  do  it.  And  I  have 
often  found  that  the  wrong  thing  done  quickly  may 
be  less  dangerous  than  the  right  thing  done  after  a  too 
careful  deliberation. 

The  moment  the  man  Vastic  lay  dead  before  my 
eyes,  I  regretted  having  shot  him :  a  regret  due  not 
only  to  a  naturally  intense  repugnance  to  take  a  fellow- 
creature's  life,  but  also  to  reasons  of  policy.  So  far  as 
ethical  considerations  were  concerned,  I  felt  I  was  jus- 
tified. He  was  going  to  kill  me ;  and  you  cannot  argue 
with  a  six  shooter.  It  would  have  been  just  too  soft 
to  have  asked  him  to  put  his  gun  down  while  we  dis- 
cussed the  question  of  my  identity.  The  positions 
would  have  been  reversed.  I  should  have  been  dead 
when  he  realized  his  mistake,  instead  of  his  being  dead 
when  I  realized  mine ;  and  of  the  two,  I  preferred 
vastly  the  present  sequence. 

What  I  felt  I  ought  to  have  done  was  to  have 
winged  and  disabled  him.  He  would  have  been  just 
as  effectually  incapable  of  mischief,  and  we  should  all 
have  been  spared  the  embarrassment  of  having  to  deal 
with  his  dead  body. 

I  did  not  anticipate  any  serious  trouble  with  the 
authorities,  for  I  had  no  doubt  that  old  Kalkov  would 
be  able  to  arrange  the  matter.  Vastic  was  in  all  prob- 
ability known  to  the  police ;  he  had  been  killed  in  an 
attempt  upon  the  life  of  the  man  he  believed  to  be  the 

97 


98  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

Emperor;  and  his  death  was  not  unlikely  to  be  wel- 
come enough  to  the  Government. 

But  there  were  his  comrades  to  consider;  and  that 
they  would  set  about  avenging  him  there  was  no  room 
to  doubt.  There  had  been  an  eye-witness  who,  unless 
Ivan  caught  him,  would  carry  the  news  straight  to 
them;  and  their  anger  was  as  certain  to  fall  upon 
Helga  as  to  be  directed  against  me. 

This  prompted  a  number  of  disquieting  and  perplex- 
ing considerations. 

My  first  thought  was  for  Helga's  safety;  and  ob- 
viously the  only  thing  to  do  was  to  get  her  away  to 
some  hiding-place  where  these  men  would  be  unable 
to  find  her.  To  induce  her  to  leave  would,  however, 
be  so  difficult,  that  I  could  think  of  but  one  means  of 
influencing  her  —  and  that  was  to  encourage  her  mis- 
taken belief  that  I  was  the  Emperor.  It  meant  deceit 
on  my  part;  but  in  such  a  case  the  end  must  justify 
the  means.  She  must  be  saved ;  and  if  no  other  way 
was  open,  I  must  be  content  with  that. 

There  was  another  consideration,  moreover.  My 
own  safety  depended  to  a  great  extent  upon  these 
members  of  the  Nihilist  brotherhood  continuing  to 
regard  me  as  the  Emperor.  It  was  true  I  should 
probably  be  the  object  of  attack  so  long  as  they  be- 
lieved I  was  virtually  at  their  mercy  at  Brabinsk,  and 
divorced  from  the  usual  safeguards  and  precautions 
which  fenced  off  the  Emperor  in  the  Palace.  But  that 
danger  was  temporary,  and  would  cease  the  moment 
I  got  back  to  the  Palace,  and  resumed  my  own 
character. 

With  the  temporary  danger  I  could  trust  myself  to 
deal,  now  that  I  was  forewarned.  But  if  they  once 
got  an  inkling  of  the  truth,  I  should  be  the  object  of 
their  vengeance  every  minute  I  remained  in  Russia, 
and  very  possibly  afterwards.  And  I  had  the  greatest 
possible  repugnance  against  playing  the  part  of  quarry 
for  Nihilist  bloodhounds  to  hunt  all  over  Europe. 

These  considerations  and  many  others  wove  them- 


CONVICTION    AT    LAST  99 

selves  rapidly  into  the  web  of  my  anxious  perplexity 
as  I  paced  up  and  down  the  room,  followed  by  the 
staring,  fright-filled  eyes  of  the  despicable  Drexel, 
whose  cowardly  treachery  had  caused  all  the  trouble. 
He  was  so  frightened  indeed,  that  every  time  I  chanced 
to  look  at  him  he  would  shrink  and  cower  and  hang 
his  head  in  fear. 

"  You  may  well  be  frightened,"  I  said  at  length, 
turning  on  him ;  "  for  I  'm  thinking  whether  the  safest 
thing  to  do  is  not  to  put  a  bullet  in  your  head.  Dead 
men  carry  no  tales."  I  spoke  with  intentional  brutality. 

"  For  the  love  of  God  don't  do  that,  your  Majesty. 
It 's  not  my  fault ;  indeed,  indeed  it  is  n't.  Oh,  God 
have  mercy  on  me ; "  and  he  shuddered  in  a  veritable 
paroxysm  of  terror. 

"  Are  you  armed  ?  Turn  your  pockets  out.  Quick !  " 
I  cried. 

The  haste  with  which  he  complied  was  almost  ludi- 
crous. 

"  I  only  carried  this  for  self-protection,  your  Majesty. 
You  know  I  have  made  no  attempt  to  use  it,"  he  said, 
as  he  brought  a  revolver  out  of  an  inner  pocket. 

"  Not  even  to  try  and  protect  the  woman  you  were 
to  have  married.  I  know  that  because  I  was  watching 
you." 

"  Then  your  Majesty  knows  I  had  no  chance.  I 
should  only  have  been  killed  on  the  spot." 

"  Well,  and  if  you  had  been  ?  Is  that  a  worse  death 
than  at  the  hands  of  the  executioner?" 

"  Oh  God,  oh  God,  have  mercy  on  me,"  he  moaned, 
covering  his  craven  face  with  trembling  fingers.  It 
has  always  disgusted  me  to  see  how  readily  this  type 
of  mangy  cur  turns  his  thoughts  to  the  Deity  when 
some  specially  infamous  act  has  been  followed  by 
discovery. 

"  Do  you  think  your  God  likes  your  kind  of  work  ? 
Get  together  what  little  of  a  man  there  is  in  you,  and 
face  the  thing.  Don't  slobber  and  whine  like  that.  You 
make  me  sick  with  disgust." 


100  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

He  seemed  to  make  such  effort  as  was  possible,  and 
after  a  few  moments  ventured  to  look  at  me. 

"Will  your  Majesty  graciously  hear  me?  I  am 
really  innocent.  I  am  indeed." 

"  Prove  it.  Tell  me  all  you  've  done  since  last 
night." 

"  I  can  give  your  Majesty  valuable  information." 

"  Informer  now  as  well  as  spy,  eh  ?  Answer  my 
question." 

Whether  he  thought  he  could  read  some  hope  in 
these  words  I  don't  know,  but  he  began  to  show  less 
abject  terror. 

"  I  know  the  secrets  of  all  the  people  here  —  M. 
Boreski  and  Mademoiselle  Helga.  Will  your  Majesty 
spare  my  life  if  I  tell  you?  " 

"  Do  you  think  I  would  make  a  compact  with  a 
thing  like  you?"  I  cried  in  disgust.  "You  can  tell 
me  nothing  I  do  not  already  know,  except  how  you 
brought  Vastic  and  the  other  on  my  track.  Tell  me 
that?" 

"  M.  Boreski  is  a  Polish  conspirator,  and  made- 
moiselle   " 

"  Stop !  "  I  interposed  sternly.  "  Speak  of  yourself 
and  your  part." 

"  It  is  information  your  Majesty  should  have,"  he 
said. 

"  Damn  you,  keep  to  your  own  part,"  I  cried  furi- 
ously, "  or  to  the  police  you  go  under  guard  at  once." 

He  shrank  back  from  my  fierce  words,  and  his  flabby 
face  turned  grey  with  renewed  terror. 

"  As  your  Majesty  wishes,"  he  said,  when  he  had 
recovered  sufficiently  to  speak.  "  They  have  cheated 
me  and  lied  to  me ;  they  made  me  promises  to  buy  my 
silence,  and  last  night  quarrelled  with  me  and  set  me 
at  defiance.  They  told  me  I  was  free  to  go  and  do  as 
I  liked.  No  man  can  bear  to  be  cheated.  I  was  mad 
in  my  anger,  and  I  went  to  Vastic  and  told  him." 

'''  Told  him  what?"   I  demanded,  when  he  paused. 

"  I  was  sorry  the  moment  I  had  spoken,  and  repented 
my  anger." 


CONVICTION    AT    LAST  101 

"  To  the  devil  with  your  feelings.  What  did  you  do 
and  say  ?  " 

"  I  said  that  Boreski  was  false  to  his  oath  to  the 
brotherhood." 

The  cunning  with  which  he  thus  got  out  his  charge 
against  Boreski  of  being  a  sworn  Nihilist  and  at  the 
same  time  coloured  the  description  of  his  own  act,  did 
not  escape  me. 

"  How  ?  "  I  asked ;  and  he  fumbled  with  the  ques- 
tion in  dire  doubt. 

"  By  failing  to  report  a  matter  of  grave  importance 
to  the  brotherhood,  your  Majesty,"  he  answered  at 
length. 

"What  matter?" 

"  Particulars  of  your  Majesty's  movements." 

"  In  other  words,  you  told  them  I  was  at  made- 
moiselle's villa,  and  that  M.  Boreski  knew  it." 

"  Not  that  you  were,  your  Majesty  —  I  am  no  traitor 
—  but  that  you  had  been."  He  made  the  distinction 
eagerly.  "  I  intended  to  punish  Boreski  for  his  insult 
to  me,  not,  as  God  is  my  judge,  to  bring  any  danger 
upon  your  Majesty." 

"  You  are  a  bad  liar.    You  brought  the  men  here." 

"No,  no,  no!  your  Majesty.  On  my  soul,  not  in 
search  of  you.  Besides,  I  was  in  imminent  fear  of  my 
life.  I  saw  then  the  mistake  I  had  made  in  ever  saying 
a  word.  They  made  me  accompany  them  to  the  villa, 
and  when  we  heard  Boreski  was  not  there,  nor  Made- 
moiselle Helga,  they  forced  me  at  the  pistol  point  to 
seek  them  here." 

"  You  knew  I  had  come  here?"  and  I  searched  his 
face  with  angry  eyes. 

"I  —  I  did  not  know.    How  could  I  know?  " 

"  I  do  know  it,"  I  said,  putting  up  a  bluff.  It  told. 
The  despair  in  his  eyes  showed  me  this. 

"  Vastic  would  have  killed  me,"  he  murmured. 

"  And  you  preferred  he  should  kill  me.    I  see." 

"  Oh,  don't  say  that ;  don't  think  it,  your  Majesty. 
I  am  innocent.  Indeed,  indeed,  I  am.  Oh,  my  God, 


102  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

that  this  should  be  thought  of  me ;  "  and  he  set  up  his 
whining  again. 

"  One  more  question,  and  I  've  done  with  you.  How 
many  men  came  with  this  Vastic  ?  " 

He  showed  such  unnecessary  agitation  at  the  ques- 
tion that  I  saw  he  had  still  some  hidden  motive  or 
hope,  and  I  had  threatened  it. 

"  Only  one,  your  Majesty ;  only  the  man  you  saw, 
as  I  am  a  living  man." 

He  was  lying,  of  course ;  and  equally,  of  course,  I 
must  have  out  of  him  the  truth  on  a  point  of  such  vital 
import  to  us  all  at  Brabinsk.  I  thought  round  his  pos- 
sible motive,  and  then  hit  on  it. 

He  was  trusting  that  Vastic's  associates  would  re- 
turn to  accomplish  the  task  in  which  he  had  failed, 
and  in  that  case  they  would  of  course  rescue  the  spy 
who  had  served  them  so  well. 

"  You  are  quite  sure  that  there  was  only  one  ?  "  I 
asked,  in  an  ordinary  tone,  as  if  merely  needing  a 
repetition  of  his  statement. 

"  I  could  not  be  mistaken.  I  swear  it.  I  would 
not  lie  to  your  Majesty  in  such  a  matter,"  he  asserted 
eagerly. 

"  Very  well,"  I  said,  and  rang  the  bell.  "  I  have  yet 
to  decide  what  to  do  with  you  for  the  present." 

When  the  servant  came,  I  told  him  to  wait  and 
guard  Drexel  until  my  return ;  and  going  out,  I  asked 
for  Ivan,  and  inquired  whether  he  had  caught  the  man 
he  had  gone  after.  Unfortunately  he  had  not.  Not  a 
trace  of  him  had  he  seen,  but  he  had  heard  the  sound 
of  wheels,  and  concluded  that  the  man  had  dashed  for 
the  vehicle  in  which  the  three  had  come,  and  had  gal- 
loped off. 

This  seemed  to  lend  colour  to  Drexel's  statement; 
but  I  had  been  so  sure  of  his  lying  that  I  went  back, 
resolved  to  put  him  to  a  pretty  severe  ordeal. 

I  sent  the  servant  out  of  the  room,  and  then  looked 
sternly  at  the  prisoner,  who  was  staring  eagerly  at  me 
as  if  to  read  his  fate  in  my  face. 


CONVICTION    AT    LAST  103 

"  I  have  made  up  my  mind  in  regard  to  you.  If 
you  had  told  me  the  truth  in  answer  to  my  last  ques- 
tion, I  might  have  spared  you.  But  you  lied  —  and 
that  lie  will  cost  you  your  life." 

I  drew  my  revolver  again,  and  made  pretence  to 
examine  the  cartridge. 

"  You  led  these  men  here  in  search  of  me.  I  know 
that.  I  saw  you  when  you  first  entered  the  grounds 
here,  and  watched  you.  For  aiding  an  attempt  on  my 
life  the  penalty  is  death,  and  rightly  so.  I  intend  to 
inflict  the  penalty  myself.  Stand  up ; "  and  I  levelled 
the  pistol  at  his  face. 

Stand  up  he  could  not;  he  lacked  the  actual  physi- 
cal strength.  He  sat  grasping  the  arms  of  the  chair, 
staring  at  me,  his  eyes  wide  open  and  mouth  agape, 
his  lips  quivering  and  his  colour  dull  grey. 

"  I  cannot  die ;  I  cannot  die.  For  the  love  of  Al- 
mighty God,  spare  my  life,  your  Majesty.  Oh  God, 
oh  God !  " 

"  Stand  up,"  I  thundered ;  and  he  winced  and  shrank 
and  quivered  at  my  voice.  An  abject,  terror-struck 
craven,  he  was  at  once  pitiable  and  hateful  even  to  look 
at.  His  very  voice  refused  to  obey  him  as  he  gasped 
and  gurgled  in  his  effort  to  speak;  but  at  length  he 
stammered  — 

"  I  have  lied  to  you ;  but  spare  my  life,  and  I  will 
tell  the  truth  now.  I  will,  I  will,  as  God  is  my  judge." 

"  Quick  then,  for  my  finger  itches  with  impatience." 

"  We  three  came  alone,  as  I  said,  your  Majesty;  but 
a  number  of  the  others  were  to  follow  us  as  soon  as 
possible,  in  case  of  the  scheme  failing  and  help  being 
needed." 

"  How  many  ?  " 

"I  —  I  don't  know.  Eight  or  ten,  or  twelve  per- 
haps." 

I  laid  the  pistol  down. 

"  You  have  saved  your  life  for  the  while,"  I  said. 
"  As  for  the  rest,  it  will  depend  upon  what  occurs 
here." 


104  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

The  rush  of  relief  at  my  words  was  too  great  for 
his  overstrung  nerves,  and  he  fainted.  I  called  the 
servants  and  ordered  them  to  restore  him,  and  then 
bind  him  and  put  him  in  a  place  of  safety. 

This  done,  I  hurried  in  search  of  Helga,  to  consult 
with  her  upon  the  new  developments. 

I  found  that  she  had  had  Vastic's  body  removed  to 
one  of  the  cellars  of  the  house,  and  she  had  entirely 
recovered  her  self-composure. 

"  Your  nerve  is  splendid,"  I  said  admiringly. 

"  Such  a  life  as  mine  trains  one  to  face  emergencies. 
What  does  your  Majesty  wish  to  do?" 

"  There  is  a  good  deal  to  settle,"  I  answered,  ac- 
cepting without  protest  her  method  of  address.  She 
intended  me  to  understand  that  her  conviction  was 
firmer  than  ever;  and  as  I  believed  I  could  influence 
her  with  much  less  difficulty  if  she  held  to  it,  I  ap- 
peared to  acquiesce. 

"  You  have  formed  some  plan,  monsieur  ?  " 

"  Yes.  In  my  view,  the  sooner  we  are  all  away  from 
this  place,  the  better ; "  and  I  told  her  briefly  what  I 
had  forced  from  Drexel. 

"  They  could  do  no  harm  to  us  here,  even  if  there 
were  a  dozen  of  them,"  she  said. 

"  True,  but  we  should  have  much  more  chance  of 
escaping  their  notice  if  we  were  to  travel  to  the  city 
by  night  rather  than  by  day. 

She  was  perplexed  by  this,  and  questioned  me  with 
her  eyes. 

"  You  yourself  are  now  in  imminent  personal  danger, 
and  must  lose  no  time  in  getting  to  a  place  of  safety." 

"  Where  can  we  go  ?  " 

"  To  the  Palace,"  I  answered,  speaking  on  the  spur 
of  necessity  to  give  some  definite  answer ;  and  in  truth 
that  seemed  the- best  thing  to  do. 

She  started  and  caught  her  breath. 

"  You  mean "  She  was  all  anxious  eagerness 

now. 

I  paused  a  second,  and  then  took  the  plunge  and 
answered  with  deliberate  significance  — 


CONVICTION    AT    LAST  105 

"  After  what  has  passed  here,  your  safety  is  now 
my  concern  and  your  desires  are  mine."' 

She  read  my  words  in  the  way  I  intended.  She 
turned  slightly  pale,  and  in  her  agitation  caught  at 
the  back  of  the  chair  by  which  she  stood. 

"  Thank  God,"  I  heard  her  whisper  under  her  breath. 

I  felt  pretty  mean  at  the  trick  I  was  playing,  when 
I  saw  how  she  took  it ;  but  I  had  persuaded  myself 
there  was  no  other  way,  and  held  firm. 

"  I  have  not  trusted  you  in  vain,"  she  said,  after  the 
pause.  "  Your  Majesty  has  but  to  speak  your  wishes ; 
it  is  for  me  to  obey ;  "  and  she  gave  me  one  of  her 
sweet,  frank  smiles. 

I  felt  meaner  than  ever;  but  I  was  in  up  to  the 
neck,  and  deliberately  plunged  deeper.  Under  an  im- 
pulse I  could  not  control,  for  her  smile  and  words  of 
trust  carried  me  away,  I  took  her  hand. 

"  Is  it  the  Emperor  you  trust,  Helga,  or  the  man?  " 
I  asked,  in  a  voice  low  with  passion. 

"  It  is  you,  monsieur ; "  and  again  she  lifted  her 
glorious  eyes  to  my  face,  and  then  withdrew  them  on 
meeting  my  look. 

"  May  God  deal  with  me  as  I  merit,  if  I  desert 
you." 

We  stood  thus  for  a  moment,  when,  at  the  sound 
of  some  one  approaching  the  room,  she  drew  away 
from  me,  with  a  glance  and  a  sigh. 

It  was  Ivan  with  news. 

"  We  have  heard  the  sound  of  some  one  driving 
furiously  toward  the  house,  my  lord.  What  shall 
we  do?" 

"  I  will  come,"  I  answered,  and  he  hurried  away. 

"  You  will  run  no  risks,  monsieur  ?  "  cried  Helga 
swiftly  and  anxiously. 

"  I  have  too  much  at  stake  —  now,"  I  answered,  out 
of  the  earnestness  of  my  heart.  "  God  send  we  may 
all  get  out  of  this  safely.  I  will  arrange  with  Ivan  for 
our  leaving.  Will  you  get  ready?" 

"  I  will  do  everything  you  wish." 


106  WH&N    I    WAS    CZAR 

The  words  were  in  my  ears  as  I  hurried  out  and 
up  the  staircase  to  the  room  where  Ivan  was  keeping 
watch.  I  had  my  plan,  si  would  take  Helga  with 
me  back  to  the  Palace  at  all  risks,  get  an  audience 
with  the  Emperor,  and  lay  the  whole  affair,  her  story 
and  all,  before  him,  and  ask  his  protection.  In  truth, 
I  was  mad  enough  just  then  to  venture  anything. 

These  things  rushed  through  my  head  as  I  ran  up 
to  Ivan. 

"All  is  well,  my  lord,"  he  said,  coming  to  meet 
me.  "  It  is  M.  Boreski." 

"  Good,"  I  exclaimed.  "  Now  we  shall  know  more 
of  the  truth."  A  remark  far  more  disastrously  true 
than  I  could  have  anticipated. 

When  I  went  downstairs  again,  Boreski  had  already 
been  admitted,  and  was  with  Helga.  All  impatience 
for  his  news  I  entered  the  room;  and  opening  the 
door,  started. 

A  third  person  was  there:  a  tall  woman  in  black, 
heavily  veiled. 

"  Good  evening,  M.  Boreski ;  you  are  welcome. 
What  news  do  you  bring?" 

"  Good  evening,  monsieur,"  he  replied,  and  I 
noticed  restraint  in  his  tone  and  manner. 

Helga  too  was  looking  at  me  curiously.  I  smiled 
to  her,  but,  instead  of  replying,  she  looked  to  the 
woman  in  black. 

"  Well  ?  "  she  asked.     I  began  to  scent  mischief. 

The  woman  threw  up  her  veil,  and  I  saw  she  was 
well  on  in  years,  pale  and  plain,  but  had  an  air  of 
distinction. 

"  Do  you  know  me,  monsieur  ?  " 

"  No,  madame.  To  the  best  of  my  knowledge, 
I  have  never  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  in  my 
life." 

She  shrugged  her  shoulders  and  Boreski  threw  up 
his  hands. 

A  pale  shadow  crept  over  Helga's  face. 

"  Are  you  quite  sure,  monsieur  ?  " 


• 
CONVICTION  .AT    LAST  107 

"  I  am  positive,  mademoiselle."  , 

"  And  so  am  I,"  said  the  new-comer,  with  a  touch 
of  scorn.  ;'  That  is  no  more  the  Emperor  than  I  am." 

I  saw  things  then.  There  was  a  moment's  critical 
silence.  Then  Helga  broke  it,  speaking  in  a  chill, 
cutting  tone. 

"  This  is  the  Duchess  Stephanie  —  M.  Boreski's 
wife.'.: 

"  Exactly,"  I  answered ;  and  for  the  life  of  me, 
acute  as  the  situation  had  suddenly  become,  I  could 
not  for  the  time  get  out  another  word  to  redeem  it. 

The  cold,  hard  look  in  Helga's  eyes  as  she  faced 
me  was  for  the  time  unendurable,  and  I  turned  my 
head  away  in  sheer  tongue-tied  embarrassment. 


CHAPTER  XII  — HELGA^S  ANGER 


IT  was  certainly  one  of  the  most  untimely  kicks 
which  Fate  could  have  dealt  me;  and  it  took 
all  my  reserved  strength  to  brace  myself  and  shake 
off  my  first  feeling  of  dismay  in  order  to  put  any 
sort  of  face  on  the  thing.  But  I  have  a  good  deal 
of  india-rubber  in  me. 

So  I  pulled  myself  together,  and  surprised  them 
all  by  turning  on  Boreski  and  saying,  in  a  very  sharp 
tone  — 

"  Why  did  n't  you  get  here  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
sooner,  and  have  saved  half  this  embarrassment  ? " 
It  is  generally  a  safe  tactic  when  something  goes 
wrong  to  attack  the  other  fellow.  Boreski  started, 
and  I  followed  up  the  attack.  "  If  you  loiter  and 
fool  away  the  time  at  such  a  crisis,  what  is  it  but 
just  opening  the  door  and  inviting  trouble  to  walk  in?  " 

"  I  have  not  wasted  a  single  minute,  monsieur," 
he  replied.  "  Besides,  I  cannot  see  what  that  has  to 
do  with  it." 

"  Mademoiselle  can  tell  you,"  and  I  looked  at  Helga. 
I  think  she  saw  the  drift,  but  she  said  nothing.  Poor 
girl,  she  was  too  overwhelmed  by  the  fiasco  of  her 
plans. 

"  The  question  is  not  whether  I  came  soon  or  late, 
monsieur,"  said  Boreski  with  slow  precision,  "  but  who 
and  what  you  are." 

"  That 's  exactly  what  I  mean.    The  very  pith  of  it." 

"  I  do  not  understand  you,  monsieur." 

"  That  does  not  trouble  me  very  much ;  but  made- 
moiselle does."  I  was  resolved  to  force  her  to  speak. 

108 


HELGA'S    ANGER  109 

Besides,  my  temper  was  beginning  to  be  tried  by 
Boreski's  manner. 

"  This  is  a  matter  for  us  as  men  to  settle  without 
bringing  Mademoiselle  Helga,  or  any  other  woman, 
into  it." 

"  Rubbish  and  nonsense,"  I  said  irritably. 

"  Monsieur !  "  he  exclaimed  angrily,  "  I  do  not  per- 
mit any  one  to  address  such  words  to  me.  You  will 
not  explain  your  imposture  by  insulting  me." 

"  Keep  your  temper  with  me,  if  you  please,  mon- 
sieur, or  you  will  only  render  a  bad  situation  worse." 

"  This  is  monstrous,"  said  the  Duchess  Stephanie. 
"  He  is  Prince  Kalkov's  spy,  of  course,  and  seeks 
to  cover  the  infamy  of  his  imposture  with  this  amaz- 
ing insolence." 

This  gave  me  an  excellent  cue,  for  I  saw  Helga 
wince :  and  I  hoped  she  resented  alike  the  charge, 
and  the  way  it  was  made.  What  the  other  two 
thought  of  me  I  cared  not  a  five  cent  piece ;  and 
with  Helga  herself  I  had  only  to  explain  away  my 
last  act  of  implied  confirmation  of  her  mistake  as 
to  my  identity.  It  would  not  be  easy,  of  course, 
because  the  disappointment  to  her  must  inevitably 
cause  her  to  exaggerate  its  meanness. 

"  I  am  neither  a  criminal  nor  a  spy,  madame,"  I  said. 

"  I  will  have  an  explanation,"  cried  Boreski  in- 
sistently. 

"  I  have  no  explanation  to  give,  except  that  if 
you  had  arrived  a  quarter  of  an  hour  earlier  all 
this  —  this  excitement  would  have  been  unnecessary. 
For  what  occurred  in  that  quarter  of  an  hour  I  am 
profoundly  sorry ;  "  and  I  looked  again  at  Helga. 

"  You  are  right,  Stephanie ;  this  is  a  monstrous 
thing,"  cried  Boreski.  He  rose  and  came  toward 
me,  and  said,  with  a  sort  of  fierce  contemptuousness : 
"  You  do  not  explain  because  you  have  no  explanation. 
You  are  a  spy ;  some  new  and  zealous  member  of  the 
secret  police,  no  doubt.  You  will  be  kept  here  until 
I  find  means  to  make  you  speak." 


110  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Good,"  exclaimed  the  Duchess,  "  very  good.  The 
only  way,  of  course." 

I  contented  myself  with  a  shrug  of  the  shoul- 
ders, and  met  his  angry  look  with  one  of  complete 
indifference. 

"  I  have  seen  that  kind  of  mood  before  with  other 
impostors  and  spies  of  the  same  type." 

"  Your  opinion  of  me,  M.  Boreski,  is  a  matter  of 
absolute  indifference."  I  said  this  calmly  and  delib- 
erately, and  added :  "  And  I  repeat,  you  are  only 
making  a  bad  situation  much  worse." 

"  Such  effrontery ! "  exclaimed  the  Duchess,  with 
another  of  her  angry  comments. 

"  I  give  you  a  last  chance  to  tell  the  whole  truth 
about  yourself,  before  I  send  for  the  men  and  hand 
you  over  to  them." 

"  It 's  very  good  of  you,  monsieur,"  I  answered 
flippantly ;  and  then  turning  to  Helga :  "  It  occurs 
to  me,  mademoiselle,  that  while  we  are  quarrelling 
here,  we  are  wasting  invaluable  time." 

"  Why  don't  you  speak  ?  "  she  replied,  breaking  her 
long  silence. 

The  Duchess  Stephanie,  not  understanding  what 
lay  beneath  the  words,  shrugged  her  shoulders  and 
gave  an  audible  sniff  of  contempt. 

Boreski,  on  the  other  hand,  crossed  to  the  bell. 

"  We  will  have  no  more  of  this.  I  will  have  the 
men  in." 

"  Stay."  This  from  Helga,  in  an  unmistakable  tone 
of  command. 

The  other  two  stared  at  her  for  an  explanation. 

"  We  cannot  detain  M.  Denver.  You  are  at  lib- 
erty to  leave  the  house,  monsieur,"  she  said,  turning 
to  me. 

"But  that  is  just  what  I  will  not  do  —  at  any 
rate,  yet.  When  I  know  you  are  safe,  I  will  do 
whatever  you  wish." 

"  I  do  not  need  your  further  assistance,  monsieur." 
This  very  proudly. 


HELGA'S    ANGER  111 

"Can't  you  see  that  you  are  just  a  little  unjust?" 

"  You  have  deceived  me  grossly,  monsieur." 

"  Only  because  you  would  not  let  me  undeceive  you ; 
and  I  saw,  or  thought,  the  only  way  left  was  to  let 
you  believe  what  I  saw  you  persisted  in  believing." 

"  You  saw  it,  then,  and  acted  intentionally  ?  "  she 
said,  very  bitterly. 

"  Yes ;  I  don't  deny  that  with  regard  to  what  passed 
between  us  last.  But  I  thought  —  I  hoped  you  felt 
you  could  trust  me." 

She  lowered  her  eyes  and  avoided  the  earnest  look 
I  directed  on  her ;  and  there  was  a  pause  of  some 
length.  Then,  without  looking  at  me,  she  said  — 

"  I  can  only  say  now,  you  are  free  to  go,  monsieur." 

"  While  you  are  threatened  by  the  dangers  I  have 
all  unintentionally  brought  upon  you,  I  will  not  go." 

"  It  is  impossible  for  you  to  remain,  monsieur." 

"  I  have  said  my  last  word  on  that  point,  made- 
moiselle." 

Boreski  had  fidgetted  uneasily  as  we  spoke,  and 
now  intervened. 

"  You  have  heard,  monsieur,  what " 

"  Silence,  if  you  please,  M.  Boreski,"  I  cried  with 
heat.  "  You  do  not  understand.  If  I  cannot  comply 
with  mademoiselle's  wishes,  do  you  think  I  shall  heed 
what  you  say?  It  is  you,  with  your  hot-headed  quar- 
rel with  Drexel  last  night,  who  have  brought  about 
all  this  mess.  And  Heaven  knows  it  is  bad  enough 
to  satisfy  any  ordinary  blunderer." 

Boreski  fell  back  before  my  hot  words  and  looks, 
but  his  wife  was  quick  to  take  offence.  She  got  up 
pale  and  angry. 

"  Either  that  spy  is  driven  from  the  house,  Helga, 
or  I  do  not  stay  in  it.  I  will  not  hear  my  husband 
insulted." 

It  was  like  a  woman  of  her  type,  of  course,  to  put 
her  oar  in  with  such  a  silly  splash  and  make  things 
much  worse.  But  it  had  the  effect  I  wished.  It 
forced  Helga  to  defend  me. 


112  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  You  do  not  understand,  Duchess.  M.  Denver  is 
no  spy.  He  came  to  us  yesterday  under  equivocal 
circumstances,  but  this  morning  took  the  first  moment 
to  tell  me  he  was  not  the  —  was  no  other  than  M. 
Denver,  an  American;  and  I  in  my  blindness  could 
not  and  did  not  believe  it.  It  is  I  who  am  responsible. 
It  is  all  a  terrible  tangle,  but  I  will  answer  for  him." 

"  I  thank  you  for  that,  mademoiselle.  I  was  sure 
you  would  do  me  justice."  I  was  so  happy  at  her 
words  that  I  could  easily  afford  to  ignore  the  sneer 
with  which  the  Duchess  resumed  her  seat. 

"  It  is  all  very  extraordinary,"  she  said  hastily. 
"  But  you  are  right  in  one  thing,  Helga,  I  do  not 
in  the  least  understand  it." 

Helga  did  not  appear  at  all  anxious  to  explain,  so 
I  took  the  opportunity  to  make  my  own  position 
clearer,  not  for  the  Duchess's  benefit,  but  for  Helga's. 

"  It  is  as  simple  as  disastrous,  madame,"  I  said. 
"  M.  Boreski,  having  quarrelled  last  night  with  this 
Drexel,  the  latter  went  to  M.  Vastic,  one  of  the  leaders 
of  the  Nihilist  Brotherhood,  and  told  him  he  would 
find  the  Emperor  at  mademoiselle's  villa.  He  went 
there,  and  finding  we  had  come  on  here,  he  and  others 
followed  us,  and  he  attempted  my  life.  I  shot  him, 
and  I  have  since  dragged  from  Drexel  the  admission 
that  many  of  his  associates  are  coming  here,  and  it 
is  extremely  probable  they  will  make  some  attack 
upon  us  to  avenge  him.  Their  vengeance  would  of 
course  include  both  M.  Boreski  and  Mademoiselle 
Helga,  as  well  as  myself.  That  is  why  I  cannot  leave 
until  she  is  safe." 

"  Drexel  is  here,  then  ?  "  said  Boreski  quickly. 

"If  you  wish  him  to  confirm  what  I  have  said, 
monsieur,  you  can  question  him.  But  I  think  we 
ought  to  be  seeing  to  things." 

"  It  is  horrible,"  exclaimed  the  Duchess,  intensely 
frightened.  "  If  I  am  discovered  here  everything  will 
be  ruined.  Loris,  you  must  take  me  back  to  the  city 
at  once."  One  excuses  a  woman  for  thinking  first  of 


HELGA'S    ANGER  113 

herself,  of  course,  and  I  quite  appreciated  the  awk- 
wardness of  her  position.  But  Helga  was  not  so 
tolerant.  She  looked  at  the  Duchess  coldly  and  a 
little  scornfully. 

"  M.  Boreski  had  better  take  you  away  at  once, 
Duchess,"  she  said. 

"  I  had  better  go,"  said  Boreski.  "  What  must 
be  done  is  to  explain  to  Vastic's  friends  the  manner 
in  which  we  have  all  been  duped." 

It  was  my  cue,  of  course,  and  I  saw  my  way 
instantly.  But  it  struck  Helga  from  quite  a  different 
point  of  view. 

"  That  would  be  only  to  turn  this  into  a  private 
feud  against  M.  Denver  for  the  death  of  Vastic. 
That  is  as  impossible  as  it  would  be  dishonourable." 

"Cannot  this  gentleman  defend  himself?  He  came 
of  his  own  will  surely,  and  should  not  shirk  the  con- 
sequences," said  the  Duchess. 

"  M.  Boreski  is  right,"  I  put  in,  "  and  I  think  I 
see  a  way."  I  got  up  as  I  spoke. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do,  monsieur?"  asked 
Helga  quickly,  in  some  concern. 

"  I  am  going  to  obey  your  wishes,  mademoiselle, 
and  leave  the  house,"  I  answered  with  a  smile. 

"  I  should  not  let  him  go.  If  these  men  come  here 
it  will  be  in  search  of  him ;  and  if  you  give  him  up 
to  them,  it  will  show  them  they  have  nothing  against 
Loris  and  you,  Helga." 

But  Helga  was  thinking  closely,  and  seemed  not  to 
hear  this  admirable  advice.  Boreski  looked  from  one 
to  the  other  in  doubt  what  to  do.  For  a  few  moments 
there  was  silence. 

Then  an  ominous  interruption  came  from  outside. 
A  sound  of  a  pistol  shot,  followed  by  running  foot- 
steps along  the  verandah,  and  the  violent  slamming  of 
a  door  somewhere. 

The  Duchess  jumped  to  her  feet  in  fear  and  great 
agitation. 

"  What  can  that  be  ?  "  she  cried. 

8 


114  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  I  fear  it  means  you  must  delay  your  flight, 
Duchess,"  said  Helga  with  scarcely  veiled  disdain. 

"  Have  I  your  permission  to  go  and  see  what 
has  occurred,  mademoiselle  ?  "  I  asked ;  and  with- 
out waiting  for  it,  I  turned  to  the  door. 

As  I  opened  it,  Ivan  reached  it. 

"  Can  I  speak  to  you  a  moment,  my  lord  ? "  he 
asked,  looking  very  set  and  determined,  and  breath- 
ing quickly. 

"  I  will  come  with  you,"  said  Helga.  We  went 
out  and  left  Boreski  and  his  excited,  panic-stricken 
wife  alone.  "What  has  happened,  Ivan?"  asked 
Helga.  "  That  shot ;  is  any  one  hurt  ?  " 

"  No,  mademoiselle.  I  was  outside  looking  round, 
thinking  it  best  to  keep  a  watch,  and  two  men  who 
had  concealed  themselves  in  the  shrubbery  rushed 
upon  me.  I  fired  the  shot  more  to  give  the  alarm  than 
thinking  to  harm  them,  and  then  ran  back  indoors." 

"What  do  you  think  it  means,  Ivan?"  I  asked. 

"  I  think  there  is  only  one  explanation,  my  lord. 
There  must  have  been  some  of  M.  Vastic's  friends 
in  the  district,  and  they  have  come  because  of  his 
death." 

"  Do  you  know  how  many  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  say  for  certain,  my  lord.  I  saw  several 
as  I  ran  to  the  house  door." 

"  You  have  done  very  well  to  find  this  out  and 
give  us  warning.  But  we  must  devise  means  to  avoid 
a  conflict  of  any  kind.  They  may  be  merely  watch- 
ing the  house ;  I  should  think  that 's  most  probable, 
indeed.  They  would  scarcely  attempt  to  force  an 
entrance." 

"  They  attacked  me,  your  honour,"  said  Ivan. 

"  Merely  to  get  from  you  who  was  inside,  I  expect. 
So  keep  as  vigilant  a  watch  as  you  can,  while  I  think 
what  to  do.  Of  course  they  must  be  kept  out  —  at 
any  rate,  for  a  time." 

I  had  my  purpose  fixed  already,  and  when  Ivan 
had  gone  I  turned  to  Helga,  and  found  her  eyes 


HELGA'S    ANGER  115 

fixed  upon  my  face  steadily.  I  did  not  wish  her  to 
read  my  thoughts,  and  forced  up  a  smile. 

"  I  think  Ivan  has  unnecessarily  alarmed  us,  made- 
moiselle." 

"  I  am  trying  to  guess  what  is  in  your  thoughts, 
monsieur." 

"  I  shall  be  very  happy  to  tell  you.  I  think  these 
men  "have  come  to  watch  the  house,  as  their  habit  is," 
I  replied  briefly. 

"  What  an  actor  you  are !  " 

"  A  man  who  has  knocked  about  the  world  as  I 
have  picks  up  the  knack,  more  or  less,  I  suppose.  I 
seem  to  have  played  the  part  with  you  a  bit  too  well, 
I  am  afraid.  I  should  like  you  to  know  that  I  'm  hor- 
ribly sorry  and  horribly  ashamed." 

"  To-night  when  you  spoke  of  my  leaving  here  with 
you,  you  allowed  me  to  deceive  myself.  You  allowed 
it  intentionally." 

''Yes;  I  did  more.  I  encouraged  the  deception. 
I  suppose  you  can't  think  a  man  would  do  a  mean 

thing  for  any  but  a  mean  motive,  yet  I "  I 

broke  off,  and  threw  up  my  hands.  "  It 's  no  use 
trying  to  explain  all  I  felt.  I  can't  do  it."  We  were 
standing  in  the  large  square  hall,  and  I  walked  to  one 
end  and  stood  by  the  great  stove.  "  When  I  look  at 
you  and  think  of  it,  I  feel  like  what  they  said  of  me 
in  there  —  a  spy.  I  was  one  when  I  came  to  you." 

"  You  spoke  of  taking  me  to  the  Palace  ?  " 

"  I  meant  to  do  it,  too.  I  would  have  got  you  to 
the  Emperor.  I  should  have  had  some  claim  on  him 
for  this  business,  and  I  'd  have  got  you  a  hearing. 
But  I  suppose  it  looks  to  you  like  treachery." 

"And  you  made  me  think  that,  as  the  Emperor, 
you  were  taking  me  there  to  do  me  justice.  I  should 
never  trust  you  again." 

"  Don't  rub  it  in.  I  feel  quite  mean  enough  already. 
You  might  be  sorry,  too.  I  'm  not  going  to  ask  you 
to  trust  me  again." 

"  And  you  could  listen  as  you  did  to  all  my  story ! 


116 

To  think  I  should  have  put  myself  in  the  power  of 
such  a  man." 

I  winced  under  this  punishment  as  a  dog  under  the 
lash. 

"  Do  you  think  I  should  betray  you  ?  " 

"  How  can  I  tell,  after  what  has  happened  ?  " 

"  True.  There  is  that,  of  course.''  I  paused  with 
a  frown  of  pain.  "  Is  it  any  good  for  me  to  say  I 
should  not  ?  I  wish  you  could  say  you  don't  think  it." 

"  What  are  your  wishes  to  me  ?  "  she  cried,  flash- 
ing her  eyes  at  me. 

"  Nothing,  of  course ;  or  less  than  nothing  —  just 
spurs  to  your  contempt,  it  seems.  Well,  I  don't  sup- 
pose there  's  anything  else  to  be  said." 

"  If  I  have  made  you  feel  how  dishonourably  you 
have  acted,  and  how  cruelly  your  conduct  has  crushed 
and  ruined  everything  I  hold  dear,  it  may  perhaps 
make  you  pause  when  you  find  your  next  victim." 

"  I  'm  not  likely  to  forget  even  without  these  lashes 
of  yours  to  remind  me."  I  could  endure  no  more  of 
this  merciless  injustice.  "  I  will  go  and  see  what  Ivan 
is  doing,"  I  added,  recrossing  the  hall. 

"  Stop,  if  you  please.  I  have  faithful  servants  who 
will  protect  me  if  I  am  in  any  danger.  I  will  not  be 
beholden  for  my  safety  to  you,  M.  Denver." 

I  turned  and  looked  at  her  scornful,  angry  face.  I 
had  rather  she  had  struck  me. 

"  My  God !  "  I  cried,  "  Even  that ;  "  and  I  sat  on 
a  lounge  and  put  my  hand  to  my  head.  There  was  a 
rustle  of  skirts,  and  when  I  looked  up  she  had  gone, 
and  left  me  to  my  belated  remorse  and  my  new 
purpose. 

I  would  have  given  anything  for  a  single  word  of 
forgiveness,  or  even  for  a  glance  of  some  feeling  less 
bitter  than  her  contempt  and  anger.  Well,  it  would 
have  to  come  afterwards,  when  I  had  saved  her,  de- 
spite her  repudiation  of  my  help ;  and  I  rose  to  carry 
out  my  plan. 

I  went  to  Ivan  and  asked  him  what  he  had  seen. 


HELGA'S    ANGER  117 

He  told  me  a  number  of  men  were  round  the  house. 
He  noticed  that  I  was  pale  —  for  the  interview  with 
Helga  had  shaken  me  badly  —  and  asked  if  I  was  ill. 

"  No,  I  am  not  ill,  Ivan,  but  strange  things  have 
happened.  Listen  to  me  and  help  me.  1  am  not  what 
you  have  thought,  but  what  I  told  you  during  the  ride 
—  M.  Denver,  an  American.  All  unwillingly  I  have 
brought  your  mistress  into  great  danger,  and  I  am 
going  to  get  her  out  of  it.  I  am  going  to  those  men 
outside  to  convince  them  I  am  only  what  I  have  told 
you." 

"  But "  he  began  excitedly. 

"  Don't  interrupt  me  and  don't  look  like  a  madman. 
This  must  be  done,  otherwise  they  will  never  believe 
that  mademoiselle  has  not  been  guilty  of  treachery  to 
them,  and  her  life  will  always  be  in  danger  at  their 
hands.  Now,  don't  be  a  fool  and  make  a  fuss.  I 
caused  the  trouble,  and  I  must  find  the  way  out  of  it. 
And  the  only  way  is  this." 

"  Great  Lord  of  the  Earth,  they  will  kill  you  before 
you  can  get  time  for  a  word.  It  is  madness,  monsieur, 
stark,  staring  madness." 

"  Don't  waste  time  in  this  way.  I  know  the  risk 
you  speak  of  as  well  as  you,  and  I  am  content  to 
face  it.  If  that  happens,  what  you  have  to  do  is  to 
make  them  know  the  truth  after  they  've  done  it.  It 
will  be  easier  then ;  but,  easy  or  difficult,  you  must 
make  them  understand  it  somehow ;  for  only  so  can 
we  save  your  mistress's  life.  She  told  Vastic  in  the 
other  man's  hearing  that  I  was  not  the  Emperor;  re- 
member that,  and  rub  it  into  them  well ;  and  make 
them  understand  that  Vastic's  death  was  my  act  and 
mine  only.  Of  course,  if  they  don't  pot  me  off-hand, 
I  may  be  able  to  open  their  eyes  myself." 

"  I  must  tell  the  mademoiselle,  monsieur,"  he  pro- 
tested. 

"  You  '11  do  nothing  of  the  sort.  If  you  do,  I  '11  — 
I  '11  thrash  you.  Just  lead  me  to  a  door  I  can  get  out 
by  quietly,  and  leave  the  rest  to  me." 


118  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

He  looked  at  me  so  long  and  earnestly  that  I 
thought  he  was  going  to  protest  again.  But  he  did 
not.  Instead,  he  seized  my  hand  and  pressed  it  to 
his  forehead. 

"  Let  me  go  with  you,  monsieur,"  he  cried,  almost 
hoarsely. 

"  Don't  be  a  fool,"  I  said  roughly,  although  his 
devotion  touched  me  very  nearly.  "  Show  me  the 
way  out.  You  'd  be  no  use  to  me  out  there,  and  your 
mistress  can't  spare  us  both  at  such  a  time." 

"  Come  then,  monsieur,"  and  he  led  the  way  down 
a  long  corridor.  "  Wait,  monsieur,  while  I  see  if  they 
are  near  the  door,"  he  muttered,  and  then  left  me. 
He  was  gone  so  long  that  I  grew  irritable,  and  when 
he  came  back  I  spoke  very  sharply. 

"  This  will  be  the  best  way,  monsieur,"  and  taking 
me  to  the  front  door  of  the  house,  he  left  me  again. 

"  Come  here,  and  be  ready  to  shut  and  bolt  it  after 
me,  Ivan,"  I  said  angrily,  as  I  drew  back  two  of  the 
heavy  bolts. 

As  I  did  so,  I  felt  a  light  touch  on  my  arm,  and 
turned  quickly  to  find  Helga,  white  and  agitated,  by 
my  side. 

Then  I  knew  why  Ivan  had  run  away.  If  he  had 
not,  I  would  have  made  my  threat  good. 


CHAPTER  XIII— THE  ATTACK 


"  TT7HAT   are   you    doing,    M.    Denver?"    asked 

W      Helga. 

Her  inopportune  arrival  took  me  so  completely  by 
surprise  that  for  the  moment  I  could  think  of  no 
plausible  answer. 

"I  —  I  was  seeing  to  the  security  of  the  door,"  I 
said  very  lamely. 

"  Making  it  secure  by  drawing  back  the  bolts,  do 
you  mean  ?  " 

Her  voice  had  still  the  hard  steely  tone  that  had  so 
hurt  me  before,  and  her  glance  was  coldly  penetrating. 

"  One  must  first  draw  back  a  bolt  before  shooting 
it  again  to  see  that  it  is  in  order." 

"  You  had  already  drawn  back  two  and  were  on 
the  third  when  I  stopped  you.  You  were  going  to 
open  the  door." 

"  You  know  so  well  what  I  was  doing  that  I  sup- 
pose you  know  also  I  was  going  to  open  the  door  to 
let  the  men  in.  I  am  a  spy  and  was  acting  like  you 
no  doubt  think  a  spy  would.  Why  should  I  try  to 
hide  things  any  longer?  You  know  me  so  well."  I 
spoke  as  if  now  reckless. 

"  Ivan  has  told  me  everything  you  said  to  him, 
monsieur." 

"  Then  Ivan  's  a  fool  and  ought  to  have  his  head 
punched.  You  told  me  before  that  means  must  be 
found  to  stop  his  chattering  tongue.  Of  course  he 
only  knows  what  I  chose  to  tell  him." 

"  You  were  going  out  to  these  men  in  a  forlorn 
hope  of  making  them  see  you  are  not  the  Emperor." 

I  laughed  and  shrugged  my  shoulders. 
119  ' 


120 

"  That 's  what  I  told  him.  But  you  know  me  better 
than  to  think  me  such  a  fool.  You  know  I  was  going 
out  as  one  spy  to  other  spies." 

"  Then  you  were  really  going  out  to  them  ?  " 

"  My  capacity  to  harm  you  in  here  being  check- 
mated, it  was  natural  enough  I  should  look  for  some 
other  means.  Surely  you  can  see  this."  And  after  a 
short  pause  I  added  with  another  laugh,  "  You  have 
made  me  your  enemy,  you  see,  and  must  take  the 
consequences." 

For  a  moment  or  two  she  said  nothing,  keeping  her 
eyes  fixed  intently  on  my  face,  with  an  expression  that 
baffled  me. 

"  How  were  you  going  to  do  what  vou  said  to 
Ivan?" 

"  Is  n't  that  just  a  ridiculous  question  ?  I  had  to 
make  up  some  sort  of  yarn  for  him.  But  you  know 
how  good  I  am  at  acting.  I  said  what  came  first,  of 
course;  but  I  tell  you  I  was  going  out  to  give  these 
men  the  chance  of  getting  at  you  easily  —  to  set  them 
on  you,  that  is." 

Her  eyes  clouded  and  she  frowned. 

"  Can  you  never  tell  me  the  truth,  never  be  candid 
with  me?  " 

"  Surely  you  are  unreasonable.  How  could  I  make 
a  more  perfectly  candid  declaration  of  war?  " 

"  Do  you  wish  me  to  think  you  utterly  vile,  that 
you  paint  yourself  in  these  colours  ?  "  The  cold  steel 
tone  gave  place  to  a  note  of  passion. 

"  I  know,  what  you  think  of  me.  You  told  me  to- 
night; and  I  don't  see  that  anything  could  make  it 
much  worse." 

"  Yet  you  have  forgotten."  Her  voice  Avas  cold 
steel  again. 

"  Perhaps.  Of  course  a  spy  must  have  unpleasant 
things  said  to  him,  and  have  to  learn  to  forget  quickly. 
It 's  a  happy  gift  at  times  I  assure  you."  I  spoke  as 
indifferently  as  I  could. 

"  There  is  not  a  true  note  in  your  voice.     You  do 


THE    ATTACK  121 

remember  that  I  said  I  would  not  owe  my  safety  to 
you.  I  repeat  it,  I  will  not." 

"  Is  that  any  reason  you  should  object  to  my  going 
out  to  betray  you  ?  " 

"  Do  you  wish  to  insult  as  well  as  humiliate  me, 
monsieur? " 

The  pendulum  of  her  mood  was  swinging  over  to 
passion  again. 

"  Have  you  spared  me  ?  "  I  asked  sharply.  "  When 
the  lash  of  your  contemptuous  words  is  burning  and 
scorching  like  fire  strokes  now  ?  Had  you  not  deemed 
me  utterly  base  and  mean,  would  you  have  said  what 
you  did?  If  you  thought  it  then,  you  must  think  it 
now;  and  you  may  as  well  think  I  am  foul  and 
cowardly  enough  to  go  out  and  betray  you?  It  would 
be  no  great  effort  of  imagination  for  you.  I  beg  your 
pardon,"  I  said,  thrusting  my  momentary  anger  away. 
"  I  did  not  mean  to  lose  my  temper.  I  have  been 
sorely  tried,  but  I  will  not  do  that.  No,  I  do  not 
wish  to  humiliate  or  insult  you.  I  thought  perhaps 
I  could  help  you  a  bit  out  of  this  mess  I  have  got  you 
into." 

"  I  should  regard  your  help  as  a  humiliation,  mon- 
sieur." 

"  Knowing  that,  I  did  not  mean  you  to  hear  of  it. 
That 's  Ivan's  fault." 

"  You  shall  not  go  out  to  them,  monsieur." 

"  Very  well,  mademoiselle." 

I  bowed,  and  she  stamped  her  foot  angrily  at  the 
gesture. 

"  You  know  your  life  would  not  be  worth  a  mo- 
ment's purchase." 

"  You  have  done  me  the  honour  to  show  how  worth- 
less it  is." 

"  You  twist  everything  I  say  to  you,"  she  cried  im- 
patiently. "  You  will  give  me  your  word  of  honour 
that  you  will  not  go  out." 

"  You  are  very  inconsistent.  At  one  moment  you 
all  but  order  me  out  of  your  house ;  at  the  next  you 
prevent  my  going.  It  is  absurd." 


122  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  When  I  told  you  you  could  leave,  we  did  not 
know  of  the  danger." 

"  What  is  my  life  to  you  ?  "  I  took  a  leaf  out  of 
her  book  and  asked  the  question  in  a  tone  as  cold  and 
hard  as  she  had  used,  while  I  looked  at  her  very 
steadily.  She  met  my  look  but  did  not  answer  my 
question.  "  You  think  me  a  spy,  what  then 

"  I  do  not  think  you  a  spy,  monsieur.  You  know 
that.  You  heard  me  tell  M.  Boreski  that  I  would 
answer  for  you.  You  can  be  bitterly  unjust." 

So  there  was  some  feeling  after  all  under  her  cold 
manner. 

"  We  will  not  speak  of  injustice,  mademoiselle,"  I 
said,  in  the  same  tone.  "  But  I  had  forgotten  Boreski. 
I  owe  this  to  him  even  more  than  to  you  perhaps ;  so 
that  I  cannot  pass  my  word  not  to  go  out.  He  would 
not  object  —  nor  his  Duchess  either." 

"  You  will  drive  me  mad,  monsieur,"  she  cried 
impetuously. 

"  Because  I  use  the  tone  you  have  taught  me  ?  " 

"  I  say  you  shall  not  do  this  insane  thing." 

Her  passion  mounted  fast  enough  now,  and  I  was 
not  unwilling  to  feed  the  fire.  Anything  rather  than 
her  contempt. 

"  Very  well.  Then  shall  we  go  in  and  play  a  hand 
at  cards  while  these  gentlemen  outside  complete  their 
plans?  Allow  me,"  and  I  made  a  mocking  pretence 
to  offer  my  arm. 

She  drew  back  and  trembled  with  anger. 

"  How  dare  you !  "   she  cried. 

I  flung  up  my  hands. 

"  You  are  difficult  to  please,  mademoiselle,"  I  said, 
smiling  airily. 

"  Will  you  give  me  your  word?" 

"  Can  you  suggest  any  other  way  out  of  the  thing  ? 
That  is  much  more  to  the  point." 

"  You  shall  not  risk  your  life  in  this  mad  way." 

"  Hush !  "  I  held  up  my  hand.  My  ear  had  caught 
the  sound  of  grating  steps  on  the  stone  outside  the 


THE    ATTACK  123 

door.  We  stood  and  listened,  and  the  sound  came 
again,  followed  by  a  gentle  knock  at  the  door. 

I  led  her  a  few  paces  away. 

"  I  'm  going  to  answer  that  knock  myself.  Trust 
me.  I  will  not  betray  you.  Go  into  the  room  to 
Boreski." 

"  Not  for  a  thousand  worlds,"  she  answered  vehe- 
mently. 

"  Let  this  misunderstanding  cease.  I  will  run  no 
unnecessary  risks." 

There  are  moments  when  many  things  are  made 
plain ;  and  that  was  one  of  them  for  Helga  and  me. 

"  I  cannot  trust  you  —  to  run  no  risks,  I  mean.  I 
cannot." 

"  In  other  things?  "    She  was  silent.    "  Helga?  " 

She  started  as  I  used  her  name,  and  drew  a  deep 
breath  which  escaped  in  a  tremulous  sigh. 

"  You  know,"  she  whispered. 

My  heart  gave  a  great  leap. 

"  Thank  God !  " 

The  knock  at  the  door  was  repeated. 

"  Do  as  I  ask  and  leave  me  to  deal  with  this.  I 
shall  run  no  risks  —  now." 

"  I  —  I  cannot." 

Ivan  had  heard  the  second  knock  and  now  came  to 
us  asking  for  instructions. 

"  Can  you  ascertain  how  many  there  are  at  the  door 
here,  Ivan?  Try  and  make  out  from  some  upper 
window." 

"You  will  not  venture  out?"  said  Helga  as  soon 
as  he  had  gone. 

"  Everything  is  altered  now.  I  go  back  to  my 
former  plan.  We  can  stay  here  until  it  is  safe  to 
leave  —  since  we  know  these  men  are  dogging  us, 
daylight  will  probably  be  the  safest;  and  we  will  get 
to  the  Emperor  when  you  are  safely  concealed  in  the 
city." 

I  had  too  much  to  live  for  now  to  care  about  put- 
ting my  life  to  the  hazard  in  the  way  I  had  purposed 


124  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

in  my  mood  of  desperation.  It  was  once  more  my 
desire  now  to  make  the  men  believe  that  I  was  indeed 
the  Emperor,  so  that  the  pursuit  of  me  should  cease 
the  instant  I  could  get  back  to  the  Palace. 

But  my  plans  were  still  fated  to  be  thwarted. 

"  I  can  only  make  out  two  men,  monsieur ;  but 
there  may  be  many  others  hidden  close  by,"  said  Ivan, 
returning. 

"  We  can  at  any  rate  speak  to  them.  Call  a  couple 
of  the  men.  to  be  ready  at  hand  in  case  of  need,"  I 
told  him ;  and  in  that  way  like  a  fool  played  into 
their  hands. 

Ivan  at  my  bidding  went  to  the  door  and  called 
through  it  — 

"Who  is  there?" 

"  We  are  police.     Open." 

This  was  either  a  very  ugly  new  development  or 
a  lie.  I  chose  to  regard  it  as  the  latter. 

"  What  do  you  want  ?  "   was  Ivan's  next  question. 

"  We  seek  M.  Vastic.    Open  at  once." 

"  There  is  nobody  here  of  that  name.  We  open 
the  door  to  no  one  at  this  time  of  night." 

"  We  shall  break  it  in,"  said  the  voice.  "  Open,  in 
the  name  of  the  Emperor." 

"  Tell  them  to  break  it  in  if  they  can,"  said  I,  and 
Ivan  gave  the  reply;  whereupon  they  commenced  to 
hammer  and  bang  at  the  door  with  such  a  clatter  that 
the  mere  noise  itself  ought  to  have  roused  my  suspi- 
cions. But  my  wits  were  as  dull  as  a  dunce's  to  their 
ruse;  and  I  had  not  a  thought  of  their  trick  until  a 
loud  noise  with  a  great  smashing  of  glass  at  the  back 
of  the  house  told  us  their  object  had  been  merely  to 
distract  our  attention  downstairs  while  the  real  attack 
was  delivered  on  an  upper  floor. 

"  Go  to  Boreski,  mademoiselle,"  I  cried  as  I  dashed 
up  the  broad  stairway,  followed  by  Ivan  and  the  men. 
The  others  had  rushed  up  by  a  back  staircase  and  met 
us  on  the  landing. 

"  Where  have  they  got  in  ?  "  I  asked. 


THE    ATTACK  125 

"  That  room,"  said  one  of  them,  pointing  to  a  door. 
A  glance  at  it  showed  me  the  key  was  outside,  and  in 
a  moment  I  had  turned  it  upon  those  within.  Not  a 
second  too  soon.  As  the  lock  shot  home  the  handle 
was  rattled  by  some  one  inside. 

Ivan  had  seen  me  and  immediately  rushed  through 
into  an  adjoining  room  where  I  heard  him  lock  and 
bolt  the  door. 

"  The  room  leads  into  this  dressing-room,  mon- 
sieur," he  said  as  he  came  out.  "  But  the  door  is 
only  a  slight  one  and  will  not  keep  them  back." 

I  went  in  and  examined  it,  and,  coming  to  the  same 
conclusion,  promptly  abandoned  it  as  a  point  of  de- 
fence. I  then  sent  Ivan  to  fetch  Boreski,  and  while 
he  was  away  thought  out  an  impromptu  scheme  for 
defending  the  landing  place. 

It  lent  itself  well  enough  to  such  a  purpose.  It 
formed  a  square,  on  one  side  of  which  were  the 
stairs;  and  it  was  thus  possible  to  place  men  so  that 
they  could  command  the  doors  by  which  the  men 
must  come  out;  and  my  simple  plan  was  to  form  a 
sort  of  barricade  with  some  heavy  pieces  of  furni- 
ture from  behind  which  we  could  operate. 

With  Boreski  came  Helga  full  of  pluck,  resource 
and  ideas.  I  explained  my  plan  to  them  and  sent 
two  men  downstairs  to  keep  watch  against  a  further 
surprise. 

"  We  can  keep  the  watch,  the  Duchess  and  I,"  said 
Helga  instantly ;  "  and  thus  leave  you  much  stronger." 
But  the  Duchess  as  promptly  declared  she  had  no 
nerve  for  work  of  the  kind  and  further  tried  to  in- 
duce Boreski  to  stay  with  her. 

He  was  no  coward,  however,  and  when  Helga 
vetoed  the  suggestion  with  great  indignation  and  I 
joined  with  her,  he  sided  with  us  and  she  had  to  give 
way,  doing  so  with  great  reluctance. 

Helga  then  went  downstairs  and  our  preparations 
were  soon  complete. 

Meanwhile  the  men  in  the  room  were  suspiciously 


126  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

quiet.  Probably  they  realized,  as  we  did,  that  they 
had  gained  very  little  by  getting  into  the  house  by 
the  way  they  had  chosen  and  were  really  caught  in 
a  kind  of  trap,  from  which  further  progress  into  the 
house  would  be  attended  with  more  danger  than  they 
cared  to  face. 

A  glance  at  my  watch  showed  me,  to  my  surprise, 
it  was  nearly  eleven  o'clock.  The  hours  had  flown 
very  quickly. 

"At  what  hour  is  it  daylight?"   I  asked  Boreski. 

"  About  half-past  three,"  he  said. 

"  Then  we  shall  have  four  or  five  hours  of  this. 
They  '11  clear  off  when  the  light  comes." 

"  Had  n't  we  better  speak  to  them  ?  " 

"  By  all  means  if  you  can  do  any  good.  You  know 
them,  I  don't." 

He  climbed  over  the  barricade  and  rapped  at  the 
door. 

"  Who  is  there?  "  he  asked.  "  I  am  Boreski."  No 
reply  was  made,  and  he  knocked  and  called  again. 
"  I  don't  believe  anyone  is  in  there,"  he  said  to  me  in 
a  whisper.  "  I  can't  hear  a  sound." 

"  Let 's  hope  they  've  gone  then,  but  I  doubt  it," 
I  replied,  and  then  as  a  suspicion  flashed  on  me,  I 
turned  to  Ivan.  "  What  about  the  upper  storey.  Are 
there  any  ladders  about  the  place  long  enough  to 
reach  it?" 

"  Yes,  monsieur,  at  the  stables." 

"  That  explains  the  silence  then.  Come  with  me 
quickly ;  "  and  climbing  the  barricade  I  rushed  up, 
followed  closely  by  Ivan.  We  were  in  the  nick  of 
time. 

They  had  already  planted  a  long  ladder  reaching 
to  the  window  of  one  of  the  front  rooms  and  three 
of  them  were  more  than  half-way  up.  I  threw  the 
window  open. 

"  Come,  gentlemen,  quicker  please.  You  keep  us 
waiting,"  I  called. 

The  result  was  almost  comical.     The  man  at  the 


THE    ATTACK  127 

top  muttered  something  to  those  below  him,  and  in 
an  instant  all  three  went  sliding  helter-skelter  to  the 
ground,  and  picking  themselves  up  scurried  off  in  the 
darkness  to  cover. 

"  They  won't  be  in  a  hurry  to  try  that  again,"  I 
said  as  I  closed  the  window ;  "  but  we  must  watch 
them.  Let  one  of  the  men  come  up  here  and  keep 
a  lookout ;  "  and  I  went  down  again  to  Boreski. 

Another  long  wait  followed  during  which  we  heard 
plenty  of  movement  in  the  room  close  at  hand. 

"  Something  's  doing,"  I  said.  "  I  wish  to  Heaven 
we  knew  what." 

"  I  '11  try  to  speak  to  them  again,"  he  replied,  and 
made  a  second  attempt  with  no  better  result. 

Later,  Helga  sent  for  me.  I  found  she  had  got 
the  women  servants  well  in  hand  and  all  were  en- 
gaged in  keeping  a  vigilant  watch. 

"  We  can  see  them  going  up  and  down  that  lad- 
der, and  each  man  seems  to  carry  something  up  and 
come  down  empty  handed.  See,"  and  she  led  me  to 
a  small  barred  window  from  which  I  could  see  the 
ladder. 

What  I  saw  made  me  catch  my  breath.  A  couple 
of  men  went  up  with  an  armful  of  straw  and  a  third 
followed  with  a  bundle  of  small  wood.  They  were 
going  to  set  fire  to  the  house.  I  did  not  speak  this 
thought  to  Helga. 

"  What  does  it  mean  ?  "   she  asked. 

"  I  '11  try  to  find  out." 

"  You  think  I  'm  afraid,  I  suppose  ?  You  know 
that  they  mean  to  set  the  house  on  fire,  and  you  won't 
say  it." 

"  I  mean  that  I  '11  find  the  way  to  stop  that.  Call 
to  me  the  moment  those  three  men  come  down  again." 

I  returned  to  Boreski  and  told  him. 

"  We  must  enter  that  room  and  stop  it." 

"  T«s,  I  'm  with  you." 

"  You  go  in  by  the  dressing-room  door  and  take 
.ivan.  1 11  take  this  man.  When  I  call  to  you,  get 


128  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

in  as  fast  as  you  can.  Turn  out  all  the  lights  here  or 
they  '11  see  us  enter." 

Out  they  went  promptly  and  we  stood  in  the  dark- 
ness waiting  for  Helga's  voice. 

"  They  've  come  down,  monsieur,"  she  called  a  few 
minutes  later,  and  in  a  trice  I  had  turned  the  key  and 
burst  into  the  room. 

The  luck  was  ours.  The  room  was  empty.  Never 
dreaming  that  we  should  venture  in,  they  had  left  it 
unguarded.  All  round  the  sides  were  piled  heaps  of 
straw  and  dry  wood,  ready  to  be  fired,  and  the  evi- 
dence of  their  dastardly  trick  lay  plain  to  our  eyes. 

Had  it  not  been  for  Helga's  quickness  the  infernal 
plan  would  have  been  successful. 

"  We  have  them  now,"  I  said  eagerly  to  Boreski. 
"  We  '11  trap  them  here.  They  '11  be  back  in  a  mo- 
ment. We  '11  wait  and  give  them  an  unexpected 
welcome." 

We  hid  in  the  darkness,  the  four  of  us,  and  pres- 
ently heard  the  sound  of  heavy  feet  mounting  the 
ladder. 

"  No  shooting,"  I  whispered.  "  Just  seize  them. 
We  may  catch  more  by-and-by  in  the  same  trap.  And 
wait  until  all  are  in  the  room.  Silence  like  death,  till 
I  move." 

Not  a  sound  escaped  us,  and  for  my  part  I  held 
my  breath  when  the  head  and  shoulders  of  the  first 
man  appeared  at  the  open  window,  and  he  stepped 
all  unsuspecting  into  the  room;  and  a  second  and 
then  a  third  followed,  each  with  his  bundle  of  straw 
or  wood  as  fuel. 

One  of  the  men  came  so  near  me  to  deposit  the 
burden  that  he  almost  touched  me,  and  as  he  stooped 
to  put  it  down,  I  gave  the  signal. 

"  Now,"  I  cried  in  a  loud  voice  and  sprang  upon  my 
man.  A  scene  of  wild  tumult  followed  as  the  series 
of  tough  struggles  commenced.  The  men  fought  hard, 
and  we  stumbled  and  tumbled  and  wrestled  in  the 
darkness,  blundering  hither  and  thither,  taking  and 


THE    ATTACK  129 

giving  fierce  blows,  often  knocking  up  against  one 
another,  mingled  at  times  in  dire  confusion,  all  strain- 
ing with  desperate  effort,  breathing  hard  and  speak- 
ing scarce  a  word  save  when  some  sharp  ejaculation 
of  anger  or  pain,  or  a  violent  oath  leapt  from  between 
tight-clenched  teeth. 

Ivan  was  the  first  to  beat  his  man,  and  soon  after- 
wards, as  my  hand  chanced  to  knock  against  a  heavy 
billet  of  wood,  I  seized  it  and  dealt  my  antagonist  a 
blow  on  the  head  which  laid  him  out. 

I  was  considering  how  to  use  the  victory  when 
some  one  came  to  the  foot  of  the  ladder,  ran  up  a 
few  rungs,  and  called  — 

"  Start  the  fire." 

At  the  same  instant  a  tremendous  crash  was  heard 
in  the  lower  part  of  the  house,  followed  by  loud 
screams  from  the  women  and  the  gruff  tones  of  men. 
Then  Helga's  voice  came  loud  and  piercing,  calling 
to  me  for  help. 


CHAPTER  XIV— CONCERNING  THE 

VALUE   OF   HOSTAGES 


THE  noise  in  the  house  below  ceased  with  omi- 
nous suddenness  as  I  started  to  rush  down  in 
response  to  Helga's  cry  for  help. 

What  to  do  with  our  prisoners  embarrassed  me  for 
a  moment.  Every  one  of  us  might  be  needed  below, 
and  my  first  idea  was  to  leave  the  men  as  they  were. 
But  happily  I  did  not  do  that. 

"  Ivan,  you  must  come  with  me.  M.  Boreski,  will 
you  and  the  servant  watch  the  men  here  and  try  to 
find  some  means  of  securing  them  ?  " 

"  There  is  plenty  of  rope  in  one  of  the  rooms  above/' 
said  Ivan  to  the  servant  as  we  two  hurried  out. 

The  landing  and  stairs  were  dark,  and  we  found 
the  men  we  had  left  on  the  landing  had  clambered 
over  to  our  side  of  the  improvised  barricade,  where 
they  were  waiting,  revolver  in  hand,  in  expectation 
of  an  attack  from  below. 

"  It  is  not  safe  to  go  down,  my  lord,"  said  one  of 
them.  "  They  are  waiting  for  us  below  there." 

"  Are  n't  the  women  in  danger,  you  cowards  ?  "  I 
cried  angrily,  my  thoughts  on  Helga.  "  Follow  me," 
and  I  sprang  over  it  and  ran  down. 

"  Mademoiselle,  mademoiselle,"  I  called  as  I  ran, 
but  no  answer  came.  Ivan  kept  by  my  side,  and  as 
we  reached  the  bottom  some  men  sprang  right  at  us. 
There  were  six  or  seven  of  them  at  least,  and  for  a 
few  moments  we  were  in  the  thick  of  a  pretty  stiff 
fight.  All  four  of  us  were  struck  several  times,  and 

130 


THE    VALUE    OF    HOSTAGES     131 

finding  it  impossible  to  beat  them,  desperately  as  we 
fought,  we  had  to  retreat,  losing  one  of  the  two  ser- 
vants who  was  made  a  prisoner. 

Ivan  fought  like  a  fiend  incarnate,  kicking,  lunging 
and  using  the  butt  end  of  his  heavy  revolver  with 
tremendous  effect,  and  but  for  him  I  should  have 
been  made  a  prisoner.  I  was  surrounded  and  held 
by  three  of  the  men  when  he  dashed  in,  and  scatter- 
ing them  with  his  tremendous  strength,  rescued  me 
and  dragged  me  up  the  stairway. 

"  To  the  landing,  monsieur,"  he  said ;  "  our  only 
chance ;  "  and  back  we  had  to  go,  scrambling  head- 
long up  the  stairs  as  best  we  could ;  while  our  assail- 
ants, exasperated  at  our  escape,  fired  shot  after  shot 
after  us. 

That  we  were  not  hit  seemed  a  miracle.  The  dark- 
ness alone  can  have  saved  us,  aided  no  doubt  by  the 
excitement  which  prevented  the  men  below  firing 
steadily. 

We  had  saved  our  skins  but  had  failed  in  what  to 
me  was  vastly  of  more  importance  —  the  rescue  of 
Helga  and  the  others ;  and  the  failure  so  maddened 
me  that  for  the  time  I  was  incapable  of  consecutive 
thought.  I  was  conscious  chiefly  of  a  fierce  animal 
desire  to  wreak  my  vengeance  upon  the  cowards  who 
had  captured  her,  and  hugged  the  thought  to  my 
heart  that  I  could  certainly  kill  some  of  them.  In 
other  words  I  was  for  the  moment  almost  out  of  my 
mind  with  baffled  rage. 

"  We  must  save  the  mademoiselle,  monsieur,"  said 
Ivan  at  length,  perplexed  by  my  silent  inactivity. 

"  Or  avenge  her.  My  God,  if  anything  has  hap- 
pened to  her,  they  shall  pay  dearly,"  I  returned. 

"  What  shall  we  do  next,  monsieur  ?  " 

That  question  was  soqn  settled  for  us,  however; 
for  suddenly  lights  appeared  below  and  relieved  the 
dead  gloom  of  the  landing. 

"  They  are  going  to  attack  us,"  whispered  Ivan. 

"  We "  shoot  this  time  and  shoot  to  kill,  Ivan,"  I 


132  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

said,  speaking  out  fierce  wrath  and  with  a  sort  of 
devilish  pleasure  at  the  prospect. 

But  the  attack  tarried,  and  while  we  waited  Boreski 
came  out. 

"  We  have  secured  those  three,"  he  said. 

"  Bring  them  out  and  shoot  them,"  I  answered. 
"  The  others  have  taken  mademoiselle  and  the 
Duchess." 

"  It  will  be  no  good  to  do  that." 

"  Bring  them  out,"  I  rejoined  fiercely ;  and  when 
he  hesitated  I  added,  "  Then  I  will ;  "  and  I  went 
into  the  room. 

"  For  God's  sake,  don't  do  murder,"  he  said,  and 
Ivan  followed  in. 

I  paid  no  heed  to  the  words,  and  seizing  the  first 
man  I  dragged  him  out,  bound  as  he  was,  and  dashed 
him  down  on  the  ground.  The  mere  recourse  to  this 
brutality  seemed  to  give  relief  to  my  rage,  and  I  went 
in  again  and  brought  out  another,  treating  him  just 
as  brutally.  I  was  for  the  while  both  bully  and  coward 
in  my  frenzy. 

When  I  got  out  I  found  Boreski  speaking  to  some 
one  below.  I  leaned  forward  and  tried  to  see  the 
speaker,  and  had  I  been  able,  I  believe  I  should  have 
shot  him  on  the  spot. 

"  You  know  whom  we  seek,"  the  man  said.  "  Give 
him  up  to  us  and  we  will  go." 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "   asked  Boreski. 

"  No  matter.    I  speak  for  those  who  are  with  me." 

"  Not  for  all  of  them,"  said  I,  interposing  with  an 
unholy  laugh.  "  We  have  three  here  who  would  like 
to  speak  for  themselves.  Come  up  and  ask  them  why 
your  scheme  to  fire  the  house  has  failed." 

My  reply  seemed  to  produce  far  more  effect  than 
the  sneer  itself  warranted,  for  we  heard  the  men  draw 
together  and  speak  in  low  but  excited  tones.  Sud- 
denly the  reason  for  this  flashed  upon  me.  I  had 
spoken  in  Russian,  and  my  accent  had  betrayed  me 
for  a  foreigner. 


THE   SUDDENNESS    OF    THE    ACTION    TOLD,    AND    PEUHAPS    THE 
RECKLESSNESS    OP    IT    HELPED    ME." Page  I JJ. 


THE    VALUE    OF    HOSTAGES     133 

At  last  I  began  to  see  the  way  out  of  it  all,  and  my 
strange  frenzy  rapidly  subsided. 

"  Are  you  coming,  gentlemen  ? "  I  cried  again. 
"  We  can  promise  you  a  merry  welcome  which  will 
save  some  of  you  at  least  the  trouble  of  returning. 
Or  do  you  find  it  easier  to  gag  women  than  to  face 
men  ? "  and  I  continued  to  pour  in  a  broadside  of 
sneers  and  taunts,  speaking  all  the  time  in  Russian. 

"  Who  is  that  speaking,  Boreski  ?  "  came  at  last  in 
the  same  gruff  deep  voice  that  had  spoken  before. 

"  The  man  you  have  been  fools  enough  to  mistake 
for  the  Emperor,"  I  answered  with  a  laugh. 

"  Boreski,  why  do  you  not  answer?" 

"  Tell  him  the  truth,  M.  Boreski,"  said  I  in  a  tone 
loud  enough  to  reach  those  below. 

"  If  I  tell  them,  it  will  turn  their  vengeance  upon 
you  for  Vastic's  death,"  he  said  in  a  low  tone. 

"  Better  upon  me  than  upon  mademoiselle,"  I  re- 
plied quickly,  in  the  same  loud  tone.  "  I  am  not  afraid 
of  the  truth.  Tell  them  I  fooled  you  as  well." 

"  It  is  not  whom  you  think,"  he  said. 

"  Holy  Grace  of  God !  "   exclaimed  the  man  below. 

Realizing  the  effect  which  the  discovery  had  pro- 
duced, and  believing  firmly  in  the  eloquence  of  acts, 
I  obeyed  my  next  impulse,  and  jumping  over  the  bar- 
ricade ran  half-way  down  the  stairs  and  stood  where 
the  light  from  below  shone  upon  me. 

"  I  will  show  you  for  yourselves,"  I  said. 

The  suddenness  of  the  action  told,  and  perhaps  the 
recklessness  of  it  helped  me.  The  men  stared  up  at 
me  as  if  astounded,  and  for  a  moment  not  one  of  them 
moved.  Then  two  revolvers  were  raised  and  levelled. 

"  Stay,"  I  cried  in  a  loud  voice  of  command.  "  If 
you  fire  at  me  it  will  be  the  sentence  of  death  on  your 
three  comrades  up  there,"  and  I  pointed  up  the  stair- 
way. "  You  understand,  Ivan  ?  " 

"  By  the  living  God,  I  do,"  he  answered,  and  his 
voice,  tremulous  with  earnestness,  heightened  the 
effect  of  the  situation. 


134  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

It  was  just  one  of  those  positions  which  a  little 
impudence  and  bluff  will  carry  when  everything  else 
may  fail. 

The  leader  of  the  men  growled  out  a  word,  and  the 
two  revolvers  were  lowered.  Then  he  turned  to  me. 

"  Who  are  you  ?  " 

"  To  the  devil  with  your  who  are  you  ?  You  can 
see  who  I  am  not,  and  that  should  be  enough  for 
you." 

"  It  is  Vastic's  murderer,"  said  one  of  the  men 
then,  and  murmurs  of  rage  followed.  I  recognized 
the  speaker  as  Vastic's  companion. 

"  You  were  with  him,  say  what  you  saw,"  I  said. 

"  I  saw  you  shoot  him  like  a  dog,"  said  the  fellow. 

"  You  lie,  and  you  know  it,"  I  cried  sternly.  "  I 
did  not  shoot  him  until  he  was  in  the  act  of  shooting 
me.  He  mistook  me,  as  you  all  have,  for  the  Em- 
peror; and  it  was  his  life  or  mine." 

There  was  more  angry  murmuring  at  this,  and  I 
thought  the  men  would  break  away  from  the  leader's 
control.  I  have  never  been  nearer  death  than  at  that 
moment. 

"  Come  down  that  we  may  see  you  better,"  said  the 
leader  next. 

"  You  can  see  me  quite  well  enough  here ;  but  as 
you  will.  Ivan,  remember,  three  lives  for  mine,"  I 
called,  and  I  went  down  deliberately  and  stood  face 
to  face  with  them  at  very  close  range;  and  a  very 
ugly-looking  lot  they  were. 

"  He  is  not  the  Emperor,  God  curse  him,"  cried  one 
of  the  gang. 

"  I  am  not  even  a  Russian,"  I  said. 

"  Your  name  ?  "    demanded  the  leader  sternly. 

"  Is  my  own  concern." 

"  I  will  know  it,"  he  insisted  threateningly. 

"  While  you  threaten  me,  I  '11  see  you  damned  be- 
fore I  '11  tell  you."  This  was  only  another  bluff.  It 
would  be  useless  to  deny  my  name.  Helga  had  spoken 
it  before  Vastic's  companion.  But  I  dared  not  yield 


THE    VALUE    OF    HOSTAGES     135 

to  the  man's  threats.  A  single  symptom  of  weakness 
and  the  whole  bluff  would  be  exposed. 

"  You  carry  things  daringly,"  he  said. 

"  There  are  three  reasons  for  it  —  up  there,"  I  re- 
torted grimly.  "  You  can  take  my  life  if  you  will  and 
if  you  dare.  You  are  all  known  well  enough,  and 
foreigners  of  my  position  are  not  murdered  in  cold 
blood  -without  full  penalties  being  exacted.  Shoot,  if 
you  've  a  mind  to  face  the  public  executioner.  If  you 
have  n't,  let 's  put  an  end  to  this." 

"  You  killed  our  comrade." 

"  Yes,  and  three  more  will  die  if  you  kill  me." 

This  was  the  trump  card,  I  could  see  that.  He 
had  sneered  when  I  had  spoken  of  the  executioner; 
but  there  was  no  sneer  for  this.  He  presented  in- 
deed the  very  type  of  concentrated  furious  perplexity. 
Like  the  rest,  he  was  willing  enough  to  kill  me;  but 
he  believed  my  threat  would  be  carried  out;  and  fear 
for  his  comrades  alone  saved  his  hand. 

"Do  you  still  refuse  your  name?"  he  asked;  and 
I  believe  he  was  utterly  at  a  loss  what  to  do  or  say. 

"  Not  through  fear  of  your  knowing,  but  I  allow 
no  man  to  threaten  me." 

"  Will  you  tell  it  me  then  ?  " 

"  Yes,  when  you  speak  in  that  tone.  My  name  is 
Denver ;  I  am  an  American." 

"  How  came  you  to  be  here  ?  " 

"  Under  circumstances  which  led  to  my  being  re- 
garded as  the  Emperor.  Among  those  who  fell  into 
the  mistake  was  the  spy,  Drexel,  whose  report  to  you 
has  caused  all  the  havoc." 

"Where  is  he?" 

"  At  present,  alive.  How  long  he  lives  depends  on 
you."  He  liked  this  answer  no  better  than  my  former 
threat. 

"  There  has  been  a  fearful  mistake,"  he  said. 

"  Which  you  have  done  your  worst  to  add  to." 

"  You  admit  you  killed  M.  Vastic  ?  " 

"  I  have  n't  attempted  to  hide  it." 


136  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  For.  that  you  and  all  concerned  will  have  to  an- 
swer." 

"  I  am  alone  responsible.  You  know  that.  The 
man  who  was  there  knows  it  well." 

"  You  are  suspiciously  anxious  to  shield  others." 

"  I  tell  the  truth,  that 's  all.  But  come,"  and  I  re- 
sumed my  former  tone  of  authority ;  "  we  have  talked 
enough.  Are  we  to  resume  this  fight,  or  will  you  leave 
the  house  and  take  your  men  away  with  you  ?  " 

"Are  you  dictating  to  me?"  he  asked,  with  a  start 
of  anger. 

"  Yes ;  for  I  hold  the  whip  hand,"  I  flung  at  him. 

"  You  forget  your  life  hangs  by  a  thread." 

"  There  are  four  threads  and  four  lives,"  I  retorted ; 
and  again  he  winced  and  bit  his  lip,  and  was  silenced. 

"If  we  go  you  must  go  with  us,"  he  said  after  a 
pause. 

"  Not  alive,  nor  alone ; "  and  I  pointed  this  with  a 
look  he  could  read. 

"  You  will  release  our  comrades  ?  " 

I  could  have  laughed  aloud  as  I  heard  this.  It  was 
the  proof  that  I  had  beaten  him.  But  I  answered  as 
sternly  as  I  could  speak. 

"  It  is  not  for  you  to  dictate  to  me.  Put  mademoi- 
selle and  the  rest  back  in  the  house  here;  then  take 
your  men  away  with  you.  When  I  am  satisfied  no 
treachery  is  intended,  the  three  prisoners  shall  be 
released." 

"  By  the  living  God  of  Heaven  you  shall  answer 
for  all  this,"  he  cried  in  a  frenzy  of  rage.  But  im- 
potent anger  of  this  sort  was  nothing  to  me.  I  had 
him  on  the  hip,  and  he  knew  it ;  and  if  he  chose  to 
vent  some  of  his  wrath  in  words,  let  him. 

He  stood  many  moments  in  desperate  doubt,  seek- 
ing for  some  other  way  out  of  the  maze ;  but  he  found 
none,  and  he  turned  at  length  to  consult  his  fellows. 
The  conference  was  angry  and  excited,  but  no  talk  or 
excitement  could  alter  the  fact  that  to  harm  me  meant 
the  death  of  their  three  comrades. 


THE    VALUE    OF    HOSTAGES     137 

Muttered  oaths  were  as  thick  as  corn  on  the  cob; 
fierce  threats  were  levelled  at  me,  accompanied  by 
glances  of  bitter  hate.  Once  the  counsel  of  violence 
seemed  likely  to  prevail,  and  the  looks  and  gestures 
grew  so  menacing  that  I  intervened. 

"You  are  listening,  and  ready,  Ivan?"   I  called. 

"  Yes,  monsieur,  quite  ready." 

It  was  enough.  The  gesticulations  ceased,  and  those 
who  were  against  violence  had  once  more  the  upper 
hand. 

After  that  the  end  came  soon. 

Two  of  the  men  went  out  and  returned  with  Helga, 
the  Duchess  Stephanie,  and  the  women-servants. 

Helga's  face  lighted  when  she  caught  sight  of  me 
as  the  knot  of  men  fell  back  and  made  way  for  them 
all  to  pass. 

"  No  one  has  been  hurt  ?  "   I  asked  her. 

"  No,  not  hurt ;  badly  scared,  some  of  us,"  she  re- 
plied. "  But  what  has  happened  ?  " 

"  We  have  been  arguing  on  the  subject  of  hostages, 
and  these  gentlemen  have  taken  my  view  of  the  sub- 
ject. There  will  be  no  more  fighting.  Will  you  all 
go  upstairs  for  a  few  minutes  ?  " 

As  the  men  were  leaving  the  house,  I  called  one  of 
the  grooms  down  and  told  him  to  saddle  a  couple  of 
horses. 

"  I  shall  ride  a  few  miles  with  you,"  I  told  the 
leader. 

"  You  do  not  trust  me  ?  "   he  said  angrily. 

"  In  my  country  we  see  to  things  for  ourselves ; 
that's  all.  Ivan,"  I  called,  "if  I  do  not  return  in 
an  hour,  you  will  understand  there  is  trouble.  You 
will  know  what  to  do." 

"  Yes,  monsieur." 

"  You  try  my  temper,"  said  the  leader. 

"  Merely'  a  business  precaution,"  I  replied  lightly, 
and  went  out  with  him  to  the  stables. 

"  I  do  not  like  your  business  precautions,"  he  said. 
"You  carry  them  too  far." 


138  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  The  fact  is  I  wish  to  speak  to  you,  and  what  I 
have  to  say  cannot  be  said  in  the  hearing  of  others. 
I  can  say  it  as  we  ride  together." 

I  had  some  very  pertinent  questions  to  put  to  him, 
indeed,  and  when  he  had  found  his  horse  and  the 
groom  and  I  had  mounted,  I  told  the  latter  to  fall 
back. 

"  Now,"  I  said,  as  we  all  started,  "  I  want  to  know 
what  is  to  be  the  result  of  this  night's  work,  so  far 
as  I  am  concerned." 


CHAPTER  XV— THE  DANGERS  THICKEN 


MY  companion  was  in  no  hurry  to  answer  the 
question  and  we  rode  some  distance  before  he 
spoke. 

"  Why  could  n't  you  speak  of  this  before  the  others 
—  I  mean  those  in  the  house  at  Brabinsk  ?  " 

"  Why  don't  you  all  discuss  your  plans  at  public 
meetings?  I  suppose  because  you  want  to  keep  them 
secret.  So  do  I  now." 

"  Why  do  you  lay  such  stress  on  secrecy  ?  " 

"  Because  my  own  safety  is  my  own  concern,  and 
no  one  else's." 

"  Are  you  a  secret  police  spy  ?  " 

"  No ;  had  I  been,  do  you  think  I  should  have  been 
in  command  of  things  at  Brabinsk  ?  " 

"  What  are  you  then  ?  " 

"  I  have  told  you.  I  am  an  American ;  I  have  got 
mixed  up  in  this  thing  and  want  to  get  out  of  it." 

"You  killed  M.  Vastic?" 

"  Do  you  think  I  was  such  a  fool  as  to  want  to  kill 
him  ?  I  had  no  feud  with  him,  nor  have  I  with  you. 
It  was  a  question  whether  he  shot  me  —  thinking  I 
was  the  Emperor  —  or  whether  I  got  in  first.  And  I 
had  the  drop  on  him." 

"  Our  comrades  do  not  die  unavenged,"  he  said 
with  a  grim  significance  anything  but  pleasant  to  no- 
tice. I  chewed  the  reply  a  while  in  uneasy  silence. 

"  I  may  take  that  as  a  declaration  of  war  between  us. 
You  mean  you  will  try  to  have  my  life  for  his.  Not 
a  pleasant  lookout  —  for  either  of  us."  The  pause 
and  the  last  words  touched  him  on  the  raw. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  that  ?  " 
139 


140  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  We  Americans  make  ugly  enemies  when  we  're 
put  to  it.  I  know  every  man  of  you  by  sight,  and 
have  a  rare  memory  for  a  face  —  when  I  want  to 
remember  it." 

"  God  of  the  dead  and  living,  have  a  care,  mon- 
sieur," he  cried. 

"  Ivan  knows  them  too,  and  is  a  staunch  friend  of 
mine,"  I  returned  very  quietly  and  meaningly;  and 
when  he  made  no  reply,  I  added :  "  You  've  had  a 
sample  of  American  methods  to-night,  and  if  it  comes 
to  any  of  this  vendetta  business,  I  '11  put  up  a  good 
hand.  You  may  gamble  on  that." 

"  How  came  you  to  be  there  as  the  Emperor?  "  he 
asked  after  a  pause. 

"  For  reasons  that  don't  in  the  least  concern  you 
or  your  comrades ;  so  you  need  n't  ask  for  them." 

Another  pause  followed. 

"  I  happen  to  have  a  good  deal  of  influence  with 
very  high  authorities.  It  would  be  a  mistake  to  drive 
me  to  use  it." 

Angered  by  this,  he  thrust  his  hand  to  the  pocket 
where  I  had  seen  him  stow  his  revolver. 

"  You  'd  better  not,"  I  said  coolly.  '  The  same 
authorities  who  will  help  me  living  would  avenge  me 
dead.  You  are  all  known.  Besides,  there  are  the 
three  men  at  Brabinsk ;  and  Ivan  will  keep  his  word." 

He  growled  out  something,  an  oath,  I  think,  but  he 
drew  his  hand  back  and  rode  on,  presently  asking 
abruptly  — 

"  What  is  it  you  want  ?  " 

"  A  truce  to  the  whole  thing  —  for  all  concerned 
on  both  sides.  Let  it  end  right  here.  The  thing,  as 
you  said,  has  been  a  terrible  mistake.  Let  it  stop  at 
that." 

"  That  is  not  in  my  power  to  say."  He  appeared 
to  speak  with  some  regret,  and  after  thinking  a  while 
added :  "  No,  it  is  impossible.  If  M.  Vastic  had  not 
been  shot,  it  might  have  been." 

I  had  not  expected  to  make  much  headway,  so  I 


THE    DANGERS    THICKEN       141 

was  not  very  disappointed,  and  went  on  to  try  and  get 
at  what  was  the  real  object  of  my  questions. 

"  I  believe  you  yourself  regret  the  thing,"  I  said. 
"  You  mean,  I  suppose,  that  if  it  rested  with  you,  your 
decision  would  be  for  a  truce." 

"Yes,  I  think  it  would.  But  the  death  of  M. 
Vastic  is  too  heavy  a  blow  for  the  brotherhood.  You 
will  be  all  held  to  account  for  it." 

"  All.  It  was  my  act  alone.  You  mean  I  shall  be 
accountable." 

Something  in  my  voice  must  have  betrayed  me,  for 
he  started,  and  turning  in  his  saddle  looked  at  me. 

"  What  are  the ,  others  to  you  ?  The  mademoiselle, 
for  instance?" 

"  They  are  nothing  to  me,"  I  answered  as  if  indif- 
ferently ;  "  except  that  I  have  brought  this  thing  on 
them  and  shall  see  them  through  it." 

"  You  give  yourself  a  troublesome  commission, 
monsieur." 

"  You  're  a  lot  of  damned  cowards,"  I  cried.  It 
was  a  feeble  thing  to  say,  but  it  relieved  my  feelings, 
and  soon  afterwards  I  reined  up  my  horse. 

"  I  'm  going  back,"  I  said  curtly. 

"  Good-night,  monsieur.  As  a  man  I  am  sorry  for 
what  has  happened  and  for  what  may  have  to  come. 
I  hope  we  may  not  meet  again." 

"  Wait  till  we  do.  Your  sorrow  may  be  wanted 
for  your  own  side ; "  and  without  waiting  for  more, 
I  wheeled  my  horse  round  and  set  off  back  at  a  gallop 
followed  by  the  groom.  And  I  took  back  with  me  a 
very  anxious  heart  and  a  whole  crowd  of  perplexing 
doubts  and  harassing  fears. 

Turn  which  way  I  would,  dangers  of  some  kind 
blocked  the  path  —  dangers  for  Helga  or  myself  sep- 
arately when  they  did  not  threaten  us  both  in  common. 

I  had  had  a  fairly  adventurous  life,  and  in  my  time 
had  run  up  against  some  ugly  risks;  but  these  had 
been  of  the  nature  of  sudden  emergencies  to  be  met 
promptly  and  overcome.  But  never  before  had  I  been 


142  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

called  upon  to  face  such  a  danger  as  this  threatened  to 
be  —  enduring,  shadowy,  secret  and  all  encompassing. 
And  I  am  not  ashamed  to  admit  I  was  considerably 
shaken. 

It  is  one  thing  to  take  your  life  in  your  hands,  at 
a  crisis,  face  the  music  and  fight  for  all  you  are  worth 
while  the  bother  lasts ;  and  quite  another  to  pit  your- 
self against  a  secret  society,  to  find  the  music  a  per- 
petual dirge,  threatening  constantly  to  develop  into 
your  own  funeral  march,  and  to  breakfast,  dine  and 
sup,  walk,  sit  and  sleep,  talk,  laugh  and  be  merry  with 
the  cold  circle  of  a  revolver  barrel  pressed  to  your 
forehead. 

But  it  had  to  be  done,  it  seemed,  so  long  as  I  re- 
mained in  Russia,  and  how  long  that  would  be  must 
depend  upon  an  extremely  explosive  contingency  — 
Helga's  intentions. 

My  hope  was  to  get  her  to  give  up  her  country  and 
adopt  mine ;  but  it  was  impossible  to  be  sanguine. 
They  say  a  woman  can  bear  pain  far  better  than  a 
man,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that,  given  the  requisite 
courage  and  a  sufficient  motive,  she  could  also  bear  the 
strain  of  ever-present  danger  with  greater  fortitude. 

So  far  as  I  could  judge,  Helga  had  been  for  years 
risking  the  kind  of  danger  which  now  loomed  upon 
me  as  so  formidable ;  and  I  saw  very  little  reason  to 
believe  she  would  regard  the  new  development  as  any- 
thing worse  than  just  a  fresh  complication  which  had 
to  be  faced,  and  from  which  she  would  steadily  refuse 
to  run  away. 

When  I  got  back  to  the  house  I  very  soon  had 
reason  to  see  that  this  was  her  frame  of  mind,  and 
that  there  was  more  in  this  visit  of  the  Duchess 
Stephanie  than  I  had  yet  had  time  to  learn. 

The  night's  experiences,  coupled  with  his  wife's 
arguments  and  entreaties,  had  made  an  end  of  Boreski 
as  a  conspirator.  He  had  persuaded  himself,  or  she 
had  persuaded  him,  which  came  to  the  same  thing, 
that  he  had  now  nothing  to  hope  for  from  the  elabo- 


THE    DANGERS    THICKEN       143 

rate  scheme  by  which  he  had  designed  to  force  the 
Imperial  consent  to  his  marriage  and  everything  to 
gain  by  abandoning  it.  I  found  the  two  of  them  im- 
portuning Helga  to  take  a  similar  view ;  and  some 
high  words  seemed  to  have  passed. 

"  We  shall  leave  Russia  for  a  time,"  the  Duchess 
was  say.ing  as  I  entered. 

"  I  think  you  are  right  to  go  under  the  circum- 
stances," agreed  Helga.  "  But  what  has  occurred 
to-night  has  not  weakened  my  position  by  a  thread. 
The  key  of  everything  is  the  possession  of  these 
papers  which  the  Government  dare  not  allow  to  fall 
into  other  hands  than  their  own.  I  still  possess  them." 

"  But  even  if  you  persist,  you  cannot  use  them, 
Helga,"  cried  the  Duchess  Stephanie.  "These  wretches 
alone  would  not  let  you  live  to  do  that.  I  declare  I 
tremble  all  over  when  I  think  of  that  fearful  time 
when  we  were  in  their  power." 

"  Why?  They  did  us  no  harm.  They  just  stopped 
us  from  crying  out,  took  us  over  to  the  stable  and 
locked  us  in  with  a  guard  until  the  mistake  was  dis- 
covered. As  soon  as  that  was  plain,  they  released  us 
and  left  the  place.  Surely  it  is  no  very  awful  thing 
to  be  locked  up  in  a  stable  for  an  hour.  It  is  not  like 
a  prison  or  a  Siberian  hell." 

"  You  forget  what  I  told  you,  mademoiselle,"  said 
Boreski ;  "  that  the  men  left  us  and  released  you  only 
because  we  had  caught  three  of  their  number  and  M. 
Denver  threatened  to  have  them  shot.  They  would 
never  leave  you  in  peace  —  nor  us,  indeed,  if  we  were 
to  remain." 

"  If  you  think  that,  by  all  means  leave  the  country." 

There  was  a  spice  of  contemptuousness  in  Helga's 
reply,  although  spoken  with  apparent  earnestness. 

"  What  do  you  think,  M.  Denver  ?  "   asked  Boreski. 

"  I  think  as  you  do,  that  that  is  the  only  safe 
course." 

"  It  will  at  any  rate  please  M.  Denver's  friends 
among  the  authorities,"  said  Helga,  with  a  flash  at 
me. 


144         WHEN  i  WAS  CZAR 

"  We  owe  our  liberty  to  M.  Denver  and  probably 
our  lives  as  well,  and  I  don't  think  you  should  say 
such  things." 

This  from  the  Duchess  Stephanie  surprised  me 
vastly. 

"  We  also  owe  it  to  him  that  the  dangers  ever  arose 
at  all,"  retorted  Helga  quickly.  "  But  I  congratulate 
him  upon  having  won  you  over  so  completely  to  his 
side  that  you  forget  that.  My  memory  is  longer.  But 
by  all  means  take  his  advice." 

"  I  shall  help  you  best  by  taking  no  part  in  this 
discussion.  There  is  still  something  to  be  done,"  I 
said,  and  left  the  room,  in  the  middle  of  a  protest  by 
the  Duchess  Stephanie  against  what  she  termed  Helga's 
rank  ungenerosity. 

It  was  the  truth  of  Helga's  bitter  words  that  hurt 
me.  I  had  caused  the  trouble  and  brought  the  danger 
upon  them,  and  I  knew  only  too  well  that  the  danger 
was  but  averted  for  a  time. 

I  went  in  search  of  Ivan,  and  with  him  released  our 
prisoners  and  Drexel  and  saw  them  well  away  on 
their  return  to  the  city.  As  we  went  back  to  the  house 
Ivan  said  — 

"  You  will  not  let  the  mademoiselle  remain  here, 
monsieur?" 

"Why  not,  Ivan?" 

"  The  brotherhood,  monsieur.  They  will  hunt  her 
down,  and  you  and  M.  Boreski." 

"Do  you  think  them  really  dangerous?" 

"  Great  God  of  my  fathers,  can  any  one  doubt  it  ?  " 

"What  of  yourself,  then?" 

"  What  is  to  be  will  be,"  he  answered  with  a  shrug. 

"  You  mean  you  don't  care  ?  " 

"  When  the  storm  rages  over  the  forest,  monsieur, 
it  is  the  big  trees  which  feel  it  and  fall,  the  little  trees 
are  passed  over.  I  am  only  a  little  one." 

"  Would  you  like  to  have  money  to  fly  ?  " 

"  Lord  of  all  Powers,  if  I  had  not  seen  you  to- 
night, I  should  think  you  a  coward  to  give  such 


THE    DANGERS    THICKEN       145 

counsel.  I  am  not  a  cur,  monsieur,  but  a  watch- 
dog." 

"  I  said  it  merely  to  test  you,  and  I  ask  your  pardon. 
I  was  certain  of  your  answer,  though.  We  shall  work 
together  to  save  the  mademoiselle.  But  if  we  are  to 
succeed,  you  must  not  do  again  what  you  did  to-night." 

"  Your  pardon,  monsieur  ?  "  he  asked,  not  under- 
standing. 

"  You  told  her  my  plan  and  brought  her  to  me." 

"  When  you  would  have  thrown  away  your  life, 
and  would  not  let  me  go  with  you,  monsieur.  What 
else  could  I  do  ?  "  and  he  shrugged  his  great  shoul- 
ders. "  But  I  will  follow  you  now  anywhere  and 
obey  you  implicitly." 

"  At  present  I  do  not  know  what  to  do.  I  see  no 
way,  Ivan." 

"  You  will  think  of  something  —  or  Mademoiselle 
Ilelga  will.  But  she  should  not  stay  here.  There 
are  places  where  she  can  hide  safely,  monsieur.  We 
have  done  it  before." 

"  Well,  we  shall  see,"  I  answered  a  little  hopelessly 
as  we  entered  the  house. 

Helga  was  waiting  for  us  in  the  hall,  and  seemed 
angry  and  excited. 

"  Ivan,  get  M.  Boreski's  carriage,  and,  if  he  wishes 
it,  go  with  him  to  the  city.  He  starts  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. M.  Denver  will  probably  go  with  him." 

Ivan  looked  the  picture  of  perplexity. 

"  And  yourself,  mademoiselle  ?  "    he  asked. 

"  Do  as  I  say,  Ivan,  and  at  once." 

He  went  away  without  a  word  but  he  glanced 
at  me. 

"  To  tell  the  truth,  mademoiselle,"  I  said,  "  I  'm 
afraid  I  am  rather  too  tired  for  so  long  a  drive  just 
at  present." 

Boreski  and  the  Duchess  came  out  as  I  finished  and 
caught  the  last  few  words. 

"  It  is  not  very  long,  M.  Denver,  only  some  three 
hours  at  most/'  he  said,  "and  the  Duchess  will  be 
10 


14G  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

very  glad  of  your  company.  It  will  be  an  added 
protection." 

"  I  hope  you  will  come,  monsieur.  It  is  really  the 
safest  thing  —  in  fact,  the  only  safe  thing." 

"  I  think  you  had  better  go,"  declared  Helga  firmly. 

"  Of  course  you  wish  to  get  out  of  the  country  as 
soon  as  possible,"  said  the  Duchess. 

"  As  soon  as  practicable,  naturally,"  I  agreed.  "  But 
I  have  one  or  two  things  to  arrange  first." 

"  If  you  are  wise  you  will  lose  no  time  about  it," 
said  Boreski,  who  was  manifestly  eager  for  me  to  ac- 
company him. 

"  You  have  completely  forgiven  me  then  for  the 
deception  I  practised  upon  you  in  coming  here?"  I 
asked. 

"  Many  things  have  happened  since,"  he  replied. 
"  I  have  abandoned  that  part  of  my  plan,  and  my  wife 
has  found  a  way  of  escape  from  the  difficulties  which 
troubled  us.  Our  marriage  need  no  longer  be  kept 
secret.  Indeed,  the  Emperor  already  knows  of  it." 

"  The  real  Emperor,"  put  in  Helga  quietly. 

"  Besides,  we  owe  you  much  for  to-night ;  I  feel 
that,"  he  continued,  and  went  on  to  thank  me  in  his 
courteous  and  dignified  manner.  I  was  so  entirely 
surprised  by  this  most  queer  and  unexpected  turn  of 
things  that  I  could  find  nothing  to  say. 

Then  the  Duchess  turned  to  Helga. 

"  Let  me  make  a  last  appeal  to  you,  Helga." 

"  It  is  useless,  madame."  The  reply  was  curt,  de- 
cisive and  angry. 

"  You  have  no  right  to  keep  them.  It  was  I  who 
brought  them  to  you,  and  they  are  mine.  Why  not 
do  as  I  say,  throw  yourself  upon  the  Emperor's  mercy 
and  seek  his  forgiveness  ?  " 

I  stared  from  one  to  the  other  in  amazement. 

"  The  Duchess  saw  the  Emperor  this  morning," 
said  Boreski  to  me  in  an  aside. 

"  You  have  had  my  decision,  madame,"  said  Helga 
coldly. 


THE    DANGERS    THICKEN       147 

"  I  think  you  're  a  very  wicked  woman.  You  want 
to  ruin  me  just  when  I  have  succeeded  in  everything." 

"  You  make  my  position  very  invidious,  mademoi- 
selle," said  Boreski,  looking  profoundly  uneasy. 

"  M.  Denver,  you  have  some  influence  with  Made- 
moiselle Helga,"  said  the  Duchess  to  me.  "  Use  it 
now,- I  beg  of  you,  to  urge  her  to  give  back  these 
papers  to  me." 

"  M.  Denver  has  no  influence  with  me,"  declared 
Helga.  "  The  papers  were  obtained  at  my  sugges- 
tion and  for  my  own  purpose,  and  no  power  in 
Russia  shall  drag  them  from  me  until  that  purpose  is 
accomplished." 

"  But  I  have  pledged  my  word,"  cried  the  Duchess 
with  tears  in  her  eyes. 

"  And  have  done  your  best  to  keep  it.  But  the 
papers  must  remain  with  me.  Nothing  can  change 
my  resolve." 

We  heard  the  carriage  at  the  door  then. 

"  I  think  that  in  honour  you  should  give  them  up," 
said  Boreski. 

Helga  looked  at  him  very  angrily. 

"  I  bid  you  good-night,  M.  Boreski,"  she  said  stiffly. 

But  the  Duchess,  having  tried  ineffectually  en- 
treaties and  tears,  had  a  last  shaft  in  the  quiver.  She 
laughed  angrily. 

"  They  will  do  you  no  good.  You  have  to  account 
for  how  you  obtained  them,  and  I  will  swear,  if  neces- 
sary, that  I  forged  them  myself.  You  shall  not  ruin 
me.  We  have  been  your  dupes  too  long." 

"  Your  carriage  is  waiting,  madame.  Good-night, 
messieurs,"  and  with  a  bow  which  included  me  as 
well  as  Boreski,  she  turned  her  back  upon  us  and 
went  into  an  adjoining  room. 

"  We  had  better  go,"  said  Boreski. 

"  She  is  a  dangerous,  deceitful,  treacherous  woman," 
exclaimed  the  Duchess  passionately.  "  Come,  M. 
Denver." 

"  Excuse  me,  madame,  I  am  remaining,"  I  said. 


148  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  You  will  repent  it,  monsieur,"  she  exclaimed 
angrily  as  she  swept  past  me. 

"  Possibly,  madame ;  but  at  present  I  see  nothing 
but  congratulation  in  being  able  to  number  myself 
among  Mademoiselle  Helga's  friends." 

"  The  Emperor  will  hear  of  it  from  me." 

Boreski  lingered  a  moment  as  if  wishful  to  sneak 
to  me,  but  his  wife  called  him  sharply,  and  he  con- 
tented himself  with  a  glance  which  may  have  jveant 
many  things  to  him  but  nothing  to  me,  and  they 
drove  off. 

I  looked  after  the  carriage  thoughtfully  and  went 
back  into  the  house.  Ivan  was  in  the  hall. 

"  You  did  not  go  with  the  carriage,  then  ?  "  I  said 
in  some  surprise. 

"  No,  monsieur,  mademoiselle  said,  if  M.  Boreski 
wished  it,  and  he  did  not  say  so." 

"  I  am  glad,  Ivan." 

"  Thank  you,  monsieur.  I  thought  you  would  wish 
it.  What  are  we  to  do  next  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know.  I  will  see  Mademoiselle  Helga," 
and  I  went  to  the  room  where  she  was. 


CHAPTER  XVI—  HELGA'S  DEFEAT 


WITH  my  hand  on  the  door  of  the  room  where 
Helga  was,  I  paused.  The  thought  crossed 
my  mind  that  I  had  not  been  alone  with  her  since 
the  critical  moment  in  which  the  cloud  between  us 
had  been  swept  away,  and  we  had  seemed  to  under- 
stand intuitively  each  the  other's  heart  feelings. 

The  thought  embarrassed  me,  and  I  turned  back 
to  try  and  think  my  way  to  some  definite  practical 
course  of  action. 

The  scene  with  the  Duchess  Stephanie  had  shown 
me  one  thing  clearly.  The  failure  of  Helga's  plans 
was  no  longer  to  be  set  down  solely  to  me.  The 
Duchess  had  herself  seen  the  Emperor  and  patched 
up  peace  with  him,  the  chief  condition  of  which  had 
been  the  restoration  of  the  secret  papers. 

It  appeared,  therefore,  that  the  Emperor  and  old 
Kalkov  had  been  working  for  the  same  end  at  the 
same  time  by  different  methods.  And  if  this  were 
so,  it  was  equally  clear  that  the  wily  old  Prince  had 
misled  me  as  to  the  Emperor's  cognizance  of  my  part 
in  the  affair.  A  course  on  his  side  which  was  quite 
in  keeping  with  Helga's  opinion  and  description  of 
his  methods. 

For  my  part  I  cared  little;  he  might  throw  me 
over  if  he  pleased,  and  he  had  doubtless  calculated 
upon  that  as  a  probable  contingency.  But  it  affected 
Helga  very  seriously  now,  because  it  had  led  the 
Emperor  to  take  a  line  with  the  Duchess  which  he 
would  never  have  taken,  had  Kalkov  told  him  what 
I  was  doing;  and  it  had  thus  closed  the  gates  against 
Helga's  chances  of  getting  to  the  Emperor  himself. 

149 


150  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

Up  to  the  present  Helga's  position  had  been  veiled, 
and  if  I  could  have  secured  her  an  interview,  her  story 
might  have  been  listened  to  with  an  impartial  ear.  But 
now  the  Duchess  was  going  in  hot  haste  to  prejudice 
Helga  in  the  Emperor's  eyes  by  pointing  to  her  as  the 
real  source  of  danger  in  regard  to  the  papers. 

In  other  words  Helga's  scheme  for  the  benefit  of 
Boreski  by  securing  the  Imperial  consent  to  the  mar- 
riage had  succeeded,  while  it  had  failed  so  far  as  it 
concerned  Helga  herself.  And  the  very  success  of  it 
made  the  failure  for  her  all  the  more  disastrous. 

It  seemed  indeed  that  the  further  one  went  in  the 
whole  affair  the  more  hopeless  and  complicated  and 
dangerous  it  became. 

The  moment  Helga's  real  part  in  the  matter  was 
told  to  the  Emperor  he  would  pass  on  the  knowledge 
to  Kalkov,  and  the  whole  machinery  of  the  Govern- 
ment's secret  police  and  spies  would  be  set  in  motion 
for  her  detection  and  arrest. 

And  as  if  that  were  not  enough,  the  ominous  tangle 
with  the  brotherhood  had  arisen  at  the  same  moment. 

Between  us  we  had  made  just  a  horrible  mess  of 
everything;  and  as  the  more  I  pondered  the  thing 
alone  the  more  hopeless  it  looked,  I  went  in  at  length 
to  Helga  to  see  if  I  could  get  any  ray  of  light  from 
her. 

The  way  of  a  woman  is  ever  a  paradox  surely,  and 
Helga  was  very  much  of  a  woman  in  that  respect. 

When  I  entered  I  found  her  stretched  at  full  length 
on  a  sofa  in  what  appeared  to  me  to  be  an  attitude  of 
almost  despairing  dejection,  and  so  preoccupied  that 
she  did  not  hear  me  until  I  closed  the  door  behind  me. 
Then  she  sat  up  quickly  and  looked  at  me.  She  had 
great  mastery  over  her  features,  and  she  evinced 
neither  pleasure  nor  surprise  at  sight  of  me. 

"  Have  you  forgotten  something  and  returned  for 
it  ?  "  she  asked  with  a  sort  of  conventional  politeness. 

"Returned?" 

"  I  thought  you  were  going  with  Boreski." 


HELGA'S    DEFEAT  151 

"  Did  you  ?  "    My  glance  said  more  than  my  words. 

"  The  Duchess  will  have  been  disappointed." 

"  Her  disappointment  is  nothing  to  me." 

"  No?  "  with  a  lift  of  the  brows,  as  if  in  surprise. 

"  No,"  I  repeated.     "  I  have  been  thinking." 

"  You  would  have  been  better  employed  in  getting 
back  to  the  city.  You  would  have  covered  a  third  of 
the  distance  by  now." 

"  I  am  not  going.     I  want  to  talk  to  you." 

"  Is  n't  it  rather  late  ?  "  She  pointed  this  with  a 
glance  at  the  clock. 

I  could  not  restrain  a  smile. 

"  Is  this  some  new  game  we  are  playing?  "  I  asked. 

She  sat  drumming  her  fingers  on  the  sofa  arm. 

"  Is  that  what  you  want  to  talk  about  ?  " 

"  No.    I  wish  to  ask  you  what  you  propose  to  do." 

"  And  I  do  not  propose  to  tell  you." 

She  said  this  very  quietly  and  calmly,  and  then 
suddenly  flashed  out  — 

"  What  I  do  can  be  no  possible  concern  of  yours, 
M.  Denver." 

"  On  the  contrary  it  is  everything  to  me,"  I  re- 
turned firmly.  "  You  know  that  as  well  as  I." 

"  I  will  not  know  it ;   I  will  not  have  it  so." 

"  We  shall  see.    What  are  you  proposing  to  do  ?  " 

She  looked  as  if  about  to  make  some  sharp  reply, 
but  with  one  of  her  swift  changes,  she  smiled. 

"  Do  you  really  wish  to  render  me  a  service,  mon- 
sieur? " 

"  I  hope  to  render  you  many." 

"  Then  go  back  to  the  Palace  —  to  those  who  sent 
you  to  me  —  and  tell  them  you  have  failed  in  your 
honourable  and  secret  mission.  Tell  them  of  me." 

"  Thank  you,  but  that  is  not  the  kind  of  service  I 
was  expecting  you  to  ask,  and  I  shall  not  do  it." 

"  There  is  no  other  that  I  care  to  ask,  then." 

"  \Vhy  do  you  wish  me  to  go?  " 

"  Ought  I  not  to  be  concerned  for  the  safety  of  so 
welcome  a  guest  ?  " 


152  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  What  extraordinary  creatures  you  women  are  — 
and  you  especially.  Now  if  you  were  a  man " 

"  Would  God  that  I  were !  "  she  interposed  vehe- 
mently. 

"  You  and  I  would  just  sit  down  and  talk  over  the 
whole  mess,  as  two  friends  should,  and  try  to  hit  on 
the  easiest  and  best  way  out  of  it." 

"  Friends !  "  she  cried ;  but  I  took  no  notice  of  the 
interruption. 

"  And  when  we  had  hit  on  the  solution  we  should 
try  to  work  together  to  carry  it  out.  But  instead  of 
that,  here  you  are  flying  into  a  passion  just  because 
I  ask  you  what  you  mean  to  do;  and  then  you  insult 
me  for  no  reason  that  I  can  see  or  understand,  except 
that  I  have  n't  run  away  like  a  coward,  unless  it  is 
that  there  's  nobody  else  around  whom  you  can  treat 
in  the  same  way  with  impunity." 

"  Am  I  to  throw  myself  on  my  knees  in  gratitude 
to  every  one  who  chooses  to  force  the  offer  of  his  help 
upon  me  ?  " 

"  If  it  does  you  any  good  to  say  this  kind  of  thing 
to  me  by  all  means  go  on.  Only  try  to  concentrate 
them  into  a  few  pithy  and  bitter  sentences  and  get 
them  over.  I  can  only  say  they  don't  hurt  me  in  the 
least  except  that  I  know  you  '11  be  horribly  sorry  for 
them  after." 

"  I  am  serious  when  I  say  I  wish  you  to  leave  here." 

"  I  wish  you  'd  try  a  cigarette,"  and  I  lit  a  cigar. 

"  You  are  intolerable,"  she  cried. 

"  Let 's  have  an  agreement.  This  cigar  will  last 
about  twenty  minutes  or  half  an  hour;  suppose  you 
get  through  with  all  your  nasticisms  in  that  time, 
and  then  discuss  things  soberly." 

"  Will  you  leave  the  house,  M.  Denver  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  will  not  —  if  it  means  leaving  you 
here.  Nothing  will  shake  my  resolution  to  see  you 
through  this." 

"  But  if  I  tell  you  that  your  presence  interferes 
with  my  plans." 


HELGA'S    DEFEAT  153 

"  Good.    Go  on." 

"  I  will  not  have  your  help,  I  say." 

"  Very  well ;   go  on." 

"  I  may  surely  choose  whom  I  will  to  help  me." 

"  Of  course  you  may." 

"  And  I  don't  choose  you,  monsieur." 

"  All  right,  but  you  have  a  tendency  to  repeat  your- 
self. "_ 

"  Do  you  wish  to  provoke  me?" 

"  A  bit  superfluous,  surely.  But  if  you  would  get 
into  a  towering  rage  and  be  done  with  it,  it  might 
help  us." 

"  You  dare  to  insult  me  only  because  you  think  I 
am  defenceless." 

"  If  you  really  think  I  wish  to  insult  you,  you  are 
the  most  extraordinary  woman  in  Russia.  You  know 
so  much  better  than  that." 

"  I  wish  you  to  leave  the  house,  monsieur." 

"Why?" 

"  And  if  you  will  not  go  I  will  call  my  servants." 

"  Ivan  will  have  no  hand  in  such  madness." 

"  So  you  would  even  try  to  turn  my  servants 
against  me." 

"  My  cigar  is  half  through,"  I  said,  very  calmly. 

"  Ah,  you  have  no  answer  to  that." 

"  No,  none.  Ivan  or  you  yourself  can  find  one 
easily." 

"  You  are  insufferable,"  she  cried,  her  eyes  flash- 
ing, as  she  sprang  to  her  feet.  "  I  will  not  stay  in  the 
room  with  you,"  and  she  crossed  to  the  door. 

I  went  on  smoking  and  would  not  even  turn  my 
head  to  watch  her.  At  the  door  she  paused. 

"  Will  you  leave  my  house,  M.  Denver  ?  " 

"  I  have  given  you  my  answer  already,  Mademoi- 
selle Helga." 

"  I  did  not  think  you  could  be  so  grossly  dis- 
courteous." 

"  There  's  a  good  deal  about  me  you  seem  to  persist 
in  misunderstanding:.  But  one  thing  you  shall  know 


154  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

clearly  —  that  my  will  power  is  every  whit  as  strong 
as  yours." 

:'  Then  I  shall  leave." 

:'  That 's  precisely  what  I  wish  you  to  do,  and  Ivan 
and  I  will  go  with  you." 

She  opened  the  door  and  I  rose  and  flung  my  cigar 
away. 

"  I  've  thrown  the  rest  of  it  away.  Now  let  us  be 
sensible  and  face  things,  and  stop  this  wrangling. 
Come  and  sit  down  again." 

"  I  will  not.     I  will  not  be  insulted." 

I  looked  her  very  steadily  in  the  eyes  as  I  crossed 
the  room  to  her,  and  she  may  have  divined  something 
of  my  thoughts,  for  it  seemed  to  cost  her  an  effort  to 
meet  my  gaze.  And  when  I  was  close  to  her,  she 
shrank  slightly  and  her  ringers  left  the  door  handle. 
I  closed  the  door  then,  and  she  bit  her  lip  and  frowned 
in  the  struggle  to  appear  firm.  After  an  intentionally 
long  pause,  I  said,  slowly  and  deliberately  — 

"  You  have  been  horribly  unjust  to  me.  In  your 
anger  you  have  said  things  that  I  would  suffer  from 
no  one  else.  You  know  that,  and  -  I  paused 
and  lowered  my  tone  — "  and  you  know  why.  We 
both  know  why,  Helga.  We  learnt  it  to-night." 

She  shook  her  head  quickly. 

"  I  don't  see  why  you  should  shake  your  head. 
It  has  changed  all  my  life  for  me " 

"  Don't,"  she  interposed. 

"  Why  not  ?  It  is  true  —  do  or  say  what  you 
please.  You  are  first  in  the  world  to  me." 

"  I  will  not  hear  you.     I  will  not." 

"  Then  I  won't  say  it  again.  But  it  will  always 
be  so.  I  just  want  you  to  feel  that  and  to  know  it 's 
in  that  spirit  I  wish  to  talk  over  things  with  you. 
That 's  all." 

That  she  was  deeply  moved  she  could  not  hide 
from  me.  She  stood  with  lowered  head,  her  bosom 
heaving,  her  lips  trembling  as  she  bit  them,  and  her 
fingers  interlocked,  until  with  a  deep  sigh  she  ap- 


HELGA'S    DEFEAT  155 

peared  to  come  to  a  decision,  when  she  lifted  her 
face  and  answered  steadily  — 

"  I  do  not  pretend  not  to  understand  you ;  but  I 
cannot  and  will  not  accept  your  help.  You  must  go 
away." 

"  I  will  not  take  that  answer,  and  I  will  not  leave 
you." 

I  spoke  as  I  felt,  quite  resolved  on  that  point. 

The  answer  pleased  her,  and  the  hardness  of  her 
face  relaxed. 

"  You  are  very  obstinate,"  she  said,  and  her  eyes 
were  almost  smiling;  certainly  the  light  in  them  was 
soft. 

"  It  does  n't  matter  what  we  call  it.  It  is  the 
thing  that  matters.  Tell  me  frankly  why  you  try 
to  refuse  my  help." 

She  did  not  answer  directly,  and  her  eyes  were 
troubled. 

"  Yes,  I  will  tell  you.  You  have  a  right  to  know," 
and  she  recrossed  the  room  to  her  former  place.  I 
followed  to  mine. 

"  How  far  would  you  go  with  your  help  ? "  she 
asked,  leaning  her  chin  on  her  hand  and  gazing  at  me 
earnestly. 

"  I  should  like  to  know  what  that  look  has  behind 
it,  but  I  can  answer  the  question  only  in  one  way.  I 
wish  you  to  be  my  wife,  Helga,  and  let  me  help  you 
at  every  turn  in  life.  I  love  you." 

"  And  know  nothing  of  me." 

"  I  know  that  you  are  the  one  woman  the  world 
holds  for  me.  That  is  enough  for  me  to  know." 

"  You  saw  me  yesterday  for  the  first  time." 

"  It  will  be  the  same  when  yesterday  is  ten  or 
twenty  years  old.  It  is  no  question  of  mere  time." 

"  Yet  I  am  not  as  other  women." 

"  I  don't  love  the  other  women." 

"  I  do  not  mean  that.  You  know.  I  mean  I  am 
not  a  good  woman  —  as  women  are  counted  good." 

"  I  am  accustomed  to  form  my  own  judgments 
and  to  trust  them." 


156  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  I  should  only  ruin  you.     It  is  impossible." 

"  Wait  until  I  am  ruined  and  then  see.  But  you 
would  not  ruin  me,  on  the  contrary  I  should  save  you 
from  ruin." 

"  You  are  very  self-confident." 

"  Because  I  love  you." 

The  directness  of  the  reply  seemed  to  please  her, 
for  she  smiled. 

"  You  are  very  concise,  monsieur." 

"  This  is  no  time  to  waste  words.  We  have  a 
crisis  to  face." 

She  paused,  and  her  face  hardened  a  little  as  if  in 
defiance. 

"  I  have  been  wooed  before  —  do  you  realize  that  ?  " 

"  You  have  not  been  won." 

"  I  mean  I  have  led  men  on  to  woo  me  and  have 
jilted  them." 

"  You  did  not  love  them." 

"  You  mean "  she  began  with  a  flash  of  her 

eyes  which  changed  to  a  smile  as  she  stopped  abruptly. 
It  died  away  when  I  said  nothing,  and  the  air  of 
defiance  returned.  "  It  is  that  you  will  not  understand 
me.  I  did  it  to  use  them  for  the  purpose  of  my  life 
—  and  when  they  were  of  use  no  longer  I  flung  them 
away." 

"  Then  why  not  use  me  ?  " 

"  I  meant  to  —  at  first,"  and  she  threw  up  her  head. 

"Why  not  at  last  then?" 

"  Ah,  you  drive  me  to  speak  so  plainly.  I  tell 
you  I  am  bad  —  bad  to  the  core,  heartless,  heedless, 
sexless  if  you  will,  where  my  revenge  is  concerned. 
Now  will  you  go  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  Well,  then,  if  you  will  have  the  full  truth,  you 
shall.  So  long  as  I  thought  you  were  the  Emperor 
I  set  myself  with  all  my  woman's  wit  and  cunning 
to  make  you  love  me.  I  planned  it,  schemed  for  it, 
and  knowing  all  that  it  might  mean,  I  yearned  for  it. 
I  told  you  I  would  have  made  any  sacrifice  to  have 


HELGA'S    DEFEAT  157 

won  your  power  to  my  side.  Now,  perhaps,  you  see 
how  base  a  thing  I  am." 

"  Well,  you  have  succeeded,  and  have  made  me 
love  you  —  though  Heaven  knows  I  needed  no  making. 
What  then?" 

"  My  God,  will  nothing  open  your  eyes  and  drive 
you  from  me  ?  " 

"  One  thing ;    but  you  have  not  said  it  yet." 

She  looked  at  me,  and  emotion  seemed  to  master 
her  till  she  said  passionately  — 

"  You  are  no  use  to  me.  Had  you  been  in  truth  the 
Emperor,  as  God  is  my  judge,  I  would  have  been 
your  mistress.  But  being  what  you  are,  I  will  not 
be  your  wife." 

"  You  are  very  anxious  to  blacken  yourself  in  my 
eyes,"  I  said  after  a  pause. 

"  You  at  any  rate  shall  know  the  truth  —  see  me 
for  what  I  am." 

"Why?" 

"  I  wish  you  to  know  it." 

"  I  will  tell  you  why,  Helga.  There  are  limits 
even  to  the  recklessness  of  your  self-slander.  I  have 
done  you  more  wrong  than  I  deemed.  You  had  caught 
yourself  in  your  own  toils  and  come  to  —  to  love 
the  Emperor." 

I  spoke  slowly  and  deliberately,  and  as  the  words 
left  my  lips  she  started  as  if  to  make  some  indignant 
retort;  but  checked  herself  and  leant  back  in  her  seat, 
pale  and  set,  her  brows  wrinkled  in  intensely  earnest 
thought.  I  watched  her  closely,  and  presently  a  flush 
began  to  spread  over  her  cheeks,  and  she  said  slowly, 
without  looking  at  me  — 

"  Why  should  I  deny  it?  You  wish  the  truth  and 
shall  have  it." 

Then  she  sat  up  again  and  bent  forward  toward  me. 

"  Yes,  I  love  you  —  if  it  be  love  to  long  to  do  what 
you  ask,  and  yet  be  strong  enough  to  put  all  thought 
of  doing  it  out  of  my  heart.  I  do  love  you,  I  believe, 
and  yet  I  am  resolved  never  to  look  on  your  face 


158 

again.  I  hate  you  for  the  deceit  you  practised,  which 
has  ruined  everything  for  me  at  the  very  moment 
when  all  seemed  to  be  won.  And  yet "  —  her  voice 
and  eyes  softened  and  she  sighed  —  "  and  yet  I  —  I 
am  glad  you  came." 

"  I  ask  no  more  than  that  —  at  present.  Except 
leave  to  ask  for  more  when  I  have  undone  the  mis- 
chief I  have  caused.  You  will  grant  that  ?  " 

"  No  —  no,  a  hundred  times  no." 

"  You  may  make  it  a  million.  It  will  not  alter 
my  resolve." 

She  laughed  with  delicious  softness. 

"  Now,  you  know  why  I  will  not  have  your  help." 

"  Now,  I  do  not  care.  I  mean  to  force  it  on  you ; 
I  will  make  it  necessary  to  you.  You  have  shown 
me  the  road  in  what  you  've  said.  You  will  marry 
me  when  I  have  helped  you  to  revenge  upon  old 
Kalkov.  Very  well." 

"  No,  no,  I  said  I  would  never  marry  you." 

"  I  know  you  did,  but  that  was  because  you  de- 
clared I  was  no  use  to  you.  I  will  make  myself 
of  use.  I  accept  your  own  terms,  and  from  now  on 
I  take  hold  of  the  thing  and  handle  it  in  my  way." 

"  You  are  very  masterful,"  she  cried. 

"  No,  only  American.  I  've  a  large  interest  in  it 
now,  and  on  our  side  we  believe  in  good  management. 
You  've  bungled  things  awfully,  you  see,  made  a  holy 
mess  of  them  all  round  and  wasted  no  end  of  oppor- 
tunities. For  all  I  know  you  may  have  spoilt  every 
chance.  But  there 's  still  one  way,  and  I  shall  try 
that." 

"  I  can  manage  my  own  affairs,"  she  protested. 

"  You  can  mismanage  them,  you  mean ;  I  'm  too 
deep  in  now  to  trust  your  methods  any  longer.  We 
go  my  way  from  now." 

"  Indeed,  and  what  is  your  way  ?  " 

I  believe  all  women  at  heart  like  to  be  forced  to 
submit,  and  Helga's  manner  now  was  a  curious  mix- 
ture of  the  resentment  which  her  pride  dictated  and 


HELGA'S    DEFEAT  159 

pleasure  at  meeting  a  will  just  a  bit  stronger  than 
her  own. 

"  I  am  going  to  get  you  to  the  Emperor  before 
the  Duchess  can  prejudice  him." 

"How?" 

"  Never  mind  how,  I  'm  going  to  do  it.  What  you 
have  to  do  is  to  go  and  get  some  sleep.  You  can 
have  three  hours,  and  then  you  must  be  ready  to  start, 
and  Madame  Korvata  must  be  ready  too." 

"But  I " 

"  I  'm  not  going  to  let  you  talk  any  more,"  and  I 
got  up  and  opened  the  door. 

She  rose  and  laughed  with  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders. 

"  It 's  a  new  sensation  to  be  ordered  in  this  way." 

"  In  three  hours  we  shall  start,"  was  my  reply. 

"  My  nerves  are  tingling  with  desire  to  rebel,"  she 
said,  as  she  came  across  the  room  slowly,  and  when 
she  reached  the  door  she  stood  and  looked  at  me, 
smiling.  "  Do  all  you  Americans  make  —  make  love  in 
this  way  ?  " 

"  I  'm  the  business  man  at  present ;  the  lover  will 
come  afterwards.  You  won't  mistake  him  when  his 
turn  comes." 

"  Good-night,  Monsieur  —  I'Empereur,"  she  cried, 
her  look  a  challenge  and  her  whole  expression  radiant. 

"  You  will  make  the  lover  rush  things,  Helga,  if 
you  look  at  the  business  man  like  that.  You  ought 
to  be  asleep  already.  Good-night." 

"  Asleep  ?  After  to-night !  "  and  with  a  toss  of 
the  head  she  was  gone. 


CHAPTER  XVII— AT  THE  GATES  OF 

THE   PALACE 


AS  soon  as  Helga  was  gone  I  sent  for  Ivan,  and 
told  him  to  have  everything  in  readiness  for 
the  start  in  three  hours'  time;   and  that  of  course  he 
would  go  with  us. 

"  Where  are  we  going,  monsieur  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  don't  know.  You  spoke  of  some  places  where 
mademoiselle  could  safely  lie  hid  for  a  while.  Which 
is  the  safest  and  nearest  to  Petersburg  ?  " 

"  There  is  a  house  in  the  city  itself,  in  the  Square 
of  San  Sophia,  monsieur;  quite  safe,  if  the  made- 
moiselle will  adopt  her  old  disguise." 

"What  disguise  is  that?" 

"A  Sister  of  Charity,  monsieur." 

"Is  it  safe  from  both  the  police  and  the  brother- 
hood?" 

"  Quite,  monsieur." 

"Then  we  could  go  there.     Is  it  ready  for  her?" 

"  I  can  send  on  a  carriage  with  a  couple  of  the 
women." 

"  Good ;   then  see  to  it  at  once." 

"  But  if  we  leave  here,  there  is  one  thing,  monsieur. 
Have  you  forgotten  —  the  body  of  Vastic?" 

"Yes,  indeed,  I  had  forgotten.  Go  and  see  to 
the  other  things,  and  I  '11  think  what  to  do." 

It  was  a  prickly  problem  in  truth.  To  leave  it 
at  Brabinsk  appeared  out  of  the  question ;  to  bury  it 
and  try  to  hush  the  thing  up  equally  impossible ;  and 
to  take  it  with  us  to  the  city  more  hazardous  than 
either.  He  threatened  to  be  as  much  trouble  to  us 
dead  as  alive,  and  I  smoked  a  cigar  and  tried  to  think 
the  thing  out. 

160 


AT  THE  GATES  OF  THE  PALACE  161 

My  intention  was  to  make  a  clean  breast  of  the 
matter  to  Kalkov,  leaving  him  and  his  police  to  do 
what  they  liked ;  and  I  did  not  doubt  they  would  find 
little  difficulty  in  arranging  matters. 

But  where  should  I  tell  them  to  look  for  the  body? 
To  bring  them  after  it  to  Brabinsk  would  only  put 
them  on  the  scent  after  Helga,  a  result  full  of  dan- 
gerous possibilities. 

Yet  how  to  get  it  away?  It  occurred  to  me  that 
Ivan  and  I  might  carry  it  off  some  miles  from  the 
house  and  hide  it  in  a  wood  or  pond  or  somewhere; 
but  the  personal  risks  attending  such  a  venture  were 
too  considerable,  and  in  a  way  unnecessary. 

Thus  in  the  end  I  was  driven  back  upon  the  decision 
to  leave  it  at  Brabinsk ;  and  Ivan  and  I  had  to  under- 
take the  exceedingly  gruesome  and  revolting  task  of 
burying  it  under  the  floor  of  a  distant  out-house. 

I  shall  not  readily  forget  that  experience.  Ivan 
was  cool  enough ;  but  for  my  part  I  felt  nearly  as 
bad  as  any  murderer  could  have  felt  when  seeking  to 
hide  the  body  of  his  victim ;  and  when  I  got  back 
to  the  house,  a  stiff  glass  of  brandy  was  necessary 
to  enable  me  to  shake  off  the  feeling  of  chilly  horror. 

Then  I  had  to  plan  my  further  movements. 
Roughly,  my  intention  was  to  get  back  to  the 
Palace  and  obtain  an  audience  of  the  Emperor  at 
the  earliest  possible  moment,  and  beg  him  to  see 
Helga. 

Prince  Kalkov  I  did  not  wish  to  see  until  after  that. 
I  took  Helga's  view  of  matters,  and  believed  that 
if  she  could  get  the  story  of  her  father's  ruin  straight 
to  the  Emperor,  before  the  Duchess  Stephanie  could 
influence  him,  she  would  succeed  in  working  upon 
his  old  friendship  for  her  father  sufficiently  at  least 
to  cause  some  kind  of  investigation  into  the  affair. 

But  in  that  we  should  have  to  reckon  with  Prince 

Kalkov,  of  course;   and  he  would  be  an  ugly  enemy. 

Fight   he   would,    naturally,    to   the   last   gasp;    and 

his  influence,  position,  and  parts  would  ensure  that 

II 


162  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

such  a  struggle  would  be  a  desperate  one.  It  was 
like  challenging  the  whole  force  of  the  Government; 
and  however  good  our  case  might  be,  there  were  a 
hundred  things  likely  to  arise  to  defeat  us. 

When  I  am  trying  to  think  out  a  course  coolly,  I 
have  an  unfortunate  knack  of  seeing  all  the  dangers 
and  obstacles  through  a  kind  of  mental  magnifying 
glass ;  and  I  saw  so  many  now,  and  they  all  appeared 
so  great  that  I  could  only  regard  our  chances  as  little 
short  of  hopeless. 

Then  added  to  everything  was  this  infernal  Nihilist 
complication.  Not  only  would  it  afford  Kalkov  a 
lever  of  tremendous  power  against  Helga,  but  it 
threatened  to  dog  our  every  movement  with  perilous 
personal  risk. 

It  was  in  this  respect  that  Vastic's  death  was  so 
threatening.  The  instant  I  told  Kalkov  of  it  he  would 
be  in  possession  of  the  fact  that  Helga  was  implicated 
with  the  brotherhood.  He  would  recognize  in  a  mo- 
ment the  importance  to  him  of  denouncing  his  accuser 
as  a  Nihilist  of  the  Nihilists,  and  would  find  or  invent 
a  thousand  proofs  in  support  of  the  charge;  and  her 
whole  case  would  be  instantly  tainted  and  ruined. 

The  one  thin  slender  chance  of  averting  this  catas- 
trophe was  to  hide  the  fact  that  Helga  Boreski  the 
Nihilist  and  Helga  the  daughter  of  Prince  Lavalski, 
the  Emperor's  former  friend,  were  identical ;  but  even 
this  forlorn  hope  would  be  cut  off  when  the  Duchess 
Stephanie  got  to  the  Emperor  and  told  her  story. 
Boreski  himself  knew  all  about  it,  and  in  all  prob- 
ability had  told  his  wife. 

Still,  whatever  we  might  attempt,  there  were  big 
risks,  and  we  must  be  content  to  take  them  and  deal 
with  them  as  they  threatened  us.  The  first  consid- 
eration was  to  get  at  the  Emperor  before  the  Duchess 
and  strike  the  first  blow. 

A  glance  at  Helga's  face  when  she  came  down  told 
me  she  had  not  slept.  She  was  very  pale.  I  told  her 
where  we  were  going,  and  added  — 


AT  THE   GATES   Ol«'  THE   PALACE    163 

"  You  have  not  taken  my  advice  and  got  some 
sleep." 

"  I  wish  to  speak  to  you  earnestly  a  moment.  I 
have  been  thinking.  You  must  not  do  this  thing 
for  me." 

"  I  will  give  it  up  on  one  condition  —  only  one." 

"What  is  that?" 

"  That  you  give  it  up  also,  and,  instead  of  going  back 
to  Petersburg,  you  cross  the  frontier  with  me !  " 

'''  That  you  know  is  impossible ; "  and  her  face 
clouded. 

"  Come,  then ;  and  don't  keep  the  carriage  waiting." 

"  But  if  you  are  to  run  this  risk,  it  will  be  so  much 
harder  for  me.  I  cannot  bear  it." 

"  So  long  as  you  remain  on  this  side  of  the  frontier 
I  remain  too ;  so  that  you  '11  have  to  bear  it,  I  'm 
afraid ;  "  and  I  took  her  out  to  the  carriage  in  which 
Madame  Korvata  was  already  shivering  in  the  nip- 
ping morning  air.  That  good  lady  was  not  in  a  pleas- 
ant temper,  moreover,  at  having  been  dragged  from 
her  bed  at  such  an  early  hour ;  and  as  she  did  not 
know  all  that  had  occurred,  and  was  not  fully  in  our 
confidence,  Helga  and  I  could  not  speak  much  during 
the  long  drive. 

Helga  lay  back  in  her  seat  most  of  the  time  wrapped 
in  thought,  and  I  on  my  side  was  equally  absorbed; 
but  once,  when  Madame  Korvata  had  fallen  asleep, 
we  exchanged  a  few  words. 

"  I  am  going  straight  to  the  Palace,"  I  told  her ; 
"  and  shall  do  my  utmost  to  get  to  the  Emperor  at 
once.  If  I  am  successful  I  shall  send  immediately 
for  you." 

"  You  will  not  succeed.  Prince  Kalkov  will  not 
let  you,"  she  replied. 

"  I  hope  to  evade  him  altogether." 

"  He  is  a  vigilant  watchdog,  and  all  those  about  the 
Palace  are  at  his  beck  and  in  his  service." 

"  Then  I  shall  try  to  hoodwink  him.  I  know  I  can 
get  to  His  Majesty.  What  you  have  to  do  is  to  be 


164  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

prepared  with  all  the  proof  of  Kalkov's  infamy  —  all 
particulars,  so  as  to  hit  right  home  at  once,  and  as 
hard  as  possible." 

"  Do  not  be  afraid  that  I  shall  fail  at  such  a  mo- 
ment—  if  it  ever  comes." 

"  It  will  come.  It  shall,"  I  said  firmly.  "  But  there 
is  another  thing.  If  we  get  our  chance  and  yet  fail 
—  what  then  ?  " 

She  looked  at  me  and  paused  before  replying. 

"  If  I  could  answer  your  question  as  you  wish,  I 
would.  But  I  shall  never  give  in.  Nothing  will  ever 
satisfy  me  but  victory." 

"  All  the  greater  reason,  then,  for  me  to  do  my 
utmost  now,"  I  answered;  but  she  saw  I  was  dis- 
appointed at  her  reply. 

"  No.  It  is  the  greater  reason  for  you  to  abandon 
the  attempt  and  leave  me  to  fight  on  in  my  own 
way." 

"  That  is  not  how  we  Americans  fight." 

"  But  in  America  you  know  nothing  of  the  condi- 
tions of  such  a  trouble  as  this.  You  do  not  yet  know 
the  risks  you  run.  If  we  attack  Prince  Kalkov  and 
fail,  do  you  think  he  will  not  know  how  to  wreak  his 
revenge  upon  us  —  upon  all  concerned  ?  Ah,  mon- 
sieur, what  can  a  Republican  know  of  the  ways  of 
Russia?" 

"  I  'm  beginning  to  get  an  insight,  at  least,"  I  said 
lightly. 

"  You  fight  with  your  votes  over  there,  and  risk 
perhaps  some  of  your  money;  but  here  the  stakes 
are  human  life  and  liberty.  God  help  us." 

She  spoke  so  vehemently  that  Madame  Korvata 
awoke,  and  our  conversation  ended. 

When  we  neared  the  city  I  told  Helga  I  should  not 
drive  with  her  to  her  destination,  and  asked  her  to  tell 
me  exactly  the  location  of  the  house. 

"  Every  one  knows  the  Square  of  San  Sophia  — 
close  to  the  cathedral.  The  house  is  called  the  Re- 
treat, and  was  formerly  a  mission  house.  A  small 
red-brick  building  in  the  north-east  corner." 


AT  THE  GATES  OF  THE  PALACE  165 

I  took  out  a  scrap  of  paper  and  scribbled  the  words 
"  Retreat,  Square  of  San  Sophia,  N.E.  corner." 

"  You  are  not  writing  it  down.  It  is  dangerous  to 
write  addresses,  my  friend,"  said  Helga  cautiously  as 
I  put  it  in  my  pocket. 

It  was  a  very  small  thing,  but  it  startled  me.  I 
seemed  to  feel,  as  it  were,  the  first  chill  of  the  atmos- 
phere of  intrigue  which  the  simple  caution  suggested. 

"  It  is  in  English,  and  no  eyes  but  my  own  will  ever 
see  it,"  I  said. 

"  Yet  it  is  dangerous,"  she  repeated.  "  You  are  not 
in  America." 

"  Perhaps  you  are  right.  I  '11  tear  it  up ;  "  and  I 
took  out  what  I  thought  was  the  paper,  tore  it  up,  and 
was  flinging  the  pieces  out  of  the  carriage  when  Helga 
again  stopped  me,  and  smiled. 

"  Not  all  in  one  place.  You  have  not  been  reared 
in  this  school,  my  friend.  It  is  safer  to  burn  papers 
which  tell  tales." " 

"  The  pieces  with  the  writing  on  are  gone  already," 
I  said,  glancing  at  those  still  in  my  fingers.  "  See, 
these  are  blanks." 

"  It  may  not  matter,  but  caution  can  never  be 
exaggerated." 

I  tossed  the  remaining  fragments  away,  and  tried 
to  regard  the  incident  as  neither  important  in  itself 
nor  significant  of  anything  serious.  But  Helga's  evi- 
dently sincere  earnestness  affected  me ;  and  the  bother- 
some trifle  was  in  my  thoughts  when  I  left  the  carriage 
soon  afterwards,  and  she  renewed  her  injunctions  to 
me  to  be  cautious. 

"  Do  not  deceive  yourself,"  she  said  very  earnestly 
as  we  parted.  "  I  know  you  will  do  your  best  for 
me;  I  believe  it  with  all  my  heart.  But  you  do  not 
understand  these  things  —  and  we  may  never  meet 
again." 

"  If  I  get  into  a  mess  I  will  contrive  to  let  you  hear 
of  it." 

"  Not   in  Russia,   M.   Denver.     I   shall  wait,  how 


166 

anxiously  I  cannot  tell  you,  for  news  of  you.  And 
if  I  get  none,  I  shall  not  misunderstand.  I  repeat  — 
we  may  never  meet  again." 

"  If  you  do  not  hear  from  me  to-day,  or  at  latest 
to-morrow,  you  will  know  there  is  a  check  some- 
where, and  you  must  fly." 

"  I  shall  be  quite  safe  in  the  Retreat." 

"  You  can  safely  communicate  with  me  at  the 
American  Embassy.  Remember  that." 

"  I  shall  not  forget,  and  need  not  write  it  down," 
she  answered  with  one  of  her  smiles.  "  And  do  you 
yourself  remember  —  caution,  such  as  you  have  never 
had  to  use.  Good-bye.  May  God  prosper  us  and  our 
cause." 

"  And  our  love,  Helga,"  I  added  in  the  lowest  of 
whispers.  A  pressure  of  her  fingers  and  a  .glance  from 
her  eyes  answered  me. 

The  carriage  drove  off  rapidly,  and  left  me  to  set 
about  a  task,  which  in  its  way  was  perhaps  as  difficult 
as  any  that  ever  plagued  the  wits  of  a  sorely  perplexed 
man. 

It  was  still  early  in  the  morning,  and  I  had  to  walk 
some  distance  before  I  could  secure  a  drosky.  The 
driver,  when  I  told  him  to  take  me  to  the  Palace,  ap- 
peared to  think  I  was  either  some  overnight  reveller 
who  had  not  shaken  off  the  effects  of  the  drink,  or 
else  a  lunatic;  for  he  laughed  and  swore  good-lm- 
mouredly,  and  then  flatly  refused  to  do  as  I  bade  him. 

While  we  were  wrangling,  I  saw  some  police  ap- 
proaching, and,  having  no  mind  to  be  interviewed  by 
them.  I  ended  the  dispute  by  giving  him  a  double  fare 
and  telling  him  to  drive  to  a  point  near  the  Palace. 

As  we  rumbled  along  innumerable  difficulties  sug- 
gested themselves  as  obstacles  to  my  gaining  admis- 
sion to  the  Palace  at  all  at  such  an  hour ;  and  the  all 
but  hopelessness  of  doing  so  without  Prince  Kalkov 
getting  to  hear  of  it  was  too  patent  to  be  denied. 

The  attempt  had  to  be  made,  however;  and  as  im- 
pudence and  a  show  of  authority  go  for  much  in 


AT  THE  GATES  OF  THE  PALACE  167 

Russia  as  elsewhere,  I  put  as  bold  a  face  on  things 
as  possible.  When  I  left  the  carriage  I  wrapped  my 
military  cloak  about  me,  and  strutting  with  as  much 
of  an  officer's  swagger  as  I  could  assume,  I  marched 
past  the  first  sentry  without  a  question. 

I  returned  his  salute  in  an  off-hand  way  and  walked 
on  to  the  great  building.  Just  as  I  thought  my  bluff 
would  succeed,  however,  I  was  stopped  by  an  official. 

"  Your  pardon,  monsieur,"  he  said,  "  but  no  one  is 
permitted  to  enter." 

"  I  suppose  I  may  go  to  my  own  rooms,"  I  replied 
in  French,  with  a  smile. 

"  Of  course,  but  this  is  the  Palace,  monsieur." 

"  And  my  rooms  are  in  it.  I  am  a  guest  of  His 
Majesty." 

"  A  thousand  pardons  for  this  interruption,  but  we 
have  very  strict  orders,  and  have  had  no  notification 
of  your  visit.  Will  you  be  so  good  as  to  come  to  my 
bureau  ?  " 

"  I  'd  rather  go  to  my  rooms ;  but  if  this  is  the  way 
that  His  Majesty's  guests  are  usually  treated,  by  all 
means  lead  the  way." 

He  bowed  very  ceremoniously  and  took  me  to  his 
office.  Here  he  repeated  his  apologies  and  asked  me 
my  name. 

"  There  will  doubtless  be  some  directions  here,"  he 
added,  taking  a  book  from  his  desk. 

I  did  n't  want  to  give  my  name  if  it  could  be  helped ; 
and  I  hesitated. 

He  noticed  the  hesitation  and  frowned. 

"  My  name  is  Harper  C.  Denver.  I  am  an  Ameri- 
can. I  arrived  here  three  days  ago.  You  will  prob- 
ably recognize  this  ring  of  His  Majesty's  as  a 
guarantee  of  my  position." 

But  there  are  always  two  views  as  to  the  posses- 
sion of  a  Royal  jewel;  and  this  blockhead  took  the 
wrong  one.  I  might  have  known  he  would;  and  I 
could  almost  read  in  his  eyes  that  he  suspected  me  of 
having  obtained  it  by  some  wrongful  means. 


168  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

He  pretended  to  search  in  his  book  for  some  men- 
tion of  my  name,  while  all  the  time  he  was  asking  him- 
self how  I  could  have  got  hold  of  one  of  His  Imperial 
Master's  rings. 

"  I  regret  exceedingly  that  I  find  no  reference  here 
to  you,"  he  said,  his  manner  still  excessively  polite. 
"  It  is  very  awkward  and  very  unfortunate.  But  I  am 
afraid  I  cannot  permit  you  to  enter  the  Palace  —  with- 
out further  instructions,  that  is.  No  doubt,  however, 
you  can  suggest  some  one  to  whom  I  can  send  ?  " 

He  said  this  with  the  air  of  a  man  who  feels  he  has 
got  you. 

"  You  can  send  to  His  Majesty,"  said  I  quietly. 
"  That  will  be  the  simplest  way." 

He  looked  at  me  steadily,  and  his  manner  changed. 

"  You  wish  to  see  His  Majesty,  then,  at  once?  "  he 
asked. 

"  What  I  wish  is  to  go  to  my  rooms  first,  and  see 
His  Majesty  afterwards.  Nothing  unreasonable  in 
that,  is  there  ?  " 

"  Unreasonable,  no,  monsieur,  and  yet,  perhaps,  un- 
usual. But  I  will  see  what  I  can  do.  I  will  send  and 
make  inquiries." 

He  had  returned  to  his  former  polite  deferential 
air. 

"  So  long  as  you  are  quick,  I  don't  care  what  you 
do,"  said  I. 

"  This  is  very  trying  to  me.  I  am  deeply  sorry. 
But  perhaps  you  are  used  to  these  needs  for  caution 
in  other  countries ;  "  and  he  went  on  in  this  style  until 
a  servant  entered. 

"  Send  Gravok  to  me,"  he  said,  and  accompanied 
the  order  with  a  significant  nod. 

I  wondered  what  was  coming;  but  was  not  long 
left  in  doubt,  for  half  a  minute  later  a  sergeant  and 
three  soldiers  entered,  two  of  whom  placed  themselves 
instantly  one  on  each  side  of  me. 

"  This  is  a  mere  formality,  of  course ;  but  you  will 
understand." 


AT  THE  GATES  OF  THE  PALACE  169 

I  laughed  then. 

"  You  mean  I  am  under  arrest,  I  suppose." 

"  Yes,  of  course ;  what  else  ?  "  he  answered  in  curt 
quick  tones.  "  Are  you  armed  ?  " 

"  I  have  a  revolver ;  here  it  is,"  and  I  put  my  hand 
to  take  it  out. 

"  Stop  him,"  said  the  official  sharply ;  and  a  soldier 
caught  my  arm,  while  the  sergeant  plunged  his  hand 
into  the  pocket  I  had  indicated  and  drew  out  the 
pistol. 

The  official  smiled  with  dry  significance  as  he  ex- 
amined it  and  said  — 

"  Ah,  and  loaded,  I  see.  I  expected  it.  Take  him 
to  the  guard-house." 


CHAPTER  XVIII— PRINCE  KALKOVS 
WELCOME 


MY  first  inclination  was  to  burst  out  laughing 
at  the  egregious  absurdity  of  the  blunder,  but 
I  restrained  myself.  Had  I  had  no  one  but  myself  to 
think  for,  I  would  have  had  my  laugh,  if  the  next 
minute  had  seen  me  in  the  deepest  dungeon  in  Peters- 
burg. But  I  was  carrying  too  many  responsibilities. 

There  are  certain  classes  of  officials  at  whom  it  is 
extremely  dangerous  to  laugh.  You  meet  them  in 
all  countries ;  but  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  they  are 
able  to  resent  your  merriment  practically  by  clapping 
you  into  gaol  and  perhaps  keeping  you  there.  It  is 
safer  consequently  to  laugh  at  unofficial  people. 

There  was  one  quick  way  for  me  out  of  the  bother, 
to  refer  the  thing  to  Prince  Kalkov  —  and  although  I 
was  loth  to  take  it,  I  saw  immediately  that  I  must 
adopt  that  course  or  be  marched  off  by  the  soldiers 
who  were  only  too  ready  to  obey  the  command. 

"  You  must  not  permit  yourself  to  commit  this  mis- 
take, monsieur,"  I  said,  quietly,  "  or  you  will  incur 
the  serious  displeasure  of  Prince  Kalkov,  as  well  as 
of  His  Majesty.  I  do  not  wish  to  bring  trouble  upon 
so  courteous  an  official,  and  consequently  urge  you  in 
your  own  interest  to  communicate  with  the  Prince 
without  delay." 

Nowhere  in  the  world  does  a  big  name  properly 
used  carry  more  terror  than  in  Russia's  capital ;  and 
I  put  all  the  authority  I  could  into  my  tone  and 
manner. 

"  What  have  you  to  do  with  His  Highness  ?  "  asked 
the  man,  hesitating  and  yet  suspicious,  and  motioning 
to  the  soldiers  to  wait. 

170 


PRINCE    KALKOV'S    WELCOME     171 

"  It  happens  to  be  the  case  that  I  have  told  you  the 
truth  about  myself  and  you  have  disbelieved  me.  You 
have  sent  for  these  gentlemen  and  ordered  my  arrest. 
I  will  overlook  that  insult  if  you  send  a  letter  which 
I  will  write  to  the  Prince.  And  if  you  will  not,  I  warn 
you  in  all  seriousness  that  I  can  and  will  obtain  from 
His  Majesty  your  dismissal  and  disgrace." 

"~I  have  done  no  more  than  my  duty,"  he  returned 
sullenly.  He  was  obviously  unwilling  to  give  way 
before  his  inferiors,  and  yet  secretly  afraid  to  persist. 

"  On  the  contrary,  monsieur,  you  are  exceeding 
your  powers  now.  I  have  shown  you  how  to  obtain 
instant  confirmation  of  what  I  have  told  you  from 
the  highest  authority,  and  in  the  simplest  manner. 
Refuse,  and  take  the  consequences.  I  am  like  your- 
self in  one  respect  —  my  patience  has  its  limits." 

"  You  had  this  upon  you,"  he  said  in  the  same  tone, 
as  he  fingered  my  revolver.  "  And,  as  I  said,  it  is 
loaded." 

I  turned  to  the  soldiers. 

"  Gentlemen,  I  am  at  your  disposal.  Take  me  to 
the  guard-house  and  send  to  me  the  officer  of  the 
watch ;  "  and  I  moved  toward  the  door. 

The  sergeant  himself  had  no  liking  for  the  job  now, 
however,  and  hesitated ;  and  the  official  in  a  surly 
tone  gave  in. 

"  You  can  write,"  he  said,  and  laid  paper  and  pen  on 
the  desk. 

"  I  will  not  write  now,"  I  said  curtly,  for  I  began 
to  see  another  ending  to  the  affair.  "  I  gave  you  the 
opportunity  and  you  declined  it.  I  will  go  to  the 
guard-house.  His  Majesty  and  Prince  Kalkov  shall 
find  me  there,  and  you  can  explain.  Come,  gentlemen, 
if  you  please;  or  shall  I  go  alone?" 

That  any  one  should  exhibit  a  preference  to  be 
arrested  was  so  novel  an  experience  for  Russian  offi- 
cialism that  they  were  all  staggered.  The  official  took 
refuge  in  anger. 

"  Are  you  attempting  a  joke  with  me?  "   he  cried. 


172  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  I  do  not  joke  with  persons  in  your  position,"  I 
retorted  sternly. 

"  I  have  my  duty,"  he  replied,  shrugging  his 
shoulders. 

"  If  you  deem  it  your  duty  to  degrade  Prince  Kal- 
kov's  friend  by  imprisoning  him,  do  it,  monsieur  — 
if  you  dare." 

"  It  is  an  impossible  position." 

"  You  have  created  it,  and  must  find  the  way  out. 
But  every  minute  I  am  detained  here  will  count  against 
you  with  the  Emperor ;  "  and  I  pulled  out  my  watch 
as  if  to  mark  them  off.  He  was  sorely  perplexed. 

"  I  will  consider  the  matter.  Withdraw  your  men, 
sergeant ;  "  and  they  filed  out  again,  the  sergeant  mani- 
festly relieved.  "  I  will  send  to  His  Highness." 

"  You  will  do  nothing  of  the  sort,  monsieur,  now," 
I  said.  I  saw  that  he  was  now  practically  convinced 
of  my  good  faith,  and  I  meant  to  gain  my  end  in  my 
own  way. 

"  You  can  enter  the  Palace,  monsieur,  but  I  must 
retain  this,"  and  he  held  up  my  revolver. 

"  We  Americans  do  not  consent  to  be  robbed  even 
in  an  Emperor's  Palace,"  I  retorted,  bent  on  winning 
with  the  honours  of  war. 

"  It  will  be  returned  to  you,  monsieur ;  but  I  can- 
not consent  to  allow  you  to  pass  with  a  weapon  in 
your  possession.  I  dare  not  take  the  responsibility." 

"  There  's  reason  in  that,  perhaps,"  I  agreed  after  a 
pause.  "  You  can  keep  it  until  I  come  to  reclaim  it." 

He  opened  the  door  for  me  then,  and  murmured  an 
apology. 

"  I  am  sorry  for  what  has  occurred,  but  you  will 
understand  the  difficulty  in  which  I  found  myself." 

"  If  you  do  not  mention  it,  monsieur,  I  shall  not ; 
but  if  you  do  I  shall  make  the  worst  of  it.  In  your 
private  ear  I  may  tell  you  I  have  been  away  on  urgent 
business  of  the  Prince's,  and  he  wishes  neither  my 
departure  nor  my  return  to  attract  notice.  I  need  say 
no  more  to  so  zealous  a  servant  of  His  Highness ;  " 


PRINCE    KALKOV'S    WELCOME     173 

and  I  gave  him  a  look  which  I  hoped  would  secure 
his  silence. 

I  was  passing  out  when  a  thought  occurred  to  me. 

"  It  will  perhaps  complete  your  satisfaction  if  you 
accompany  me  to  my  suite  of  rooms." 

He  was  more  than  pleased;  and  so  was  I,  for  by 
this  means  I  secured  myself  from  all  further  inter- 
ruption at  the  hands  of  the  numerous  members  of  the 
household  whom  we  met  on  the  way. 

I  had  some  difficulty  in  finding  my  rooms,  but  suc- 
ceeded at  length,  and  taking  my  companion  in  with 
me,  was  soon  able  to  convince  him  thoroughly  of  his 
mistake.  He  overwhelmed  me  with  profuse  apolo- 
gies, returned  my  revolver,  begged  me  to  overlook 
his  action,  and  what  was  much  more  important, 
assured  me  I  could  depend  upon  his  silence  as  to  my 
return. 

It  is  always  an  intense  satisfaction  to  turn  a  check 
into  an  advantage,  and  I  was  disposed  to  plume  my- 
self upon  my  adroitness  and  to  regard  the  incident 
as  of  good  omen  for  the  start  of  things. 

I  dressed  myself  in  my  own  clothes  once  more,  and 
then  had  to  consider  how  best  to  reach  the  Emperor. 
I  was,  moreover,  desperately  hungry,  and  how  to  get  a 
breakfast  puzzled  me. 

It  is  so  often  the  little  fiddling  trivialities  which 
cause  so  much  embarrassment.  The  servant  who  had 
waited  upon  me  before  had  been  Kalkov's  confidential 
man,  Pierre,  and  I  was  naturally  unwilling  that  he 
should  know  of  my  return,  as  he  would  instantly  in- 
form his  master. 

Some  breakfast  I  must  have,  however,  and  to  get 
it  I  must  of  course  ring  the  bell  and  take  my  chance. 
The  luck  was  with  me  this  time.  The  man  who  came 
was  a  stranger. 

"  I  will  have  my  breakfast  served  in  my  room  this 
morning,"  I  said  in  an  off-hand  tone,  as  if  I  had  lived 
in  the  Palace  half  my  life.  He  was  too  well  trained 
to  express  any  surprise  even  if  he  felt  any;  and  in  a 


174  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

few  minutes  he  returned  with  a  breakfast  and  stayed 
to  wait  upon  me. 

I  ate  the  meal  in  silence,  and  then  lighting  a  cigar 
I  said  in  a  casual  way  — 

"  You  have  not  waited  upon  me  before,  I  think.  I 
don't  recall  your  face." 

"  I  have  been  absent  from  the  Palace,  monsieur." 

"  Ah,  that  explains  it." 

"  I  returned  the  day  before  yesterday,  monsieur," 
he  said  with  a  quick  glance  and  in  a  significant  tone 
which  showed  his  thoughts. 

"  I  see,  that  was  while  I  was  away.  Is  His  Majesty 
recovered  from  his  indisposition  ?  " 

"  By  the  blessing  of  Providence,  completely,  mon- 
sieur," he  replied  earnestly.  "  But  it  was  not  serious, 
happily." 

"  That  is  good  news,"  I  said ;  but  it  struck  me  as 
singular  that  his  recovery  should  be  complete  before 
my  return.  It  seemed  to  lend  some  kind  of  confirma- 
tion to  my  former  suspicion  that  Kalkov  had  played 
me  false  in  regard  to  the  Emperor. 

"  By  the  way,  you  will  be  waiting  upon  me  for  the 
future,  I  suppose  ?  "  I  said  after  a  pause. 

"  Yes,  monsieur." 

"  I  am  glad  of  that,"  and  I  gave  him  a  couple  of 
gold  pieces  as  a  material  proof  of  my  pleasure.  "  I 
wish  to  have  an  audience  of  His  Majesty  this  morn- 
ing. Can  you  get  my  request  to  him?  I  will  write 
it.  It  is  important." 

"  There  will  be  no  difficulty,  monsieur." 

I  wrote  a  note  urging  His  Majesty  to  grant  me  an 
immediate  interview  and  handed  it  to  the  man. 

"  You  know  who  I  am,  of  course,"  I  said,  with  a 
smile. 

"  His  Highness  Prince  Kalkov's  man,  Pierre,  told 
me  that  the  suite  was  reserved  for  M.  Denver,  an 
American  gentleman.  But  he  described  you  differ- 
ently, monsieur." 

"  Oh,  you  mean  my  beard.    Yes,  I  had  to  shave  it 


PRINCE    KALKOV'S    WELCOME     175 

off.  Well,  get  my  letter  to  His  Majesty  as  soon  as 
you  can." 

All  was  going  so  easily  that  when  he  had  taken 
away  the  letter  I  indulged  in  a  little  pardonable  jubi- 
lation, as  I  ran  hastily  over  the  heads  of  what  I  had 
to  say  to  the  Emperor. 

It-  had  not  been  so  difficult,  after  all,  to  break 
through  the  cordon  with  which  the  Prince  surrounded 
the  Emperor;  and  my  direct  American  methods  had 
done  well. 

If  I  could  only  succeed  half  as  well  with  His 
Majesty,  Helga  and  I  —  and  then  my  thoughts 
branched  off  to  her,  and  all  other  considerations 
slipped  out  of  my  mind. 

She  was  worth  winning  indeed,  let  the  fight  be  as 
stiff  as  it  might.  Victory  now  meant  a  life  full  of 
radiant  happiness  with  her  —  a  veritable  queen  among 
women.  Let  the  price  be  what  it  might,  it  was  worth 
paying  to  see  the  light  of  loving  gratitude  which  would 
spring  to  her  lovely  face  when  I  should  claim  her  for 
my  own  and  take  her  in  my  arms  and  tell  her  that  my 
ways  had  conquered  when  hers  had  failed,  and 

I  had  reached  somewhere  about  that  point  when 
my  rhapsodical  reverie  was  interrupted  by  a  knock 
and  the  servant  entered.  I  sprang  to  my  feet  eagerly. 

"  His  Highness  Prince  Kalkov  to  see  you,  mon- 
sieur," he  said,  and  in  came  the  Prince,  hands  ex- 
tended and  face  beaming,  as  if  in  genuine  hearty 
welcome. 

"  My  dear  M.  Denver,  I  cannot  say  how  glad  I  am 
to  see  you  back  again,"  and  he  seized  my  hands  and 
shook  them  warmly.  "  I  have  been  really  anxious, 
painfully  anxious,  about  you." 

For  the  life  of  me  I  could  not  for  the  moment  shake 
myself  free  from  the  chagrin  and  disappointment 
caused  by  his  arrival  and  play  up  to  the  part  of  ap- 
pearing glad  to  see  him. 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  get  back,  Prince,  I  can  assure 
you,"  I  said,  with  a  sort  of  tongue-tying  hesitation, 


176  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

as  his  sharp  eyes  were  playing  about  my  face  like  the 
blade  of  a  skilful  fencer  round  a  novice. 

"  I  thank  my  God  you  are  alive  and  well,  and  have 
suffered  no  more  hurt  than  the  loss  of  your  beard. 
How  it  has  changed  you !  "  and  as  he  looked  at  me 
his  grim  wily  old  features  relaxed  into  a  smile. 

"  Yes,  I  had  to  shave,"  I  said. 

"  You  are  the  Emperor  no  longer,  monsieur.  No 
one  will  make  that  mistake  again." 

"  Thank  God  for  that.  I  don't  care  for  the  part 
at  all." 

"  That  means  you  have  had  an  exciting  time,"  he 
answered.  "  There  are  two  emotions  which  I  make 
a  rule  to  deny  myself  rigidly,  monsieur,  and  you 
have  made  me  break  the  rule.  They  are  enthusiasm 
and  impatience.  Now  I  am  enthusiastic  when  I  think 
of  your  act ;  and  impatient  to  hear  your  account 
of  it." 

But  I  was  very  far  from  impatient  to  give  it  him, 
and  was  indeed  cudgelling  my  wits  how  to  colour  it. 

"  In  the  first  place  I  have  a  pretty  heavy  item  against 
you,  Prince,"  I  said. 

"  For  having  let  you  embark  in  the  thing,  you 
mean.  My  dear  M.  Denver,  I  give  you  my  solemn 
assurance  I  had  no  idea  there  would  be  anything  like 
this  result." 

"  I  don't  mean  that.  I  mean  the  breach  of  the 
agreement  between  us  that  Boreski's  carriage  should 
not  be  followed." 

"  Ah,  that !  "  and  he  threw  up  his  hands.  *'  Yes, 
that  was  bad.  It  failed ;  but  those  responsible  for 
the  failure  have  paid  the  penalty.  They  should  have 
known  that  Boreski  might  bring  one  of  those  cursed 
motor-cars  and  thus  be  able  to  distance  pursuit.  I 
was  served  by  short-sighted  fools  —  and  fools  of  that 
kind  I  do  not  keep  in  my  employment.  When  I  heard 
of  it  I  was  maddened." 

I  let  him  run  on  in  this  way  in  the  effort  to  draw 
me  on  to  a  side  issue,  for  my  object  now  was  to  gain 


PRINCE    KALKOV'S    WELCOME     177 

time  in  the  hope  that  the  summons  to  the  Emperor 
would  come  to  interrupt  the  interview. 

"  I  don't  refer  to  the  failure,  I  mean  the  attempt. 
You  promised  that  no  attempt  should  be  made." 

"  My  dear  M.  Denver,  I  give  you  my  word  that  the 
thing  was  necessary.  I  should  have  done  precisely 
the  same  had  you  been  in  truth  the  Emperor  himself. 
Of  course,  you  know,  monsieur,  that  there  are  times 
when  the  commands  even  of  kings  have  to  be  secretly 
disregarded." 

He  gave  the  last  sentence  with  a  kind  of  semi- 
confidential  air. 

"  I  don't  know  anything  of  the  etiquette  which 
surrounds  kings,  but  I  do  know,  Prince,  had  I  not 
trusted  your  word  I  should  not  have  gone,"  I  replied 
with  the  severe  manner  of  a  man  with  a  genuine 
grievance. 

"  I  am  deeply  sorry,  monsieur,  profoundly  sorry ; 
but,  as  I  say,  I  only  treated  you  as  I  should  my 
august  master.  And  what  effect,  then,  had  it?  It 
must  have  been  serious,  of  course.  I  can  tell  that  by 
the  stress  you  lay  upon  it." 

"  It  was  a  breach  of  faith  with  Boreski." 

He  waved  his  hand  carelessly  and  smiled  to  show 
his  indifference  to  that. 

"  He  was  clever  enough  to  elude  the  pursuit,  and 
had  evidently  come  prepared  for  the  trial  of  wits." 

"  It  made  him  suspicious,  of  course ;  and  jaundiced 
his  view  of  the  documents  I  had  to  lay  before  him." 

"  I  am  afraid  you  have  failed  with  him,  then.  You 
did  not  get  the  papers  ?  " 

"  No,  I  did  not."  I  spoke  reluctantly,  angry  at  the 
adroit  manner  in  which  he  had  got  at  the  pith  of  the 
thing  so  quickly. 

"  That  is  very  disappointing,"  he  said.  "  Yes,  very 
disappointing.  But  I  am  sure  it  is  no  fault  of  yours." 

He  appeared  to  be  quite  earnest  in  expressing  his 
disappointment  at  the  failure;  but  his  manner  of  re- 
ferring to  the  papers  was  in  such  contrast  to  his  former 


178  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

reference  to  them  that  I  could  not  fail  to  be  struck  by 
it.  I  jumped  to  the  conclusion  consequently  that  he 
knew  of  the  interview  between  the  Emperor  and  the 
Duchess  Stephanie  and  thought  they  were  still  to  be 
recovered  through  her. 

"  No ;  it  was  no  fault  of  mine,"  I  replied. 

"  I  am  under  a  deep  obligation  to  you,  M.  Denver, 
for  having  made  the  attempt  —  an  obligation  which 
will  find  expression  in  a  way  that  I  think  you  will 
appreciate.  I  mean  in  regard  to  your  projected  jour- 
ney. Everything  that  the  Government  can  do  to  help 
that  shall  be  done.  I  give  you  my  word." 

"  That  is  very  good  of  you." 

He  looked  at  me  very  shrewdly  as  I  spoke. 

"  You  have  not  abandoned  the  idea,  have  you  ?  I 
know  that  many  of  your  countrymen  act  on  impulse," 
he  said  with  a  smile. 

"  Abandoned  it  ?    Oh  no.    Why  should  I  ?  " 

"  Well,  I  did  not  know  whether  anything  in  your 
present  experiences  might  incline  you  to  think  our  coun- 
try not  as  —  as  safe  for  travellers  as  some  others." 

That  there  was  something  underneath  his  words 
and  his  calm  smiling  suavity  was  as  clear  as  an  ant 
in  amber. 

"  One  has  to  take  risks,  of  course,"  I  replied 
indifferently. 

"  What  I  mean  is  that  if  you  would  rather  turn 
back,  you  would  of  course  have  our  protection  to  the 
frontier.  If,  for  instance,  you  thought  you  would 
rather  approach  our  Asiatic  dependencies  from  the 
other  end?" 

"  I  have  seen  nothing  of  the  capital  itself  yet, 
Prince." 

"  True,  comparatively  nothing ;  but  this  is  a  bad 
season  of  the  year  for  Petersburg." 

"  You  have  some  meaning  behind  that,"  I  said 
pointedly. 

"How  could  I,  M.  Denver?  You  have  told  me 
nothing  yet  of  your  experiences." 


PRINCE    KALKOV'S    WELCOME     179 

He  was  blandness  itself,  with  just  the  necessary 
shred  of  reproachful  reminder  of  my  omission. 

"  I  am  waiting  to  see  the  Emperor.  I  have  asked 
him  for  an  audience  this  morning;  and  as  my  story 
to  you  will  take  rather  long  in  the  telling,  it  would 
be  better  to  postpone  it." 

"  His  Majesty  will  be  charmed,  I  am  sure.  Did  you 
hear  of  the  ruse  de  guerre  about  his  indisposition  ?  " 
and  he  smiled  again. 

I  was  getting  to  be  rather  afraid  of  these  smiles 
of  his. 

"  Yes,  a  paper  was  shown  me." 

"  I  hoped  it  would  be.  I  hoped  it  would  be.  It 
was  a  rather  ingenious  bit  of  colour.  But  His  Majesty 
had  to  recover  yesterday." 

"  Before  I  returned,"  I  put  in  drily. 

"  He  had  to  go  to  Moscow  to  meet  the  Crown 
Prince,  you  see." 

"  Do  you  mean  His  Majesty  is  in  Moscow  ? "  I 
cried. 

"  Did  you  not  know  it  ?  The  servant  should  have 
told  you  this  morning.  These  men  are  really  addle- 
pated  fools,"  he  cried  with  an  excellent  indignation, 
as  his  sharp  glittering  eyes  fixed  on  me.  He  was 
enjoying  my  momentary  confusion,  I  am  sure. 

"  No,  I  did  not  know  it,"  I  answered,  with  difficulty 
smothering  an  oath. 

"  He  was  overwhelmed  with  regret  that  you  had 
not  returned  before  he  went  —  the  more  so  as  he 
knew  you  would  have  left  Petersburg  before  his  re- 
turn." He  continued  to  enjoy  my  discomfiture,  for 
a  moment,  and  then  added  lightly :  "  But  at  any  rate 
there  is  one  compensation  for  me.  It  will  give  ample 
time  for  me  to  hear  your  story,  for  which,  as  I  told 
you,  I  am  really  impatient.  Will  you  tell  it  here,  or 
would  you  like  to  come  to  my  apartments  ?  " 

"  It  does  n't  matter,  one  place  is  as  good  as  another," 
I  answered,  in  any  but  an  amiable  tone. 

I  was  no  match  for  him  at  this  game  of  fence 


180  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

Already  he  had  contrived  to  fill  me  with  a  kind  of 
fearsome  speculation  as  to  how  much  he  had  managed 
to  hear  of  my  doings  and  concerning  Helga.  There 
was  suggestiveness  in  every  word  he  uttered,  and  every 
look  and  gesture  he  made. 

"  Why  did  the  Emperor  think  I  should  not  be  in 
Petersburg  on  his  return  ? "  I  asked  after  a  pause. 
"  You  are  perplexing  me,  Prince." 

"  I  told  him  so,  my  dear  M.  Denver,"  he  replied, 
as  if  frankly. 

"Why?"" 

He  spread  out  his  hands  and  smiled. 

"  May  we  not  find  a  reason  in  your  interesting 
narration?  I  have  really  never  known  myself  to  feel 
so  much  impatience  for  anything  of  the  kind  before. 
I  entreat  of  you  not  to  keep  me  in  suspense." 

And  he  threw  himself  back  in  his  chair  and  folded 
his  hands  in  the  attitude  of  an  interested  listener  and 
looked  to  me  to  begin. 


CHAPTER  XIX— TURNING  THE  SCREW 


BEFORE  I  complied  with  Prince  Kalkov's  request 
I  took  out  a  fresh  cigar  and  spent  some  time 
over  lighting  it. 

"  You  have  quite  a  stage  instinct,  monsieur,  in 
pausing  thus  at  the  critical  moment.  If  I  did  not 
know  you,  I  might  be  tempted  to  think  you  were 
arranging  the  duly  dramatic  unfolding  of  the  tale, 
or  perhaps,"  he  added  lightly,  "  considering  what  part 
of  it  you  need  not  tell." 

"  It  is  after  all  only  the  story  of  a  failure,  Prince, 
and  naturally  one  does  not  care  to  dwell  too  long 
upon  it.  I  went  to  Boreski,  as  you  know,  led  him 
to  believe  that  I  was  the  Emperor,  laid  before  him 
the  papers  as  we  arranged,  and  he  took  the  objection 
I  had  anticipated  —  that  he  must  have  the  money  in 
cash  instead  of  a  draft." 

"  You  told  him  the  reason  —  that  the  money  was 
a  dowry  ?  " 

"  Of  course,  and  he  immediately  checkmated  me  by 
saying  he  was  already  married  to  the  Duchess  and 
that  the  consent  to  the  marriage  must  be  dated  back." 

"  He  is  a  daring  fellow.  It  was  a  tight  corner. 
What  did  you  say?" 

"  I  could  n't  alter  the  date,  of  course,  for  the  reason 
that  I  could  not  write  in  the  same  hand,  so  I  put  up 
what  we  Americans  term  a  bluff,"  and  I  described 
to  him  what  had  passed,  withholding,  of  course,  all 
mention  of  Helga  and  her  part  in  it. 

"  It  was  very  clever,  M.  Denver.  And  why  did 
you  not  come  away  ?  " 

181 


182  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  If  I  had  come  the  papers  would  have  been  placed 
in  the  hands  of  the  Powers'  representatives  at  once. 
I  stayed,  therefore,  in  the  hope  of  finding  the  means 
to  avert  such  a  catastrophe." 

"  That  was  almost  reckless,  but  under  the  circum- 
stances no  more  than  I  should  have  expected."  He 
was  a  fiend  at  the  game  of  implied  suggestion,  and 
again  I  was  convinced  he  had  secret  information  of 
some  kind.  "  But  in  the  end  you  found  you  could 
do  nothing  ? "  he  continued.  "  They  made  you  a 
prisoner." 

Why  did  he  use  that  plural?  What  "they"  had 
he  in  his  mind? 

"  A  prisoner  in  effect,  because,  if  I  left,  Boreski 
meant  to  use  the  papers  at  once.  But  I  could  have 
left  at  any  moment." 

He  smiled  and  nodded. 

"  Ingenious,  highly  ingenious.     And  then  ?  " 

"  Then  there  was  nearly  the  devil  to  pay.  By  some 
means  or  other  the  Nihilist  brotherhood  got  wind 
of  the  fact  that  I  was  at  Boreski's 

"  At  Boreski's?"  he  shot  in,  as  if  in  surprise. 

"  Presumably  it  was  Boreski's  house,  and  a  hurried 
flight  followed  with  the  object  of  saving  me  from 
them,  but  it  was  ineffectual.  They  found  me,  and 
an  attempt  was  made  upon  my  life  by  a  man  named 
Vastic,  and  I  only  averted  it  by  shooting  him." 

"  What  infernal  villainy !  It  shows,  of  course,  that 
Boreski  is  in  league  with  this  brotherhood.  And 
where  was  this  ?  " 

"  I  can  find  my  way  to  the  place,  I  think." 

"  It  would  be  at  Brabinsk,  of  course." 

How  the  devil  did  he  know  that? 

"  It  was  a  very  close  shave,  I  assure  you,"  I  said, 
trying  to  conceal  my  surprise.  "  It  was  Brabinsk ; 
I  remember  to  have  heard  the  name.  How  did  you 
know  it?" 

"  Through  my  agents.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  an 
anonymous  communication  has  been  laid  in  the  matter 


TURNING    THE    SCREW          183 

to  the  effect  that  murder  was  done  there  last  night  — 
the  murder  of  this  man,  Vastic." 

I  felt  my  nerves  chill  at  this,  with  sudden  dread 
for  Helga.  He  noticed  the  change  instantly.  Nothing 
seemed  to  escape  those  piercing  eyes  of  his. 

"  The  facts  are  as  I  have  told  you.  His  revolver 
was  at  my  head  when  I  got  the  drop  on  him  and 
fired,  it  was  his  life  or  mine." 

"  Exactly.  I  don't  think  you  need  bother  your 
head  about  the  matter.  My  men  are  out  there  by 
this  time,  and  we  know  how  to  deal  with  such  cases. 
Vastic  was  one  of  the  few  really  dangerous  men  in 
this  brotherhood,  and  by  killing  him  you  have  added 
to  our  obligation.  We  shall  try  to  avoid  any  fuss. 
By  the  way,  were  there  any  witnesses  ?  " 

He  was  the  devil  with  these  quietly-put,  probing, 
torturing  questions. 

"  What  was  the  account  they  gave  of  it  ?  A  second 
man  was  joined  in  the  attempt  and  witnessed  it." 

He  saw  the  obvious  parry. 

"  Naturally  nothing  was  said  of  that,"  he  answered 
with  a  laugh.  "  I  mean,  was  Boreski  present  ?  You 
see,  it  would  be  most  valuable  to  be  able  to  connect 
him  with  it,  and  his  presence  would  be  enough." 

"  No,  Boreski  was  not  in  the  house,"  I  answered, 
cursing  him  in  my  thoughts  for  torture  he  inflicted. 

"  Then  why  did  you  stay  there  ?  " 

"  I  have  told  you  —  because  of  the  threat  to  use 
the  papers." 

"  Oh,  yes,  of  course.  It  is  a  pity.  I  should  like 
to  have  had  that  link  in  the  chain  against  him."  He 
frowned  as  if  genuinely  concerned,  and  added  after 
a  pause,  "  Of  course,  you  will  see  the  desirability  — 
the  necessity,  in  fact  —  of  telling  everything,  every- 
thing in  the  fullest  sense,  I  mean,  in  such  a  case?" 

"  Do  you  think  I  have  not  ?  "  I  retorted  sharply. 

"Where  are  the  papers  now?"  he  asked,  putting 
my  implied  repudiation  on  one  side. 

"  I  should  think  we  had  better  ask  M.  Boreski,"  I 


184  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

answered,  attempting  a  light  tone  and  forcing  a  smile. 
But  it  was  an  effort.  I  recognized  that,  and  recognized 
too  that  I  was  afraid  of  him.  Not  for  myself,  he  could 
not  harm  me;  but  terribly  afraid  for  Helga. 

"  I  should  have  thought  that,  too,"  he  answered, 
copying  my  light  tone.  "  But  it 's  just  there  I  am 
puzzled.  You  see,  Boreski  says  he  does  n't  know 
either."  He  spoke  for  all  the  world  as  though  we 
were  just  talking  over  the  thing  in  full  mutual 
confidence. 

"  It 's  scarcely  likely,  is  it,  that  he  would  tell 
everything?  " 

"  No,  no,  of  course  not.  But  he  declares,  or  at 
least  the  Duchess  Stephanie  does,  and  it 's  the  same 
thing,  that  he  hasn't  them."  Then  he  started  as  if 
an  idea  had  occurred  to  him.  "  By  the  way,  you 
have  n't  said  anything  about  this  mysterious  lady, 
Mademoiselle  Helga  Boreski  ?  Did  n't  you  think  it 
worth  while,  or  did  n't  you  see  her  ?  " 

His  eyes  were  on  my  face,  and  he  saw  the  wince  I 
gave  at  the  sudden  thrust.  He  had  known  about 
her  all  the  time. 

"  I  did  n't  wish  to  bring  her  name  into  the  affair." 

"  Ah,  monsieur,  that  was  a  mistake.  May  I  ask 
the  motive  ?  " 

"  Certainly.  She  is  the  lady  whom  I  hope  to  make 
my  wife."  It  was  my  turn  to  surprise  him  now, 
and  a  long  pause  followed,  while  he  sat  smoking  and 
thinking  over  the  new  turn. 

"  Well,  M.  Denver,  I  am  genuinely  sorry  for  you ; 
sorry  that  I  ever  sent  you  on  this  business.  You 
cannot  save  this  lady,  and  it  would  of  course  be  idle 
for  me  to  pretend  that  I  do  not  see  how  your  feeling 
for  her  has  actuated  you.  She  is  a  Nihilist ;  she 
has  had  chief  part  in  this  plot ;  she  holds  these  papers ; 
she  was  present  when  the  attempt  was  made  on  your 
life  —  and  probably  instigated  it " 

"  No,  she  did  not,"  I  interposed  angrily.  "  At  that 
time  she  knew  quite  well  I  was  not  the  Emperor." 


TURNING    THE    SCREW          185 

"  So  you  told  them  that  ?  "  he  returned  in  his  quiet 
suggestive  manner. 

"  I  did  my  utmost  to  obtain  the  papers,"  I  protested. 

"  We  are  getting  at  cross  purposes,  monsieur,"  he 
answered  with  dryness.  "  I  will  not  question  you  about 
her.  Probably  you  know  who  she  is  and  what  her 
motive  is  in  the  strange  course  she  is  taking.  I  do 
not  yet ;  I  am  speaking  frankly  —  more  frankly  than 
you  dealt  with  me  —  but  I  have  now  certain  informa- 
tion, and  shall  soon  have  more.  But  already  I  know 
enough  to  warrant  me  in  ordering  her  arrest." 

"  You  have  seen  the  Duchess  Stephanie  this 
morning?  " 

"  Yes,  and  shall  see  her  again  —  and  others.  You 
must  face  the  facts,  monsieur;  and  the  facts  are  that 
this  Mademoiselle  Helga  will  not  be  long  at  liberty, 
and  that  any  thought  of  marriage  between  you  is 
absolutely  out  of  the  question.  She  will  go  to  the 
mines." 

"  On  the  contrary,  your  Highness,  she  will  be  my 
wife,"  I  said  firmly.  Now  that  the  mischief  was  out, 
and  I  was  no  longer  clogged  by  the  need  to  hide 
things,  my  embarrassment  was  at  an  end,  and  I  re- 
covered my  self-possession.  There  was  a  prospect  of 
a  fight  too,  and  my  spirits  rose  to  it. 

"  We  shall  see,  monsieur.  I  am,  as  I  say,  deeply 
sorry  for  you ;  but,  believe  me,  you  will  not  improve 
your  case  if  you  attempt  to  espouse  this  reckless  young 
woman's  cause  and  fight  our  Government  for  her 
sake." 

"Fight  you,  you  mean,  Prince?" 

"  As  a  member  of  that  Government,  yes :  in  a 
way  it  is  fighting  me." 

"  You  forget  the  Emperor  is  my  friend." 

"  But  not  the  friend  of  desperate  young  women 
Nihilists,  monsieur,"  he  answered  with  calculated 
deliberateness.  "  You  must  give  her  up." 

11  That  I  will  never  do." 

"  Then  the  consequences  will  be  disastrous.     But 


186 

now,"  and  he  waved  his  hand  as  if  putting  that  matter 
aside,  "  there  is  another  matter.  Your  killing  of  this 
man,  Vastic,  has  made  you  many  enemies.  Your 
name  is  known  to  them  as  well  as  your  appearance, 
and  your  life  may  be  in  danger  at  their  hands.  You 
were  mentioned  by  name  in  the  charge  which  reached 
us.  We  shall  of  course  protect  you." 

"  I  can  protect  myself,  thank  you,"  I  interposed. 

"  We  can  run  no  risks  of  any  trouble  with  the  Amer- 
ican Embassy  on  your  account,  and  we  must  there- 
fore charge  ourselves  with  the  task  of  protecting  you. 
What  I  propose  to  you,  therefore,  is,  as  I  said  at  first, 
that  you  either  return  to  the  frontier,  or  that  you  start 
on  your  journey  to  Khiva  under  strong  escort,  and 
that  you  adopt  one  of  those  courses  forthwith." 

"  I  thank  your  Highness,  but  I  shall  not  go.  I 
shall  not  leave  Petersburg,  at  any  rate  until  I  have 
seen  the  Emperor." 

He  rose  then  and  tossed  away  his  cigar. 

"  I  hold  you  for  a  man  of  decision,  monsieur,  but 
in  this  case  I  will  give  you  an  opportunity  of  re- 
considering this  one.  I  will  see  you  again  in  an 
hour." 

"  You  will  not  find  me  here.    I  shall  go  to  an  hotel." 

"  For  that  hour  at  least  it  will  not  be  convenient 
to  us  for  you  to  take  such  a  step." 

"  Does  your  Highness  make  me  a  prisoner  ? "  I 
demanded  indignantly. 

"  I  will  see  you  again  in  an  hour,  monsieur,"  he 
replied,  and  with  that  left  the  room,  without  heeding 
my  angry  retort. 

As  soon  as  he  had  gone  the  servant  entered  and 
asked  my  permission  to  attend  to  the  rooms.  I  gave 
it  to  him,  and  throwing  such  things  as  lay  to  hand 
into  a  grip  I  went  to  the  door. 

"  I  shall  not  be  back,"  I  said  to  him,  and  he  turned 
and  looked  at  me  curiously. 

"  Very  well,  monsieur,"  he  answered.  "  But  I  be- 
lieve His  Highness  wishes  to  see  you  here." 


TURNING    THE    SCREW          187 

I  flung  the  door  open,  for  my  temper  was  up,  and 
then  found  I  was  indeed  a  prisoner.  Three  men  were 
posted  there  on  guard. 

Affecting  to  believe  their  presence  had  nothing  to 
do  with  me,  I  made  as  if  to  brush  by  them. 

"  Your  pardon,  monsieur,"  said  the  man  in  com- 
mand, "  but  my  orders  are  to  desire  you  to  be  so 
good  as  to  await  His  Highness's  return." 

"  I  have  told  the  Prince  1  will  see  him  another  time,'r 
I  returned. 

"  Deepest  regrets,  monsieur ;  but  my  orders  were 
very  precise ;  "  and  as  it  was  quite  evident  that  he 
was  prepared  to  prevent  my  departure  by  force  if 
necessary,  I  gave  in,  went  back  into  the  room  and 
slammed  the  door.  Just  one  of  those  childish  acts 
a  man  commits  in  a  rage. 

But  the  situation  was  far  too  grave  for  my  vexa- 
tion over  the  mere  personal  indignity  to  last  long. 
The  thing  had  to  be  considered  as  an  indication  of 
the  length  to  which  the  Prince  was  ready  to  go 
in  the  absence  of  the  Emperor.  He  would  stick  at 
nothing;  and  the  treachery  which  had  destroyed 
Helga's  father  years  ago  was  still  a  practical  policy 
with  him. 

The  question  was  what  he  could  do  to  me  and 
whether  he  would  attempt  to  keep  me  from  seeing 
the  Emperor.  It  was  clear  that  his  suspicions  had" 
fastened  upon  Helga.  He  had  had  his  own  reasons 
for  asking  so  pointedly  about  her  real  motives. 

"  You  probably  know  who  she  is ;  I  do  not  —  yet," 
he  had  said ;  but  he  had  a  connecting  link  almost 
in  his  hands  in  the  person  of  Boreski.  Moreover  he 
had  accepted  my  news  as  meaning  that  I  should 
associate  myself  with  her.  If  then  he  guessed  that 
she  was  so  dangerous  to  him  as  the  daughter  of  the 
dead  Lavalski  would  be,  I  could  not  doubt  he  would 
strain  every  nerve,  not  only  to  secure  her  and  put 
her  away  as  a  Nihilist,  but  also  to  keep  me  as  her 
champion  from  getting  to  the  Emperor's  ear. 


188  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

But  what  should  I  do?  That  was  the  question. 
Drive  me  out  of  Russia  he  should  not;  that  I  was 
resolved ;  but  shut  up  in  my  room  in  the  Palace  I 
was  as  powerless  as  if  I  had  been  in  New  York.  He 
could  set  his  dogs  to  hunt  down  Helga  and  have  her 
half  way  to  Siberia  before  I  might  get  a  chance  to 
escape;  and  the  thought  was  almost  maddening  in 
my  then  state  of  mind. 

Presently  it  occurred  to  me  to  try  and  meet  craft 
with  craft,  to  pretend  to  accept  his  offer  of  a  safe 
conduct  to  the  frontier  and  then  return.  To  get  out 
of  the  Palace  by  way  of  the  frontier  was  a  long  route, 
but  it  was  better  than  remaining  where  I  was,  and 
things  being  as  they  were  it  appeared  the  only  course 
for  me  to  adopt. 

It  was  nearly  three  hours,  instead  of  only  one, 
before  he  returned,  and  when  he  came  I  saw  that 
he  had  fresh  news.  I  could  read  him  sufficiently 
well  by  this  time  to  see  that. 

"  I  regret  the  delay,  M.  Denver,  but  it  has  been 
unavoidable,"  he  said  in  suave  apology.  "  Have  you 
considered  your  decision  ?  " 

"  I  protest  in  the  strongest  manner,  Prince  Kalkov, 
against  my  forcible  detention  here.  I  demand,  as 
a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  to  have  an  opportunity 
of  communicating  with  our  Embassy  here." 

"  That  course  is  open  to  you  naturally,  and  if  you 
press  it  I  cannot  and  shall  not  oppose  it.  You  may 
indeed  find  it  necessary  —  in  your  own  defence." 

"  Then  I  am  free  to  go  to  them  ?  " 

"  Not  exactly  that,  but  you  will  have  the  usual 
opportunities,"  he  answered  with  one  of  his  infernal 
implied  threats. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  usual  opportunities  ?  " 

"  Our  legal  procedure  in  regard  to  foreigners  is 
not  perhaps  very  swift,  but  it  is  very  just ;  and  if 
you  prefer  an  open  investigation  into  this  man  Vastic's 
death  to  the  course  I  indicated  before,  I  cannot  of 
course  object.  And  as  an  American  accused  of  murder 


TURNING    THE    SCREW          189 

you  would  be  fully  entitled  to  all  the  help  of  the 
American  embassy." 

"  But  you  know  the  truth  as  to  that,"  I  cried. 

"  And  personally  have  not  a  doubt  that  your  act 
was  committed  in  self-defence.  Still  it  was  committed, 

and '  He  finished  with  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders 

and  a  lifting  of  the  hands. 

"  Do  you  mean  that  you  accuse  me  of  murder  ?  " 

"I?  God  forbid  I  should  do  you  such  an  injustice," 
he  said,  as  if  in  indignant  repudiation  of  the  idea. 
"  It  is  others  who  do  it." 

"  You  are  the  devil,  Prince  Kalkov,"  I  cried 
furiously.  "  This  is  just  another  of  your  infernal 
schemes." 

"  Is  that  quite  just  to  me,  when  I  have  offered  you 
a  safe  conduct  across  the  frontier,  or  to  anywhere 
you  please?  It  is  you  who  place  me  in  this  awkward 
situation." 

"  To  hell  with  your  hypocrisy,"  I  exclaimed,  losing 
my  head  in  my  rage.  "  Speak  out  bluntly,  and  say 
what  you  do  mean  —  that  if  I  won't  consent  to  leave 
the  country  you  will  take  this  devil's  way  of  getting 
me  into  one  of  your  cursed  prisons  while  you  carry 
out  your  other  plans." 

"  Really,  M.  Denver,  this  language  to  me  is  beyond 
bounds  —  even  for  a  free-speaking  citizen  of  the 
United  States.  It  is  true  we  might  not  be  able  to 
get  the  proceedings  finished  for  some  weeks ;  I  have 
known  it  take  months,  indeed.  There  was  the  case 
of " 

"  The  devil  take  your  cases.  Do  your  worst,  and 
we  '11  fight  it  out  on  those  lines ; "  and  I  turned  away 
and  flung  myself  into  a  chair. 

But  he  was  my  match  at  that  tactic  also.  He  sat 
down,  drew  a  small  table  to  his  side,  took  out  some 
papers  and  studied  them  with  slow  methodical  de- 
liberation. He  calculated  that  my  temper  would  not 
last,  and  that  I  should  then  see  the  utter  futility  of 
resisting  him.  And  of  course  it  proved  so. 


190  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  I  '11  accept  your  terms  and  leave  Russia,"  I  said, 
when  the  silence  had  lasted  many  minutes. 

"  Pardon  me,"  he  said,  as  if  he  was  buried  in  some 
other  matters.  "  Just  one  minute,"  and  he  went  on 
with  his  papers,  and  then  folded  them  up  neatly. 
"  Now  I  am  at  your  service  again.  Let  us  talk  it 
over.  Why  do  you  treat  me  as  an  enemy  ?  " 

"  I  would  rather  not  discuss  anything  except  my 
departure." 

"  As  you  please,  but  the  matter  is  not  quite  where 
it  was  when  we  last  spoke  of  it.  I  know  a  great  deal 
more  than  I  did,  and  I  am  compelled  to  regard  you 
.as  more  dangerous  than  before.  You  are  at  liberty 
to  leave,  but  I  shall  have  to  ask  you  for  a  written 
•declaration  on  your  word  of  honour  as  an  American 
gentleman  that  you  will  go  straight  to  America,  and 
that  you  will  make  no  effort  to  communicate,  directly 
or  indirectly,  with  my  August  Master.  Further,  I 
shall  place  at  your  disposal  a  courier,  who  will  ac- 
company you  to  the  port  you  select  —  I  would  suggest 
Hamburg  —  and  attend  on  you  until  you  reach  New 
York.  This  I  do  partly  for  your  personal  safety." 

"  And  chiefly  as  a  spy  to  see  that  I  do  go,  you  mean." 

"  He  will  of  course  report  to  me." 

"  And  if  I  refuse  ?  "  I  asked,  when  I  could  force 
myself  to  speak  without  anger. 

"  I  hope  you  will  not  refuse,  because  if  you  are 
still  in  Russia  when  the  man  Vastic's  death  is  in- 
vestigated —  and  time  in  that  matter  presses,  of  course 
—  it  will  be  very  difficult,  I  fear,  to  avoid  your  being 
implicated."  The  perfect  command  he  had  over  his 
expression  and  tone  aggravated  me  almost  as  much 
as  what  he  said. 

"  I    will    make    a    condition    on    my    side  —  that 
Mademoiselle  Helga  Boreski  be  allowed  to  leave  the 
country  at  the  same  time." 
'  "  Mademoiselle  Helga  Lavalski,  you  mean  ?  " 

I  nearly  broke  my  teeth  as  I  clenched  them  at  this. 

**  I  have  said  whom  I  mean." 


TURNING    THE    SCREW          191 

"  Well,  there  are  two  objections.  You  know  her 
story  of  course,  and  so  do  I  —  noiv.  She  is,  as  you 
are  aware,  unwilling  to  leave  until  she  has  ruined  me 
for  some  fancied  wrong;  and  she  is  a  dangerous 
Nihilist,  with  whom  the  authorities  can  have  no  deal- 
ings except  in  the  usual  legal  way.  She  will  go  to 
the  mines,  as  I  told  you,  if  we  deal  with  her." 

"  And  if  you  have  found  her,  perhaps,"  I  cried  with 
a  sneer. 

"  True ;  and  true  also  that  we  may  not  have  to 
deal  with  her  at  all.  She  has,  as  you  know,  incurred 
the  vengeance  of  this  brotherhood,  and  it  may  be 
less  troublesome  to  leave  her  to  them." 

"  Thank  God,  she  is  as  safe  from  them  as  from 
you." 

"  Yes,  but  not  more  so.  You  left  a  paper  in  your 
coat  which  the  servant  found  and  handed  to  me. 
You  had  scribbled  on  it  two  or  three  words  which 
I  thought  might  have  reference  to  her  —  about  a  small 
red-brick  house  in  the  north-east  corner  of  the  Square 
of  San  Sophia.  I  followed  up  that  clue,  and  by  this 
time  the  information  we  gained  is  in  the  hands  of  the 
brotherhood.  They  will  know  how " 

"  Stop,  for  God's  sake,  stop,"  I  said  hoarsely, 
jumping  to  my  feet  in  horror.  "  I  can  bear  no  more. 
If  you  say  another  word,  I  swear  to  God  I  shall  find 
it  in  me  to  kill  you  where  you  sit." 


CHAPTER  XX  — A  DEATH  TRAP 


THE   Prince   had   nerves   of   steel,   and   met   my 
threatening  look  with  a  calm  and  steady  gaze, 
absolutely  unmoved  by  my  passionate  outbreak. 

"  You  had  better  calm  yourself,  M.  Denver.  It  will 
not  help  the  case  of  an  accused  murderer  to  attempt 
my  life,  and  such  an  attempt  must  fail,  as  a  single  cry 
from  me  will  bring  in  the  men  at  the  door." 

"  Get  out  of  the  room  then,"  I  cried  bluntly,  "  lest 
the  passion  to  choke  the  life  out  of  you  passes  control." 

I  flung  myself  back  in  my  chair. 

"  I  wish  you  could  realize  that  I  am  indeed  grieved 
for  you.  Your  violence  now  shows " 

"  To  hell  with  your  sympathy,"  I  said  brutally.  "  It 
is  all  a  lie,  like  the  rest  of  you.  Do  what  you  please 
with  me." 

He  took  the  insult,  as  he  did  everything  from  me, 
unmoved,  save  for  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders,  and  for 
a  minute  was  silent. 

"  You  cannot  save  this  woman.  Will  you  leave 
Russia?" 

"  Will  you  spare  her  if  I  do?  " 

He  pretended  to  think  for  a  space. 

"  No,  I  will  not,"  he  said  implacably.  "  She  has 
sown  the  seed  and  must  reap  the  crop.  That  is  the 
law  of  intrigue  such  as  hers.  Moreover,"  he  added  as 
he  glanced  at  his  watch,  "  it  is  probably  already  too 
late  for  me  or  you  either  to  save  her." 

"  Have  you  no  jot  of  humanity  in  you  ?  Are  you 
utterly  cold,  calculating  and  brutal?  You  could  send 
her  warning." 

192 


A    DEATH    TRAP  193 

"  It  is  possible  nothing  may  be  done  until  to-night. 
But  it  is  no  part  of  my  duty  to  warn  a  Nihilist  who 
betrays  her  comrades." 

"  Russian  chivalry  is  a  noble  thing,"  I  sneered. 
"  But,  by  God,  remember  this,"  I  added  fiercely,  lean- 
ing forward,  "  if  harm  comes  to  her,  you  shall  pay 
for  it  with  your  life,  if  I  come  from  the  other  side  of 
the  earth  to  take  it." 

"  I  have  been  threatened  many  times,  M;  Denver, 
by  men  as  desperate  as  yourself  —  and  still  live.  But 
now,"  he  asked  as  he  rose,  "  will  you  leave  Russia,  or 
do  you  compel  me  to  order  your  arrest  on  this  murder 
charge?  You  are  young,  with  a  bright  future." 

"  Never  mind  my  future,"  I  put  in.  "  Do  what  you 
will." 

"  Your  violence  to  me  will  be  added  to  the  charge 
now,  and  our  influence  with  our  judges  is  great." 

"  Go,  before  there  's  another  death  to  be  added  also." 

He  went  to  the  door  and  turned. 

"  I  am  still  very  reluctant,  for  you  tried  to  serve 
us.  Take  another  day  to  think,  and  give  me  your 
word  of  honour  to  make  no  attempt  to  escape.  You 
can  then  stay  here." 

"  Go,"  I  cried,  turning  my  back  on  him,  and  I  did 
not  look  round  until  he  had  left  the  room. 

Desperate  as  my  own  plight  was,  my  thoughts  were 
not  for  myself,  but  for  Helga.  I  cursed  myself  a  thou- 
sand times  for  my  insensate  blundering  stupidity  which 
had  brought  all  this  danger  upon  her,  the  very  blunder 
against  which  she  herself  had  warned  me. 

I  remembered  scribbling  the  words  in  the  carriage,, 
and  saw  now  that  instead  of  tearing  up  the  paper  on 
which  I  had  written  I  must  have  torn  up  the  blank 
sheet.  I  recalled  that  when  she  had  warned  me  not 
to  throw  even  the  fragments  in  one  place,  I  had  found 
none  but  blanks  in  my  fingers,  and  I  could  have  torn 
my  hair  out  to  think  I  had  been  such  a  reckless  idiot 
as  not  to  search  my  pocket  again  to  make  sure. 

I  had  destroyed  her.  I  who  would  have  given  my 
13 


194  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

life  to  save  her ;  and  that  bitter  hour  of  miserable  un- 
availing remorse  held  horrors  for  me  no  description 
can  convey.  It  will  never  pass  from  memory,  and  I 
marvel  that  in  my  agony  I  did  not  go  insane. 

I  was  far  past  caring  what  happened  to  me,  and 
when  the  door  opened  and  I  looked  up  expecting  to 
see  the  police  with  the  warrant  for  me,  I  was  ready 
to  welcome  this  arrest  as  a  distraction  from  my 
thoughts.  Anything,  anything  to  get  away  from  the 
maddening  oppressiveness  of  my  gloom. 

It  was  not  the  police,  however,  but  the  servant  who 
brought  me  food. 

"  Don't  bring  that  here,"  I  cried,  when  the  man  set 
it  down. 

He  looked  at  me  in  surprise. 

"  You  are  in  great  trouble,  monsieur,"  he  said,  not 
unkindly.  "  But  one  must  eat,  even  in  trouble." 

"  I  wish  to  God  I  was  dead,"  I  exclaimed  desper- 
ately ;  "  and  you  talk  of  eating.  Take  it  away,  man, 
take  it  away,  or  I  shall  do  you  a  mischief,"  and  I 
turned  to  the  window  and  leaned  my  fevered  head 
against  the  sash. 

Helga  was  being  pursued  by  these  sleuth  hounds 
and  would  be  killed  —  killed  for  having  tried  to  save 
my  life  —  and  it  was  I  —  I  who  had  laid  them  upon 
her  trail  and  brought  destruction  upon  her.  Already 
they  might  have  struck  the  blow.  And  I  could  barely 
keep  myself  from  moaning  aloud  in  my  impotent 
anguish. 

Then  suddenly  I  started.    I  had  made  a  discovery. 

A  man  came  into  sight  in  the  ground  below.  It 
-was  one  of  the  gardeners,  and  he  crossed  from  the 
right  until  an  abutment  of  the  Palace  hid  him  from 
;my  view  on  the  left. 

I  was  only  two  storeys  from  the  ground,  and  the 
roof  of  the  out-building  behind  which  the  man  had 
been  lost  to  sight  could  probably  be  reached  from  my 
bedroom  window.  Then  by  a  curious  memory  freak 
,an  old  joke  dashed  into  my  thoughts,  and  I  smiled. 


A    DEATH    TRAP  195 

It  was  the  story  of  the  man  who  languished  in  gaol 
for  twenty  years  racking  his  brains  with  elaborate 
plans  for  escape,  and  then  —  opened  the  door  and 
walked  out. 

My  God,  the  way  of  escape  lay  right  here.  I  might 
still  get  to  Helga.  I  had  to  steady  myself  against  the 
window  frame  now  in  the  rush  of  this  new  excitement. 

I  turned  back  to  the  servant.    He  was  still  there. 

"  Why  don't  you  take  those  things  away  when  I 
tell  you,"  I  said,  trying  to  speak  in  my  former  tone. 

"  I  hope  you  will  try  to  eat,  monsieur.  You  have 
fasted  long." 

I  was  conscious  suddenly  of  hunger.  I  might  have 
work  to  do  for  Helga,  and  must  keep  up  my  strength. 
My  new  thoughts  had  changed  me. 

"  How  long  is  it  since  I  breakfasted  ?  " 

"  Many  hours,  monsieur.  It  is  now  nearly  five 
o'clock." 

Five  o'clock.  How  the  time  had  flown !  My  in- 
terviews with  Kalkov,  and  the  intervals,  had  eaten  up 
the  day.  Five  o'clock!  I  groaned.  The  dusk  would 
soon  fall,  and  if  Helga  were  not  already  in  the  hands 
of  her  enemies,  the  time  in  which  a  warning  could 
reach  her  might  almost  be  counted  by  minutes. 

I  must  get  rid  of  the  servant,  and  perhaps  if  I  ate 
the  food  he  had  brought  it  would  save  time. 

"  I  will  take  your  advice."  I  sat  down  to  the  table 
and  ate  with  the  speed  which  only  Americans  have 
cultivated  as  a  fine  art.  In  a  few  minutes  I  had  swal- 
lowed almost  everything  he  had  brought. 

"  I  am  glad,  monsieur.  You  were  then  hungry  after 
all,"  he  said  with  a  deferential  air  of  satisfaction. 

"  I  have  finished.    You  can  take  it  away,"  I  replied. 

I  lit  a  cigar  and  watched  him  as  he  piled  the  things 
on  the  trays.  He  was  very  slow  and  methodical,  and 
I  fretted  and  fumed  over  the  time  he  took,  until  I  felt 
I  could  have  kicked  him  out  of  the  room  and  thrown 
the  trays  after  him.  Then  he  showed  an  inclination  to 
talk. 


196  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  You  are  an  American,  I  think,  monsieur,"  he  said, 
playing  at  rearranging  the  things. 

"  Yes." 

"  It  is  a  fine  country,  I  believe,  monsieur." 

"  Yes." 

"  I  have  a  brother  there.  He  is  doing  well.  He  is 
in  Chicago." 

"  Oh." 

"  They  seem  to  earn  very  large  sums  of  money 
there,  monsieur.  He  is  married  and  has  a  business 
of  his  own.  He  sells  birds  and  animals." 

"  Ah."  Would  he  never  stop  his  gabbling  and  get 
away? 

"  Yes.  He  wishes  me  to  go  to  him.  I  think  I  shall 
some  day.  But  there  is  the  sea  to  cross,  and  I  have 
never  seen  it.  You  have  crossed  the  sea,  monsieur  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  But  I  should  not  like  his  trade,  monsieur.  I  am 
fond  of  birds  and  animals  —  but  not  in  cages ;  oh  no, 
not  in  cages.  It  is  like  imprisonment,  is  it  not,  mon- 
sieur? And  here  in  Russia  one  does  not  speak  lightly 
of  prisons." 

"  No."  I  gave  him  nothing  but  monosyllables,  but 
his  chatter  seemed  to  thrive  on  it. 

"  No,  I  should  not  like  his  trade,"  and  he  shook  his 
head  dolefully.  "  I  have  a  heart,  monsieur,  and  if  I 
went  there  I  think  I  should  ruin  him.  I  should  want 
to  let  the  birds  out  of  their  cages,  monsieur." 

A  new  interest  in  him  and  his  chatter  sprang  to  life 
in  my  thoughts.  I  looked  up  sharply,  and  caught  his 
eyes  fixed  on  me  with  an  inscrutable  expression  in 
them.  Did  he  mean  anything  by  the  words  ? 

"  A  kind  heart  is  a  good  thing,"  I  said. 

"  Yes,  monsieur,  but  "  —  he  sighed  —  "  it  is  some- 
times liable  to  get  one  into  trouble."  He  had  finished 
now  with  even  his  pretence  of  packing  the  things  to- 
gether, and  he  paused  and  said,  "  You  are  a  prisoner., 
monsieur  ?  " 

"  It  looks  like  it." 


A    DEATH    TRAP  197 

"  It  is  very  sad,  monsieur.  Well,  I  will  have  these 
things  taken  away." 

"  You  can  take  them  away  yourself,"  I  said. 

"  I  am  very  sorry,  monsieur,  but  my  orders  are  not 
to  leave  the  room  again.  I  am  to  stay  with  you." 

And  my  heart  sank  as  he  touched  the  bell,  and  we 
waited,  in  silence  until  the  trays  had  been  fetched. 
Then  he  stood  close  to  the  doorway  between  the  two 
rooms. 

It  began  to  look  as  if  there  would  be  a  tussle  of 
strength  before  I  got  away,  and  I  measured  him  in 
my  eye  with  this  thought  present  to  me.  He  was 
a  slightly  built  wiry  little  man,  no  sort  of  a  match  for 
me  if  it  came  to  a  trial  of  strength ;  but  I  preferred 
another  way  if  it  could  be  managed. 

"  Where  shall  I  remain,  monsieur  ?  "  he  asked  after 
a  time. 

"  Was  it  you  who  ransacked  my  pockets  this  morn- 
ing?" I  asked,  recalling  Kalkov's  words. 

"  By  the  Prince's  orders,  monsieur.  We  all  fear 
him  —  but  we  all  hate  him.  We  dare  not  disobey 
him." 

Whether  he  meant  me  to  understand  anything  by 
this  or  not  I  could  not  tell,  but  the  time  was  pressing 
so  fast  that  my  anxiety  drove  me  to  bring  matters 
to  a  crisis,  and  soon  I  had  a  plan.  Any  moment  might 
now  find  me  in  the  hands  of  the  police. 

I  got  up  and  passed  into  the  bedroom,  my  purpose 
being  to  catch  him  suddenly  at  a  disadvantage,  fling 
him  on  to  the  bed,  and  smother  his  cries  with  the  pil- 
lows while  I  tied  him  up  and  gagged  him. 

He  seemed  suspicious  of  my  intentions,  for  he  hung 
back,  but  one  is  always  tempted  to  suppose  that  others 
may  divine  such  thoughts.  So  I  fooled  around  with 
some  of  my  clothes,  and  then  called  him  to  help  me 
move  a  bag.  I  got  him  near  enough  to  the  bedstead, 
and  then  with  a  significant  look  I  said  — 

"  You  have  a  good  heart,  I  can  see  that.  Now,  as- 
suming I  am  like  one  of  your  brother's  caged  birds, 
will  you  help  me  out  ?  " 


198  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Monsieur,  I  dare  not,  I  dare  not." 

But  he  neither  called  out  nor  attempted  to  get  away. 
Instead,  he  fixed  his  eyes  on  mine,  and  there  was  no 
fear  in  them. 

"  I  will  make  it  worth  your  while,"  I  said  firmly. 
"  Come." 

"  Oh,  monsieur,  if  it  were  found  out.  I  am  sorry 
for  you ;  but  if  it  were  found  out." 

"  It  won't  be.  We  '11  fix  that  all  right,"  I  answered. 
"  Listen.  I  intend  to  escape  by  the  window  there, 
drop  on  the  roof  below,  and  from  there  to  the  ground." 

"  Oh,  monsieur,  monsieur,  I  dare  not,"  he  cried. 

"  I  shall  give  you  five  hundred  roubles  to  help 
me." 

His  eyes  gleamed  avariciously. 

"  I  will  help  you,"  he  said ;  "  but  you  must  make 
it  seem  that  you  have  forced  me.  You  must  bind  me 
and  stop  my  mouth,  so  that  when  they  come  and  find 
me  they  shall  see  you  have  forced  me." 

It  was  a  very  thin  device,  but  if  it  satisfied  him  I 
had  no  reason  to  care,  especially  as  I  had  contemplated 
doing  it  in  earnest. 

"  Very  well." 

"  And  you  must  not  go  yet,  monsieur,  not  until  dark. 
You  would  be  seen ;  the  grounds  are  alive  with  guards 
and  soldiers.  You  must  wait  till  seven  o'clock." 

"  Why  till  seven  o'clock  ?  " 

"  It  will  not  be  dark  enough  before ;  and  besides,  a 
number  of  men  go  away  at  that  hour  —  the  gardeners 
—  and  I  can  tell  you  how  to  get  out  so  that  no  one 
will  see  you  if  you  wait  till  then." 

"  That 's  all  very  well,  but  I  may  be  arrested  first," 
I  said  suspiciously. 

"  No  no,  monsieur.  You  are  to  stay  here  all  night. 
I  heard  his  highness  say  so,  and  I  was  told  to  remain 
here  until  ten  o'clock,  when  I  am  to  be  relieved." 

There  was  Helga  to  think  of,  however,  and  to  re- 
main there  an  hour  and  a  half  longer  while  she  was  in 
momentary  peril  seemed  intolerable.  At  the  same 


A    DEATH    TRAP  199 

time,  there  was  wisdom  in  what  the  man  said.  To 
get  out  of  the  grounds  in  daylight,  while  the  gardeners 
and  others  were  about,  was  just  a  forlorn  hope,  and 
bitterly  as  I  chafed  at  the  delay,  I  resolved  to  wait 
until  dusk  came. 

That  hour  and  a  half  was  the  longest  in  my  life. 
The  man  did  his  best  to  occupy  my  thoughts,  telling 
me  over  and  over  again  exactly  the  way  I  had  to  go. 
so  as  to  avoid  meeting  any  one,  pointing  out  part  of  it 
from  the  window,  and  giving  me  a  hundred  hints  and 
suggestions. 

As  the  time  approached  I  gave  him  the  sum  I  had 
promised,  stowed  the  rest  of  the  money  about  me,  and 
then  fastened  him  up.  He  himself  suggested  an  in- 
genious method.  I  wrapped  a  sheet  round  him,  and 
then  wound  certain  cords  about  him,  until  he  looked 
like  a  mummy  in  clean  clothes,  and  could  move  neither 
hand  nor  foot;  and  then  I  fastened  a  pillow  over  his 
head. 

Bearing  all  he  had  said  in  mind,  I  opened  the 
window,  got  down  on  to  the  roof  below,  crept  along 
it,  and  finding  the  coast  clear,  dropped  to  the  ground. 
I  fell  on  to  a  flower  bed,  and  darted  at  full  speed 
across  the  lawn  to  the  point  he  had  told  me. 

He  had  earned  his  money  well,  for  I  was  able  to 
follow  his  instructions  to  the  letter  with  the  greatest 
ease.  He  had  told  me  to  make  for  that  part  of  the 
gardens  where  the  greenhouses  stood,  and  past  them 
to  take  a  path  to  the  left  until  I  came  to  a  spot  where 
an  outhouse  with  a  low  sloping  roof  stood  against  the 
high  outside  wall.  By  means  of  this  I  was  to  climr. 
to  the  top  of  the  wall,  and  then  drop  into  a  dark  un 
frequented  road.  I  was  to  go  along  this  to  the  right 
for  about  half  a  mile,  when  I  should  find  myself  at  a 
point  from  which  I  could  easily  reach  any  part  of  the 
city. 

I  remember  being  struck  by  the  fact  that  a  part 
of  the  Palace  grounds  so  near  to  the  building  should 
be  so  deserted,  but  I  had  not  a  thought  or  suspicion 
of  treachery  of  any  kind. 


200  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

I  reached  the  road  within  a  very  short  time  of 
leaving  the  room,  and  turning,  as  he  had  told  me,  to 
the  right,  I  ran  along  it  at  a  sharp  speed.  It  was 
overhung  with  heavy  trees  and  very  dark,  but  on  this 
fact  I  congratulated  myself  as  I  ran. 

I  had  covered  half  the  distance  when  the  path  nar- 
rowed between  the  high  wall  of  the  Palace  grounds 
on  one  side  and  an  equally  high  hedge  on  the  other, 
and  it  was  so  dark  that  I  could  not  see  the  ground 
beneath  me.  I  was  so  keen  to  get  to  Helga  that  I 
pressed  on  at  headlong  speed,  until  my  foot  slipped 
on  something  wet  and  greasy  and  down  I  went  all 
a-sprawl  in  the  dirt. 

My  hat  flew  off  and  my  head  struck  the  ground, 
and  my  face  slid  along  in  the  mud,  but  beyond  graz- 
ing my  skin  and  griming  myself  considerably,  I 
suffered  no  hurt.  I  fell  on  the  soft  mud  and  thus 
made  scarcely  any  noise,  a  fact  to  which  I  believe  I 
owed  my  life. 

I  sat  up,  and  was  groping  about  for  my  hat  when 
I  heard  a  sound  some  way  ahead  of  me.  Thinking 
some  one  was  coming  I  rolled  under  the  shadow  of 
the  great  hedge  and  waited. 

I  have  said  before  that  my  sense  of  hearing  is  very 
acute,  but  though  I  strained  it  now  to  the  utmost  I 
heard  nothing  for  some  time.  In  the  meanwhile  I 
found  that  in  the  dark  I  had  blundered  into  a  kind 
of  broad  ditch  which  crossed  the  path,  the  bottom 
being  of  soft  wet  mire. 

I  pulled  myself  cautiously  up  on  to  the  dry  ground, 
and  putting  my  ear  to  the  earth  lay  as  still  as  death 
and  listened. 

Presently  I  heard  the  sound  of  the  shuffling  of  feet, 
and  as  it  was  repeated  after  a  few  moments'  interval, 
I  could  tell  some  one  was  waiting  at  a  distance  ahead 
of  me. 

I  must  find  out  what  it  meant,  and  that  at  once, 
for  minutes  were  precious.  I  sat  up,  therefore,  and 
took  off  my  boots,  and  as  I  was  rising  my  hand  struck 
against  my  hat. 


A    DEATH    TRAP  201 

I  crept  forward  now  as  cautiously  as  before  I  had 
ran  heedlessly,  stopping  every  few  yards  to  listen. 

That  any  one  could  be  waiting  for  me  did  not  even 
then  cross  my  mind;  but  I  was  carrying  too  great  a 
responsibility  to  run  risks  and  although  the  slow 
progress  I  made  chafed  and  worried  me,  I  dared  not 
quicken  it.  And  well  it  was  indeed  that  I  exercised 
this  restraint. 

There  was  very  little  wind  moving,  but  what  there 
was  came  from  the  direction  I  was  going,  and  in  one 
of  the  pauses  I  made  to  listen,  I  caught  the  sound  of 
a  voice,  and  then  heard  the  tread  of  heavy  feet.  In 
a  moment  I  rolled  myself  under  the  hedge. 

The  steps  came  nearer,  and  I  could  tell  there  were 
two  men.  They  were  speaking  in  low  guttural  tones, 
but  I  could  not  at  first  catch  the  words,  until  one 
of  them  said  in  a  louder  voice,  with  a  touch  of 
impatience  — 

"  Yes,  seven  o'clock,  of  course." 

In  a  flash  my  eyes  were  open.  It  was  the  hour  the 
servant  had  insisted  upon  for  my  escape.  The  whole 
thing  had  been  planned  by  Kalkov  himself.  And  these 
men  were  —  who  ? 

I  was  not  long  in  doubt  on  that  point  either. 

The  two  came  on,  drew  level,  and  passed ;  and  as 
I  held  my  breath  I  heard  a  muttered  reference  to  the 
brotherhood  and  Vastic's  murder,  which  told  me  all 
I  needed  to  know. 

The  Prince  had  adopted  the  same  policy  toward 
me  as  toward  Helga,  and  having  planned  the  means 
of  my  escape  through  that  treacherous  scoundrel  of 
a  servant,  had  managed  to  convey  to  the  brotherhood 
an  intimation  of  where  and  when  I  could  be  found. 

But  for  that  fall  of  mine  into  the  mud  the  plan 
would  have  succeeded,  and  there  would  have  been 
an  end  of  any  interference  from  me  in  his  plans. 

I  had  no  time  to  waste  in  cursing  him,  however; 
and  as  soon  as  the  men  were  well  past  I  rolled  out 
from  the  hedge  and  crept  on  as  quickly  as  I  could. 


202  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

I  was  afraid  there  would  be  a  third  man  to  be  dealt 
with  at  the  mouth  of  the  place,  but  to  my  infinite  re- 
lief the  coast  was  clear,  and  putting  on  my  boots  again 
I  turned  into  the  road  and  walked  briskly  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  city. 

I  was  in  a  deplorable  mess  from  my  tumble,  and 
tried  with  very  little  effect  to  get  rid  of  some  of  the 
mud  from  my  clothes  and  face. 

It  was  while  I  was  doing  this,  and  puzzling  how 
I  should  get  admission  to  Helga's  house  that  the  need 
for  some  disguise  occurred  to  me.  I  should  probably 
have  to  pass  some  of  the  brotherhood  spies  near  the 
house,  and  if  I  were  recognized  the  consequences 
might  be  vitally  serious. 

The  means  for  the  disguise  were  in  fact  supplied 
by  the  mud  into  which  I  had  fallen.  I  knocked  in  the 
crown  of  my  hat,  took  off  my  coat,  tore  my  shirt  sleeves 
half  way  to  the  elbows,  daubed  them  and  my  arms  and 
hands  with  mud,  and  in  a  minute  was  changed  into  a 
dirty  disreputable  loafer,  whom  any  one  would  have 
the  greatest  difficulty  in  recognizing  as  Harper  C. 
Denver,  the  smartly  groomed  New  Yorker. 

And  in  this  guise  I  hurried  as  fast  as  I  dared  with- 
out exciting  suspicion  from  the  police  in  the  direction 
of  the  square  of  San  Sophia. 


CHAPTER  XXI— AT  THE  SQUARE  OF 
SAN  SOPHIA 


FROM  Czar  to  street  smouch  was  a  big  change  of 
parts,  and  had  I  had  time  to  think  and  oppor- 
tunity to  choose,  I  would  have  selected  a  different 
character. 

But  I  had  little  conscious  thought  beyond  a  burning 
impatience  to  get  to  Helga  in  the  shortest  possible 
time.  I  was  jostled  and  pushed  as  I  hurried  on ;  now 
hustled  off  the  side  walk,  now  grazing  the  house  fronts, 
and  at  times  dodging  through  the  traffic:  but  all  the 
while  pressing  on  with  feverish  haste  through  the 
people,  followed  constantly  by  curses  and  angry  threats 
from  those  who  shrank  from  my  dirty  presence  or 
shouldered  me  roughly  to  one  side. 

There  is  no  lack  of  disreputable-looking  beggars 
in  the  streets  of  Russia's  capital  at  any  time,  and  at 
night  one  drunken  man  more  or  less  attracts  little  at- 
tention, provided  he  keeps  quiet.  I  was  taken  for  a 
drunkard ;  and  my  dirt-begrimed  face  and  clothes, 
my  coat  slung  over  my  shoulder,  my  half-bared  arms 
and  muddied  shirt-sleeves  lent  colour  to  the  part,  as  I 
scrambled  and  scurried  along  with  a  wary  eye  for  the 
police,  whom  I  avoided  with  scrupulous  care.  . 

I  had  not  much  difficulty  in  finding  the  square  of 
San  Sophia,  which  had  once  been  a  fashionable  quarter. 
It  was  a  dismal-looking  cul  de  sac,  with  a  winding 
entrance  at  the  southern  end,  in  shape  like  nothing  so 
much  as  a  tennis  racket  with  a  bent  handle. 

At  the  entrance  stood  a  woman,  who  came  toward 
me,  half  paused,  stared  sharply  at  me,  and  passed 

203 


WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

on.  I  guessed  she  was  a  spy  of  some  kind,  posted 
there  to  mark  all  who  entered  and  left  the  square. 

I  lurched  past  her,  keeping  up  my  part  of  a  drunken 
man,  and  reeled  on  into  the  square  —  a  small  open 
space,  unrailed  and  unprotected,  with  two  or  three 
forlorn-looking  stunted  trees  in  a  clump  in  the  centre. 

From  the  shelter  of  these  I  was  able  to  make  out 
Helga's  house  —  standing  well  back  in  the  shadow  — 
a  wider,  shorter  building  than  the  rest,  with  a  deep 
porch.  Not  a  light  showed  in  any  of  the  windows, 
a  fact  that  gave  me  a  momentary  qualm. 

Having  assured  myself  that  no  one  was  watching 
me,  I  stole  out  from  the  trees  and  made  for  the  porch, 
knocked  gently  at  the  door,  and  waited.  No  one  came, 
and  fearing  to  give  any  noisy  summons,  I  was  feeling 
.and  peering  about  for  a  bell  —  for  inside  the  porch 
was  very  dark  —  when  I  heard  footsteps  in  the  square. 
By  the  flickering  lamplight  at  the  entrance  I  saw  the 
woman  who  had  met  me  returning  in  company  with  a 
man,  and,  to  my  dismay,  they  came  with  rapid  steps 
toward  the  spot  where  I  stood. 

I  lay  down  and  squeezed  myself  as  close  to  the  side 
of  the  porch  as  possible,  trusting  that  the  gloom  of 
the  place  would  prevent  them  seeing  me. 

The  footsteps  came  right  to  the  house  and  then 
stopped. 

In  a  fever  of  impatience  I  dragged  myself  cautiously 
to  the  entrance  and  peering  out,  watched  them. 

They  stood  a  moment  talking  together  in  whispers 
at  the  other  end  of  the  house.  The  woman  seemed  to 
be  giving  the  man  some  information  and  instructions, 
for  I  saw  her  point  several  times  toward  that  end  of 
the  building. 

After  perhaps  a  couple  of  minutes  she  left,  and 
the  man  shrank  back  into  the  deep  shadows,  until  the 
sound  of  her  footsteps  had  ceased.  Then  I  heard  the 
scrape  of  his  feet  against  brickwork,  and  could  just 
make  out  that  he  had  climbed  on  to  a  low  wall  which 
ran  by  the  side  of  the  house. 


AT  THE  SQUARE  OF  SAN  SOPHIA    206 

At  the  risk  of  discovery  I  felt  that  I  must  know 
where  he  had  gone,  so  I  drew  off  my  boots  and  stole 
after  him.  By  the  side  of  the  house  ran  a  very  nar- 
row passage  guarded  by  a  heavy  iron  gate,  and  crawl- 
ing on  to  the  wall  I  followed  the  man  with  as  much 
haste  as  the  need  for  extreme  caution  permitted. 

The  house  was  as  still  as  a  charnel  vault ;  but  I 
was  no  longer  dismayed  by  this.  It  was  evident  that 
such  a  visitor  must  have  very  strong  motives  for  this 
kind  of  secrecy ;  and  as  I  judged  that  the  woman  had 
pointed  out  the  means  by  which  an  entrance  to  the 
house  could  be  gained,  it  was  easy  to  understand  that 
this  was  all  connected  with  the  threatened  attack  upon 
Helga.  This  meant  therefore  that  she  was  still  safe, 
and  that  I  had  arrived  in  time  to  take  a  hand  in 
matters. 

When  I  had  gone  far  enough  along  the  wall  to  get 
a  view  of  the  rear  of  the  house,  I  lay  down  and  looked 
about  for  the  man,  and  soon  discovered  his  plan.  There 
were  no  underground  rooms  to  the  house,  but  there 
were  cellars,  and  the  way  to  these  was  protected  by  a 
heavy  grating.  He  had  removed  this,  and  when  I 
caught  sight  of  him  he  was  standing  below  in  the  act 
of  replacing  this  grating  above  his  head. 

As  soon  as  it  was  in  its  place,  I  slipped  off  the  wall 
and  listened.  He  entered  the  cellar,  and  when  once 
inside  struck  a  match,  the  feeble  flickering  light  from 
which  enabled  me  to  watch  him. 

He  looked  round  for  a  moment  as  if  in  doubt,  and 
then  went  to  a  door  in  the  far  right-hand  corner  and 
knocked :  three  double  knocks,  repeated  at  short  in- 
tervals. After  a  while  I  heard  the  door  open;  the 
sound  of  muffled  gruff  voices  came  to  me;  the  door 
was  closed,  and  then  all  was  silent  as  the  grave  once 
more. 

For  a  moment  I  hesitated  whether  to  follow  him 
or  to  go  back  to  the  front  and  try  again  to  get  into 
the  house  that  way.  But  my  former  failure  to  attract 
attention  there  decided  me  against  that  course. 


206  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

It  was  just  possible  that  Helga  had  arranged  these 
precautions  in  the  critical  need  to  conceal  her  presence 
in  the  house,  and  in  that  case,  if  I  once  gained  admit- 
tance, I  could  easily  explain  my  presence.  But  it 
seemed  far  more  probable  that  a  very  ugly  purpose 
lay  under  it  all,  and  this  I  resolved  to  ascertain,  even 
at  the  risk  of  finding  myself  face  to  face  with  one  or 
two  members  of  the  brotherhood. 

I  slipped  on  my  boots  and  coat,  therefore,  and  fol- 
lowing the  man's  example,  I  got  through  the  grating, 
and  finding  the  inner  door,  gave  the  signal  I  had 
heard.  It  was  an  anxious  moment  as  I  huddled  up 
against  the  door  awaiting  the  result.  It  was  a  long 
wait,  until  I  heard  a  stealthy  movement;  the  door 
was  opened  slowly  and  cautiously,  and  a  man,  hold- 
ing a  light,  looked  out. 

Not  caring  for  any  scrutiny  of  my  face,  I  put  my 
foot  in  the  crack  and  my  shoulder  to  the  door,  and 
shoved  my  way  in. 

"Why  keep  me  waiting?"  I  asked  in  a  whisper. 
"  I  am  followed." 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  asked  the  voice. 

"  One  who  should  be  here,"  I  answered  at  random, 
as  I  closed  the  door  and  shot  home  the  bolt.  "  Lead 
the  way,"  I  said,  in  a  tone  of  authority. 

He  was  for  thrusting  the  light  in  my  face,  but  I 
brushed  his  hand  away  and  growled  out  an  oath. 

"  Who  is  here  ?  "    I  asked  then,  under  my  breath. 

He  made  no  reply,  and  seemed  quite  undecided 
what  to  do;  so  I  decided  for  him,  and  pushed  him 
very  unceremoniously  before  me  into  the  darkness 
beyond. 

He  led  me  into  an  inner  cellar,  unlighted,  save  for 
the  candle  he  carried.  I  followed,  prepared  for  almost 
anything  except  that  which  I  saw ;  and  seeing  it,  I 
could  scarce  restrain  from  laughter,  so  complete  was 
the  relief  from  the  tension  of  the  previous  few 
minutes. 

There    was    only   one   man    there  —  obviously   the 


AT  THE  SQUARE  OF  SAN  SOPHIA     207 

same  I  had  followed  —  and  he  was  staring  hard  at 
us  with  an  expression  of  mingled  fear  and  expecta- 
tion. It  was  Paul  Drexel.  He  was  shaved,  and  dis- 
guised in  the  shabby  clothes  of  a  beggar ;  but  I  knew 
his  flabby  coward's  face  in  a  moment,  although  he  did 
not  recognize  me.  And  I  took  care  that  he  should  see 
my  face  as  little  as  possible.  For  an  instant  the  ques- 
tion flashed  upon  me:  What  Drexel  was  doing  in  the 
affair?  But  I  had  to  act,  not  think,  because  if  my 
supposition  was  correct,  we  should  soon  have  more 
of  the  men  upon  us. 

There  was  no  longer  any  reason  for  fear.  With 
no  one  but  a  fat  coward  like  Drexel  and  the  man 
with  the  light  to  oppose  me,  I  should  soon  find  a  way 
out  of  things. 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "   asked  Drexel,  as  I  entered. 

"  I  am  here  to  take  command,"  I  replied,  muffling 
my  voice.  I  turned  to  the  other  man  and  asked : 
"  What  part  of  the  house  are  we  in  ?  How  do  we 
get  where  we  have  to  go  ?  " 

"  These  are  the  cellars.  They  did  n't  think  of  them,"' 
he  replied,  with  a  grin  of  cunning. 

"  Show  me,"  and  I  made  him  light  the  way  for  me. 

My  examination  of  the  place  revealed  nothing  but 
bare  cellars. 

My  guide  pointed  out  a  flight  of  stairs,  and  ex- 
plained that  there  was  only  a  door  at  the  top,  which 
would  not  be  difficult  to  force. 

My  first  step  was  to  get  rid  of  him ;  and  as  he  was 
now  quite  unsuspicious  of  me,  this  was  easy. 

I  found  that  one  of  the  cellars  had  a  door  with  bolts 
on  the  outside,  and  as  we  stood  in  it,  I  made  an  ex- 
cuse to  take  the  light  from  him,  and  catching  him 
unawares,  I  gave  him  a  blow  on  the  side  of  the  head 
which  sent  him  staggering  over  the  floor,  and  before 
he  could  recover  himself  I  had  shut  the  door  and 
bolted  it  upon  him. 

He  began  a  clatter  at  the  door,  and  I  called  to 
Drexel  sharply — 


WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Come  and  help  here,  quickly." 

He  came  hurrying  out,  but  before  he  could  ask  a 
question  I  caught  him  by  the  throat  and  shook  out 
of  him  all  his  little  courage  and  most  of  his  breath. 

"  Up  these  steps,  quick,"  I  said,  dragging  him  up, 
.and  reaching  the  top  I  hammered  and  kicked  at  the 
door  until  some  one  came. 

"  In  the  devil's  name  what 's  this  ?  "  cried  a  voice 
threateningly,  as  the  door  was  opened. 

"  Thank  God  it 's  you,  Ivan,"  I  said,  more  glad 
than  I  can  tell  to  see  him.  "  The  mademoiselle ;  is 
she  safe  ?  " 

"  M.  Denver !  "  he  exclaimed,  in  profound  aston- 
ishment. 

"  Mademoiselle  Helga,  man,  tell  me,  is  all  well  ?  " 

"  Yes,  monsieur,  but  what " 

"  Thank  God  for  that,"  I  interrupted,  the  sense  of 
relief  filling  me  with  indescribable  delight. 

"How  do  you  come  here,  monsieur?"  he  asked. 

"  And  who "  he  paused  to  peer  into  Drexel's 

white  face.  "  M.  Drexel,  Great  Lord  of  the  Skies, 
what  has  happened  ?  " 

Helga  was  safe,  and  for  me  at  that  moment  the 
whole  world  held  no  other  matter  of  concern.  But 
there  was  much  to  do,  for  which  even  the  ecstasy  of 
that  knowledge  could  not  wait. 

"  Take  this  treacherous  snake,  and  have  him  kept 
safe  somewhere  until  we  can  question  him.  And 
now " 

"  What  has  happened,  Ivan  ? "  It  was  Helga's 
voice  from  above  stairs,  and  hearing  it,  I  smiled  and 
caught  my  breath. 

"  M.  Denver  is  here,  mademoiselle,"  said  Ivan. 

"  M.  Denver  ? "  in  a  tone  of  intense  surprise. 
"  Where  ?  "  The  voice  was  nearer.  She  was  com- 
ing to  me. 

"  Yes,  I  am  here,  mademoiselle ;  "  and  I  went  to 
meet  her. 

On  catching  sight  of  me  she  stopped  as  if  aghast. 


I  CAUGHT  HIM  BY  THE  THROAT  AND  SHOOK  OUT  OF  HIM  ALL  HIS 
LITTLE  COURAGE  AND  MOST  OF  HIS  BREATH." Page  2O8. 


AT  THE  SQUARE  OF  SAN  SOPHIA    209 

"  I  don't  look  pretty,  I  'm  afraid,"  I  said,  with  a 
laugh.  "  But  it 's  about  the  best  show  I  can  make  for 
the  moment." 

Her  eyes  were  now  full  of  sweet  concern. 

"  You  have  been  in  great  trouble  ?  "  she  said. 

"  Nothing 's  the  matter  that  a  bath  and  a  clothes 
brush  won't  cure.  But  it 's  been  a  near  thing." 

"  Tell  me." 

"  I  will,  everything ;   but  not  now.    Let  me  see  you 
presently;   there  is  some  work  to  be  done  first.     You 
will  have  to  leave  here;  go  and  get  ready." 
'"  Leave  here?    I  cannot.    I  must  not." 

"  The  place  is  known  to  Kalkov's  police  and  to 
Vastic's  friends.  There  has  been  hell's  work ;  but 
you  will  be  safe  now." 

I  drew  Ivan  aside  then  and  told  him  what  I  knew 
and  surmised,  and  how  I  proposed  to  act.  My  idea, 
was  that  he  should  take  some  of  the  servants  down 
into  the  cellars  with  him ;  let  the  men  who  were  ex- 
pected enter  one  by  one,  seize  them  and  make  them 
prisoners. 

Ivan  was  the  man  of  all  men  I  would  have  chosen 
for  such  a  task.  He  possessed  enormous  strength  and 
a  courage  equal  to  any  demands  that  could  be  made 
upon  it ;  I  knew  I  could  leave  the  affair  safely  in  his 
hands. 

When  I  had  explained  my  wishes  and  seen  him 
start,  I  went  to  question  Drexel.  He  was  in  a  con- 
dition of  abject  terror,  and  was  to  me  such  a  repul- 
sive creature  that  I  hurried  my  examination  of  him. 

"If  you  know  how  to  speak  the  truth,  I  advise  you 
to  do  it  now.  I  know  much  about  you  and  your  doings, 
and  if  I  find  you  lying  to  me  I  shall  denounce  you  as  a 
traitor  to  the  men  you  were  to  have  met  here.  And 
you  know  what  to  expect  at  their  hands."  I  gave  him 
a  second  to  chew  this,  and  then  asked :  "  Now,  whose 
spy  are  you,  police  or  these  men  ?  " 

"  Neither.     I  have  not  come  to  help  in  this  thing; 
I  have  not  on  my  soul :   I  know  nothing  of  them." 
14 


210  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Why  are  you  here  ?  " 

"  I  came  to  get  the  papers  from  Mademoiselle  Helga 
for  Prince  Kalkov." 

"  Oh,  you  are  his  agent,  eh  ?    How  did  you  get  in  ?  " 

"  I  was  told  to  meet  a  woman  in  the  square  who 
would  tell  me  what  to  do  to  get  in."  This  might  be 
true,  for  I  had  seen  the  two  together.  "  I  expected  to 
find  the  house  deserted." 

"  Who  gave  you  your  instructions?" 

"  Prince  Kalkov  himself.  If  I  refused,  he  threat- 
ened me  with  the  mines,  monsieur." 

"For  what?" 

"  As  a  Nihilist." 

"  How  did  you  get  to  the  Prince?" 

No  answer. 

I  repeated  the  question. 

"  I  went  to  clear  myself,"  he  said  slowly  and  with 
hesitation. 

"  To  offer  yourself  as  a  spy,  you  mean  ?  "  I  replied 
sternly. 

"  I  was  a  suspect,  and  I  wanted  to  clear  myself." 

"  And  he  told  you  you  could  clear  yourself  by  get- 
ting these  papers.  I  think  I  understand  you.  He  told 
you  also  that  mademoiselle  would  be  assassinated,  and 
that  you  could  do  your  present  work  safely." 

"  On  my  soul,  no.  I  had  no  thought  of  that.  I  had 
not.  I  was  told  she  would  be  arrested." 

"  Who  gave  the  information  to  these  men?" 

"  I  don't  know,  monsieur ;  indeed,  I  don't.  I  don't 
know  who  they  are.  I  was  told  only  police  would  be 
here.  You  can  kill  me  if  you  will,  but  that  is  true." 

I  was  disposed  to  believe  him,  and  to  regard  him 
as  a  mere  tool  of  Kalkov,  sent  to  the  house  as  being 
likely  to  know  where  to  look  for  the  papers ;  and 
in  this  case  he  knew  too  little  to  be  of  much  help 
to  me. 

It  was  quite  consistent  with  Kalkov's  methods  that 
he  should  use  Drexel  for  the  purpose  he  had  described ; 
and  although  there  were  discrepancies  in  the  statement. 


AT  THE  SQUARE  OF  SAN  SOPHIA    211 

I  did  not  think  it  worth  while  to  waste  valuable  time 
in  interrogating  him  any  further. 

What  we  had  now  to  think  about  was  the  vital 
question  of  Helga's  escape,  and  I  left  the  miserable 
wretch,  glad  to  be  out  of  his  presence,  and  went  to 
urge  upon  Helga  the  necessity  of  immediate  flight 


CHAPTER  XXII— FLIGHT 


AS  I  hurried  out  from  Drexel,  intending  to  try  and 
find  means  to  render  myself  more  presentable 
by  getting  rid  of  some  of  my  grime,  I  found  Helga 
waiting  for  me. 

"  I  am  all  mud,"   I  said  apologetically. 

"  I  am  all  impatience,  and  that  is  worse,"  she 
returned. 

"  Let  me  get  rid  of  some  of  this ; "  and  I  spread 
out  my  hands  and  glanced  down  at  my  clothes,  and 
looked  up  to  find  her  smiling.  "  You  can't  tell  how 
glad  I  am  to  see  that,"  I  added. 

"  You  will  see  no  smiles  if  you  keep  me  waiting. 
I  will  forgive  the  dirt  if  you  will  only  tell  me." 

"  I  could  tell  you  more  comfortably  if  we  were 
en  route  for  the  frontier." 

"  Perhaps  we  shall  be  soon.  Come,"  and  she  led 
me  into  a  room,  all  dirty  as  I  was. 

"  Disaster  is  easy  to  tell.  Prince  Kalkov  knows 
everything  about  your  plans,  your  name,  your  real 
part  in  Boreski's  business,  your  fight  against  him 
—  everything ; "  and  as  shortly  as  I  could  I  told  her 
all  I  knew  and  had  learnt  from  the  Prince. 

She  listened  with  scarcely  an  interruption,  and  when 
I  finished  sat  thinking  with  pursed  lips  and  gathered 
brows. 

"  It  was  very  clever  and  very  devilish,"  she  said. 
"  And  for  the  time  it  means  failure.  You  are  right. 
I  must  fly,  and  that  to-night." 

"  I  am  glad  you  see  that." 

"  I  have  had  to  do  it  before  —  for  a  time.  But  I 
shall,  of  course,  come  back.  I  am  not  beaten.  Flight 

212 


FLIGHT  213 

is  only  one  of  the  tactics  in  the  fight  1  am  waging. 
I  shall  never  cease  to  fight  until  I  win  or  they  kill 
me.  But  he  has  beaten  me  for  the  time,  and  now  that 
he  knows  my  motive,  he  will  be  harder  to  fight  than 
ever." 

"  It  is  I  who  have  ruined  you  by  betraying  this 
place  through  my  stupid  blundering." 

"  Ah,  I  had  not  thought  of  that,"  she  said,  turning 
and  smiling  to  me.  "  You  will  have  suffered.  It  was 
a  mistake,  but  it  would  have  made  no  difference  in 
the  end.  With  the  new  clues  which  the  Duchess 
Stephanie  and  this  Drexel  could  give  him,  the  Prince 
would  have  found  me  here.  I  should  not  have  waited 
for  him  indeed,  so  that  by  warning  me  now  you  have 
more  than  made  good  the  mistake." 

"  Do  you  think  Boreski  has  told  him  anything?" 

''  No,  not  Boreski ;  I  am  sure  of  him.  It  is  Drexel. 
A  man  when  he  is  afraid  for  his  life  is  a  contemptible 
creature.  But  it  is  his  nature,"  she  said  scornfully. 
"  I  knew  it  and  knew  him.  I  used  him  as  a  tool,  and 
when  a  tool  breaks  in  your  hand,  you  are  fortunate 
if  you  are  not  hurt." 

"  The  sooner  we  start  the  better."  But  she  was 
thinking  and  appeared  not  to  hear  me. 

"  I  shall  have  to  begin  again,"  she  said,  with  quiet 
resolution.  "  It  is  no  new  experience.  I  have  had 
to  do  it  two  or  three  times  before.  My  next  attempt 
shall  be  better  planned.  Each  time  I  do  better  — 
learning  from  my  failures.  Next  time  I  shall  win." 

"  When  shall  we  start  ?  "  I  asked,  as  she  paused. 

"We?  If  you  are  wise  and  take  my  advice,  you 
will  go  to  your  Ambassador,  tell  him  frankly  all  that 
has  occurred,  and  get  his  help." 

"And  if  I  am  not  wise?"  I  sought  her  eyes  and 
we  both  smiled,  and  she  sighed. 

"  No,  no,  you  must  not." 

"  You  know  that  I  shall,  Helga.    Let  us  be  frank." 

"You  wish  me  to  be  frank?"  and  she  looked  up 
calmly. 


214  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAB 

"Why  not?" 

"  Then  I  would  rather  you  did  not  attempt  to  ac- 
company me." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  leave  me  in  the  lurch  ?  " 

"  Don't,"  she  cried,  with  a  little  wince  of  pain. 

"  I  did  n't  mean  that  —  but  you  know  what  I  do 
mean." 

"  You  know  nothing  can  come  of  it." 

"  Call  it  nothing  or  something,  it  is  just  all  in  all 
to  me." 

"  Please !  "  she  said,  almost  pleadingly. 

"  I  will  have  no  mercy  when  you  speak  of  parting." 

"  But  I  mean  it.  You  must  not  come  with  me. 
I  am  stronger  alone." 

"Why?" 

"  You  can  be  very  stupid  —  when  you  wish,"  she 
cried,  with  another  smile. 

"  Why  ?  "  I  repeated.     "  Why  stronger  alone  ?  " 

"  Because  —  ah,  you  know." 

"  May  I  not  wish  to  hear  you  say  it  ?  " 

She  looked  up  steadily,  and  said  in  a  quiet,  firm 
tone  — 

"  Because  when  you  are  with  me  I  weaken  in  my 
purpose." 

"  That  is  just  my  object.  I  hope  to  win  you  from 
it  altogether." 

"  It  is  impossible.     You  must  not  go  with  me." 

"  You  wish  never  to  see  me  again  ?  " 

"  How  cruel  you  can  be !  "  Then  defiantly,  "  Yes, 
I  do  wish  it." 

"  Very  well,"  I  cried  decidedly,  as  I  rose.  "  Then 
I  will  go."  I  paused,  and  she  started  and  gave  me 
a  glance  in  which  surprise  and  pain  were  blended. 
I  went  to  the  door,  and  turning,  saw  she  had  paled 
slightly.  I  waited  for  her  to  speak. 

"  I  — I  am  glad."  The  tone  was  very  low,  and  her 
lips  faltered. 

"  Yes,  I  have  put  up  with  it  long  enough.  I  can 
bear  it  no  longer." 


FLIGHT  215 

A  quick  questioning,  half-indignant  light  was  in 
her  eyes  as  she  rose. 

"  You  can  bear  it  no  longer.     I  am  sorry " 

A  laugh  from  me  checked  the  words  on  her  lips. 

"  I  have  never  been  so  dirty  in  my  life.  I  must 
wash." 

She  turned  away  with  a  toss  of  the  head. 

"  You  treat  it  as  a  jest  —  at  such  a  time." 

"  When  I  am  earnest  you  won't  take  me  seriously 
—  you  won't  take  me  at  all!  indeed,  it  seems.  But 
in  any  case  you  can't  travel  with  a  man  who  looks  like 
a  tramp.  I  am  going,  as  I  was  saying,  to  try  and  get 
clean  again." 

She  turned  then,  and  there  was  neither  pain  nor 
surprise  on  her  face,  only  relief  and  intense  gladness. 

"  I  thought  you  were  in  earnest."  It  was  only  a 
smiling  reproach. 

"  I  am  always  in  earnest  where  you  are  concerned." 
I  took  a  step  or  two  towards  her.  "  And  you  are 
glad?" 

"  I  am  ashamed  of  my  weakness." 

"  A  weakness  of  which  such  a  smile  as  that  is  a 
fitting  confession." 

"  I  hate  myself  for  being  weak  at  all,"  she  cried 
in  protest. 

"  It  would  be  worse  if  you  hated  the  cause  of  it. 
But  now  it  is  my  turn  to  be  weak,  and  to  lean  on 
you.  I  have  no  clothes  to  travel  in." 

"  We  can  help  you  there.  We  have  many  disguises 
here." 

"  A  travelling  coat  is  all  I  need,  and  an  idea  of 
how  we  are  to  leave." 

"  I  have  always  found  the  simplest  is  the  best.  If 
you  are  right  about  the  Prince,  he  will  have  given 
no  orders  for  either  you  or  myself  to  be  watched, 
and  the  railway  will  be  open.  The  mail  leaves  at 
ten  o'clock;  open  to  tourists  of  all  nations." 

"And  the  frontier  difficulties?" 

She  laughed. 


216  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  The  Russian  officials  are  the  stupidest  on  earth. 
We  shall,  of  course,  have  passports,  and  our  papers 
being  in  order,  all  will  be  simple.  A  passport  can 
be  a  very  valuable  friend,  and  those  who  need  them 
always  take  care  they  are  in  order." 

"  I  brought  mine  with  me." 

"  Then  you  reckoned  on  my  going  ? "  she  asked, 
smiling.  "  You  count  upon  your  influence  with  me, 
it  seems." 

"  But  Kalkov  may  communicate  with  the  frontier 
folk?" 

"  How  should  he  know  and  why  ?  He  has,  no 
doubt,  spies  who  are  able  to  convey  information  to 
the  brotherhood ;  but  do  you  think  they  would  return 
the  favour?  He  will  think  they  may  be  trusted  to 
do  as  he  wished  to  us,  and  when  he  hears  of  the 
failure  we  shall  be  beyond  his  reach." 

It  was  an  ingenious  thought  and  probably  correct. 

"  Good,"  I  said.  "  You  see  how  you  help  me. 
We  are  stronger  together.  We  will  get  ready." 

I  went  first  in  search  of  Ivan,  and  heard  from 
him  that  our  plan  had  succeeded  entirely,  and  that 
the  men  who  had  come  in  quest  of  Helga  had  all 
been  secured. 

With  his  assistance  I  soon  got  rid  of  the  traces 
of  the  evening's  work,  and  when  I  saw  Helga  again 
she  was  ready  for  the  start. 

"  About  Madame  Korvata  ? "  I  asked,  suddenly 
remembering  her. 

"  She  has  gone  to  the  station  for  our  tickets.  She 
went  long  ago,  before  you  spoke  to  me  and  while 
you  were  with  Drexel." 

I  looked  at  her  and  smiled. 

"  Then  you  had  made  up  your  mind  before  — 
before  what  you  said  to  me?  " 

She  flushed  slightly  and  her  eyes  brightened. 

"I  —  I  foresaw  what  I  should  probably  have  to  do," 
she  answered,  and  laughed  softly.  "  You  see,  I  knew 
I  must  go." 


FLIGHT  217 

"  And  that  I  should  not  let  you  go  alone.  I  did 
not  see,  but  I  do  now." 

"  It  is  time  to  start,  I  think ;  "  and  she  turned  away. 

Helga  had  indeed  concluded  all  the  arrangements, 
thinking  of  every  detail  with  all  a  woman's  eye  for 
small  things.  Madame  Korvata  was  not  to  travel 
with  us,  but  to  follow  later.  Ivan  was  to  remain  and 
see  to  the  difficulties  in  regard  to  the  presence  of  the 
men  in  the  house,  and  then  go  into  hiding  until  he 
heard  from  Helga. 

The  whole  affair  was  just  cut  and  dried,  as  though 
a  flight  from  the  police  were  an  ordinary  incident 
of  life. 

I  felt  abominably  nervous,  I  admit;  disposed  to 
look  for  spies  and  police  at  every  turn.  But  Helga 
was  as  cool  as  if  we  had  been  in  the  States,  and  were 
running  up  from  New  York  to  Saratoga  for  a  few 
days'  change  of  air. 

"  There  is  only  one  point  of  possible  danger  yet 
—  the  police  may  have  a  spy  somewhere  near  at  hand. 
I  doubt  it,  because  the  Prince  will  rely  upon  Drexel, 
and  knows  that  if  his  spy  were  seen,  the  plot  against 
us  would  fail.  But  I  have  taken  care.  There  is  a 
house  in  the  square  here  where  the  people  are  constant 
travellers.  Our  carriage  is  there,  and  we  shall  leave 
here  unobserved,  and  pretend  to  come  out  of  that 
house." 

"  Is  such  a  thing  likely  to  trick  them  ?  " 

"  You  smile ;  but  it  is  just  these  little  simple  acted 
lies  which  make  all  the  difference.  Spies  are  trained 
to  believe  what  they  see ;  no  more." 

We  did  as  Helga  had  said,  and  whether  or  not  we 
were  seen  I  cannot  say;  but  I  saw  no  one,  and  we 
Sound  not  the  least  difficulty  with  the  railway  officials, 
who  were  indeed  exceedingly  courteous  to  the  young 
handsome  French  widow,  Madame  de  Courvaix,  the 
name  conspicuously  written  upon  Helga's  luggage. 

The  cars  were  well  filled,  and  we  were  not  alone 
in  our  compartment,  so  that  I  thought  we  had  better 


218  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

speak  very  little.  But  that  was  not  Helga's  intention. 
She  gave  me  a  very  meaning  look,  with  a  glance 
toward  our  fellow-passengers,  and  began  to  chatter 
at  once,  with  all  the  vivacity  of  a  Parisian. 

"  I  am  glad  they  did  not  come  to  see  us  off,"  she 
said,  as  soon  as  the  train  started.  "  Train  good- 
byes are  so  inane." 

"  Sometimes  they  are." 

"  Yet  I  think  the  General  should  have  come,  and 
young  Lablache  from  the  Embassy.  He  promised  me. 
A  ball-room  promise,  of  course ;  "  and  she  laughed 
merrily  and  threw  her  hands  up. 

"Lablache?     Do  I  know  him?" 

"  Know  him  ?  Not  by  name.  He  is  that  dark 
handsome  man  who  was  so  nice  about  the  flowers, 
and  at  whom  somebody  I  know,  a  stupid,  jealous 
somebody,  looked  daggers ; "  and  she  made  a  pretty 
grimace  at  me. 

"  Oh,  that  fellow !  "  I  growled. 

"  He  is  coming  to  Paris  next  month,  and  has 
promised  to  call ;  "  and  then  we  plunged  into  a  con- 
versation about  a  wholly  imaginary  set  of  people,  in 
the  course  of  which  Helga  managed  most  adroitly 
to  include  a  purely  fictional  history  of  herself,  with 
side-lights  upon  our  relationship  as  an  engaged  couple. 

Having  done  that,  she  settled  herself  in  her  corner, 
said  she  was  going  to  sleep,  and  advised  me  to  do 
the  same;  and  as  I  was  putting  the  rugs  about  her, 
she  managed  to  whisper  a  sentence  which  gave  me 
food  for  thought  all  through  the  night. 

"  The  woman  's  a  spy.     Be  careful." 

As  she  said  it  she  laughed  gaily,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  closed  her  eyes  and  appeared  to  sleep  soundly. 

But  there  was  no  sleep  for  me.  I  forced  myself 
to  keep  my  eyes  closed,  a  continuous  effort  that  was 
infinitely  taxing;  and  during  the  long,  weary  hours, 
I  think  I  must  have  pretty  well  exhausted  in  thought 
all  the  possible  dangers  that  might  result  from  the 
presence  of  so  dangerous  a  fellow-traveller. 


FLIGHT  219 

Helga  was  more  than  equal  to  the  emergency,  how- 
ever. In  the  early  hours  of  dawn  she  woke,  or  pre- 
tended to  awake,  cross  and  fretful,  and  roused  me. 

"  How  soundly  you  sleep,"  she  said  crossly.  "  How 
can  you  in  this  abominable  stuffy  atmosphere?  Let 
the  window  down,  please." 

"  I  _think  it 's  very  chilly,"  I  said,  not  understanding 
her. 

"  Am  I  nobody  ?  "  she  cried,  with  a  stamp  of  the 
foot  and  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders.  "  Shall  I  do  it 
myself?" 

I  put  it  down  a  little  way. 

"  Wide  open,  I  mean,"  she  said  angrily. 

"  It 's  very  cold,"  I  protested ;  and  indeed  the 
cold,  keen  air  came  rushing  in  and  made  me  put 
my  collar  up. 

"  Nonsense,  I  'm  stifled.  Wide  open,  I  said.  That 's 
better,"  as  I  put  it  right  down. 

Our  fellow-travellers  stirred,  as  well  they  might 
indeed,  for  the  temperature  ran  down  swiftly  several 
degrees.  The  man  having  heard  Helga's  request  was 
too  polite  to  interfere,  and  suffered  in  silence,  drawing 
his  wraps  closer  round  him. 

But  the  woman  had  no  such  scruples,  and  after 
a  while  asked  me  pretty  sharply  to  close  the  window. 

"  It  is  open  by  my  request,  madame,"  declared  Helga 
in  a  very  angry  tone.  The  woman  grumbled  to  the 
man,  and  at  her  instigation  he  appealed  to  me. 

This  was  Helga's  opportunity,  and  she  and  the 
woman  began  an  altercation,  which  lasted  for  several 
miles,  and  was  waged  with  such  bitterness  that  had 
they  been  men  they  would  have  come  to  blows.  Helga's 
fluency  was  too  much  for  her  opponent;  besides,  we 
were  masters  of  the  situation ;  so  that  the  window  re- 
mained open,  and  we  shivered  in  victory. 

At  the  first  place  where  we  stopped  the  quarrel 
began  again,  and  the  woman  appealed  to  the  officials. 

They  were  sorry,  but  could  do  nothing. 

The  conductor  offered  a  solution,  however.    There 


220  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

was  an  empty  coupe  on  the  train ;  would  Helga  re- 
move to  it?  Certainly  she  would  not.  In  her  beloved 
France  people  could  have  a  window  up  or  down  as 
they  pleased,  and  she  was  not  going  to  yield  her 
privileges  for  all  the  cantankerous  old  women  in 
Russia  put  together. 

This  settled  it,  and  with  many  a  parting  shot  at 
France  and  Frenchwomen  in  general,  and  Helga  in 
particular,  the  two  got  out  and  followed  the  conductor 
to  the  other  carriage. 

As  soon  ,as  we  were  out  of  the  station  Helga,  who 
had  kept  up  her  show  of  vociferous  and  gesticulating 
anger,  laughed. 

"  Do  put  the  window  up,  please.  I  'm  nearly  frozen 
to  death.  I  hope  I  have  n't  given  you  a  cold." 

I  closed  the  window  and  laughed. 

"  I  thought  you  were  in  earnest  at  first,"  I  said. 

"  Thank  you ;  but  I  am  not  quite  such  a  crochetty, 
ill-tempered  individual,  even  after  a  sleepless  night 
of  doubt  in  a  railway  carriage." 

"Sleepless?" 

"  I  was  planning  that  little  coup  all  the  time,  of 
course.  She  suspects  nothing,  or  she  would  have 
frozen  to  death  before  she  had  left  the  carriage.  She 
is  new  to  her  work,  so  I  could  take  a  risk." 

"  You  are  a  wonderful  actress." 

"  I  have  had  a  long  training,  and  life  and  liberty 
are  bigger  incentives  than  any  salary,"  she  answered 
thoughtfully.  "  Now  we  can  sleep  safely  for  two 
hours,  and  then  we  stop  for  breakfast." 

When  we  reached  the  station  she  said  she  would 
not  leave  the  carriage,  so  I  fetched  her  some,  and 
after  I  had  had  mine,  I  strolled  up  and  down,  smoking. 

Presently  she  called  me. 

"  Something  has  happened,  and  whatever  it  is,  the 
officials  are  uneasy  and  excited.  Go  and  hear  what 
those  two  are  talking  about ; "  and  she  pointed  to 
a  couple  of  men,  one  of  whom  held  a  despatch  in 
his  hand,  which  both  were  discussing  eagerly. 


FLIGHT  221 

I  strolled  over  to  them  and  caught  my  breath 
quickly  as  I  heard  one  of  them  say  something  about 
Nihilists  and  supposed  flight. 

I  went  up  to  them  and  put  a  casual  question  about 
our  train  being  late,  intending  to  follow  it  up  with 
others,  when  some  one  exclaimed  in  English : 

"  Just  like  my  infernal  luck !  "  Recognizing  the 
voice,  I  turned,  and  the  speaker  clapped  me  on  the 
shoulder  and  then  seized  my  hand. 

"  What,  Harper,  old  fellow !  What  on  earth  brings 
you  here  ? "  It  was  an  old  Harvard  chum,  Frank 
Siegel. 

The  two  officials  glanced  at  us,  and  moved  off  as 
we  shook  hands. 

"Rather;    what  are  you  doing?" 

"  I  ?  Oh,  I  'm  out  for  the  Frisco  Eagle  —  the 
Screecher.  I  've  been  round  the  world  for  them. 
Trotting  home,  and,  like  my  infernal  luck,  I  Ve  just 
missed  a  scoop  in  Petersburg." 

"What  is  it?" 

"What  is  it?  By  gee,  it's  just  what  I'd  have 
given  my  ears  to  get.  A  big  Nihilist  raid.  No  end 
of  arrests;  but  the  biggest  birds  are  flown.  May  be 
on  this  very  train." 

"  I  heard  nothing  of  it,  and  I  came  from  Peters- 
burg." 

"  Are  we  on  the  same  train  ?  My,  that 's  bully. 
Say,  I  '11  get  my  traps  and  join  you." 

"  I  'm  not  alone,  Frank." 

"  Don't  you  worry  about  that ;  I  shan't  mind  your 
friends.  I  'm  used  to  all  sorts  of  mixed  company ;  " 
and  with  a  grin  at  this  gibe  he  ran  off. 

I  went  back  to  Helga  and  told  her  what  I  had 
heard. 

"  Can  you  trust  your  friend  ? "  she  asked,  after 
a  short  pause. 

"  Oh  yes,  as  myself." 

"  Then  let  him  come." 

"And  you?" 


222  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  I  have  already  had  to  explain  our  relationship 
once !  "  she  answered,  with  a  glance. 

"  But  if  I  tell  him  we  're  engaged "    I  paused. 

"  Well  ?  "  with  a  challenging  smile. 

"  It  will  have  to  be  in  earnest." 

"Well?" 

"  Then  the  sooner  he  comes  the  better,"  I  said. 

"  We  must  know  the  news,  even  if  we  make  con- 
cessions to  learn  it." 

"  I  guess  my  news  will  surprise  him  as  much  as 
his  will  us." 

And  we  were  both  laughing  happily,  despite  the 
ominous  turn  in  things,  when  Siegel  came  running 
up  and  bundled  his  wraps  into  the  carriage,  as  I 
introduced  him  to  Helga. 


CHAPTER  XXIII— AT  THE  FRONTIER 


FRANK  SIEGEL  was  one  of  those  enthusiastic 
journalists  to  whose  zeal  the  press  of  America 
owes  its  distinctive  position.  Enterprise,  unhampered 
by  too  much  discretion,  was  the  gospel  which  had 
been  hammered  into  him.  Be  first,  down  the  other 
fellow,  make  the  scoop,  get  the  facts,  discreetly  if 
possible,  but  get  them,  serve  hot  for  the  public  taste, 
and  let  all  else  go  hang.  The  editor  and  the  public 
will  forgive  anything  except  a  beat  for  the  opposition 
show. 

Siegel  lived  up  to  this.  All  the  world  and  every- 
thing in  it  was  to  him  so  much  copy ;  and  he  looked 
at  everything  with  an  eye,  and  that  a  very  sharp  one, 
for  its  newspaper  possibilities. 

When  off  duty  his  eye  could  also  appreciate  a 
beautiful  face,  and  he  was  charmed  by  Helga,  who 
did  her  utmost  to  win  her  way  into  his  favour. 

In  particular,  she  was  sympathetic  in  regard  to  his 
present  disappointment  at  having  left  Petersburg  at 
the  moment  of  a  Nihilist  trouble. 

"  I  'd  give  a  sackful  of  dollars  to  get  at  the  bottom 
of  a  Nihilist  show,"  he  exclaimed.  "  Either  side, 
Government  or  the  other.  What  a  country  this  would 
be  for  a  pressman,  if  they  were  n't  so  tight  lipped ! 
I  've  sent  some  stuff  across,  but  of  course  I  've  had 
to  pad  it  a  lot." 

"What  have  you  heard  about  this,  M.  Siegel?" 
asked  Helga. 

"  The  conductor  gave  it  away  to  me.  There  was 
a  telegram  telling  him  to  look  out  for  a  woman  on 
the  train  —  and  a  man,  too,  he  thought ;  but  he  was  n't 

223 


"224 

clear.  It  seems  a  swoop  was  made  on  a  haunt  last 
night,  and  a  lot  of  arrests  there  and  elsewhere  followed. 
But  they  wanted  the  woman  most,  and  she  'd  gone." 

"  Oh !  "  I  murmured,  and  Helga  and  I  exchanged 
glances. 

"  Lord,  what  asses  those  Russian  police  must  be. 
Imagine  what  a  mess  we  should  have  if  we  muddled 
our  press  inquiries  as  they  do  their  business.  They 
should  apprentice  a  few  of  their  fellows  to  the 
Screecher,  and  let  'em  learn  the  art  of  making  beats." 

"  Beats,  M.  Siegel  ?  "   asked  Helga,  puzzled. 

He  explained  the  enormous  virtues  of  exclusive 
news,  and  gave  her  a  telling  illustration. 

"  If  this  were  the  States,  which  thank  God  it  is  n't 
—  I  can  say  that  safely  as  none  of  us  are  Russians  — 
what  would  happen  ?  Probably  we  should  have  known 
all  about  this  raid  before  it  was  ordered ;  but  assume 
we  had  n't,  and  it  caught  us  by  surprise.  Well,  we 
should  have  had  someone  on  the  spot  right  there,  and 
the  moment  we  heard  the  birds  had  flown  we  should 
have  wired  our  men  to  watch  every  train  —  this  one 
for  instance,  most  likely  with  a  recognizable  descrip- 
tion of  the  fugitives.  Say,  Harper,  would  n't  it  be 
bully  to  do  the  trick  with  no  machinery  and  spot 
them  on  the  train.  What  a  scoop !  "  and  he  laughed 
pleasantly. 

"  The  fugitives  might  not  relish  such  a  press,"  said 
I,  with  more  meaning  than  he  divined. 

"  I  'm  going  to  have  a  try,"  he  replied.  "  Do  you 
remember  Marvyn,  Harold  Marvyn,  at  Harvard ;  that 
thin  dark  chap  we  used  to  call  the  spectre  ?  He  's  at 
the  Embassy  here,  and  I  've  wired  him  to  wire  me  a 
description  of  them  if  he  can  get  it.  I  'm  going  to 
look  for  'em  at  the  frontier,  and  if  I  don't  find  'em  there, 
I  'm  off  back  to  the  capital  to  look  up  things.  I  wish 
I  'd  never  come  away ;  worse  luck." 

"  You  would  like  to  hand  them  over  to  the  police, 
M.  Siegel?"  asked  Helga. 

"  Gee  wiss,  no,  madame.    If  we  were  in  the  States, 


AT    THE    FRONTIER  225 

yes ;  but  here,  what  are  the  police  to  me  ?  I  'm  think- 
ing of  the  Screecher  and  the  interview  I  could  get." 
Helga  laughed  and  said : 

"  And  being  in  Russia,  monsieur,  if  you  interfered 
you  would  probably  be  clapped  into  one  of  their  gaols 
as  an  accomplice." 

"  Say,  Harper,"  he  cried,  turning  to  me,  "  would  n't 
that  be  just  lovely!  Gee,  think  of  the  headlines. 
Russia's  prisons  from  the  inside.  I  could  make  half 
a  column  of  them.  Ah,  I  wish  it  could  be  worked," 
and  he  sighed. 

"  You  have  some  queer  ambitions,  Siegel,"  I  said. 
"  You  might  find  it  easier  to  get  in  than  to  get  out 
again.  There  's  Siberia,  you  know  —  not  exactly  a 
pleasure  resort,  either." 

"  I  came  through  there.  Looks  all  right  from  the 
outside;  what  they  let  you  see  of  it,  you  know;  but 
I  'd  like  to  scratch  the  surface  off." 

"  You  might  not  have  far  to  look  for  the  fugitive 
Nihilists,  M.  Siegel,"  said  Helga  steadily. 

"  Don't  excite  his  zeal,"  I  put  in  hastily. 

"  Can  you  help  me,  really  ?  "   he  cried. 

"  I  am  one  and  M.  Denver  is  the  other,"  she  replied 
calmly. 

He  stared  at  her  and  then  at  me  in  amazement,  and 
laughed. 

"  You  're  pulling  my  leg,"  he  said. 

"  I  don't  know  what  that  means,  but  what  I  say  is 
true,"  replied  Helga. 

He  turned  serious  then,  being  convinced. 

"  Just  light  the  gas  for  me,  Harper,"  he  said. 

"  It  is  true.  We  are  both  Nihilist  suspects  and  are 
making  a  bolt  for  the  frontier ;  "  and  I  went  on  to 
tell  him  something  of  what  had  got  us  into  the  mess. 

"  Can  I  use  it  ?  "  he  asked,  his  first  thought  natu- 
rally, for  the  Screecher. 

"  No,  not  our  part ;  but  if  you  care  to  take  a  hand 
you  can  use  your  own  experience." 

"  It 's  the  chance  of  a  lifetime.  Of  course  I  will," 
15 


226  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

he  declared  at  once,  adding  characteristically :  "  I  may 
do  you  a  turn  at  the  same  time." 

Then  Helga  told  her  plan  and  we  discussed  it  to- 
gether. Siegel's  enthusiasm  rose  and  fell  as  the  risk 
of  his  being  arrested  in  mistake  appeared  greater  or 
less.  Indeed  he  was  just  as  anxious  to  be  caught  as 
I  was  to  escape;  and  in  the  end  we  came  to  an 
arrangement. 

Siegel  was  to  take  my  place  as  Harper  C.  Denver 
and  to  carry  my  passport,  and  I  was  to  take  his. 
Helga  was  to  remain  Madame  de  Courvaix  and  to 
act  independently  of  us  both ;  and  we  were  all  to 
travel  in  separate  carriages  and  endeavour  to  pass  the 
barriers  at  the  frontier  alone. 

"  I  am  candid  with  you,  M.  Siegel,"  said  Helga ; 
"  I  think  you  will  be  stopped.  M.  Denver's  name  is 
known  and  we  ought  to  have  had  another  passport. 
I  think  I  shall  get  through,  and  I  'm  sure  he  will. 
And  that  is  my  principal  concern." 

"  I  '11  try  and  act  up  to  the  part,"  said  Siegel 
gleefuly. 

"If  you  are  stopped,  I  shall  not  attempt  to  get 
through,"  I  said  to  Helga. 

"  But  that  is  just  what  you  must  do.  You  must 
go  first.  Think,  if  we  are  both  stopped,  how  disas- 
trous it  may  be.  You  will  take  these  with  you ;  "  and 
she  handed  me  the  papers  which  had  played  so  great 
a  part  in  the  past  few  days.  "  With  these,  and  your 
freedom  and  your  Embassy  at  your  back,  you  will 
gain  the  Emperor's  presence,  and  then  his  friendship 
for  you  should  do  the  rest.  It  is  our  one  sound 
chance." 

"  But  it  looks  like  deserting  you,"  I  protested.  "  You 
ask  too  much.  It 's  cowardly." 

"  What  could  you  do  if  we  were  both  detained  ? 
You  must  do  this.  You  must.  And  you  must  be  the 
first  to  pass  the  barrier." 

"  Say,  Harper,  you  can  give  the  thing  the  necessary 
colour  by  asking  for  that  wire  from  Marvyn  for  me." 


AT    THE    FRONTIER  227 

I  gave  in,  reluctantly;  and  at  Dunaberg,  the  next 
stop,  feeling  something  like  a  coward  I  left  the  car- 
riage to  find  a  seat  elsewhere. 

"  Courage,  my  friend,"  said  Helga,  giving  me  her 
hand  with  a  smile.  "  Courage,  and  we  shall  make 
the  rest  of  the  journey  to  Berlin  safely  and  together." 

"  Pray  God  it  will  be  so,"  I  answered. 

"  This  is  just  bully,"  cried  Siegel  in  the  highest 
spirits.  "  See  me  do  the  conspirator  when  you  two 
are  through.  I  hope  to  glory  they  won't  let  me  pass." 

During  the  remaining  run  to  the  frontier  I  was 
profoundly  anxious  and  miserable.  I  knew  Helga 
would  not  have  taken  such  a  step  as  to  bring  Siegel 
into  the  matter  if  she  had  not  felt  there  was  real 
danger  for  us  both ;  and  that  she  gave  into  my  care 
the  papers  which  were  of  such  vital  import,  snowed 
that  she  regarded  her  own  chances  as  very  doubtful. 

I  had  unbounded  confidence  in  her  wit  and  ready 
resource.  She  would  get  through  if  any  one  could; 
but  the  gate  was  a  very  narrow  one.  If  the  new  de- 
velopment came  from  Kalkov,  as  I  could  not  doubt, 
she  was  so  well  known  that  a  personal  description  of 
her  would  be  sent  in  full. 

And  then  I  perceived  the  shrewdness  of  her  present 
manoeuvre.  Siegel  and  I  were  sufficiently  alike  for  a 
written  description  of  one  to  pass  for  that  of  the  other. 
We  were  both  clean  shaven,  somewhere  about  the  same 
build  and  height  and  colour;  and  when  I  read  his 
description  in  his  identity  paper  —  drawn  up  for  the 
purpose  of  his  long  journey  through  Russian  territory 
- 1  saw  it  was  quite  possible  to  apply  it  to  me. 

When  we  reached  Vilna  the  official  preparations 
began.  A  number  of  men  were  at  the  depot  and 
made  a  careful  scrutiny  of  the  passengers,  and  event- 
ually all  of  them  boarded  the  train.  One  got  into  the 
compartment  where  I  sat  with  Siegel's  writing  case 
open  on  my  knee. 

He  watched  me  write  for  a  time  and  then  asked 
me  for  a  light. 


228  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

I  handed  him  Siegel's  matchbox  —  a  curio  he  had 
picked  up  in  China  —  and  made  a  commonplace 
remark  in  execrable  Russian.  I  had  heard  Siegel's 
Russian. 

"  Monsieur  speaks  French  ?  "  he  asked  me  politely, 
returning  the  box. 

"  Un  poo,  pas  bocoo."  He  recognized  the  accent 
immediately  and  smiled.  "  Je  suis  Americain ;  San 
Francisco,  voo  savvy." 

"  German,  perhaps  ?  "   he  ventured. 

"  Ya  wohl,  etwas ;  aber  Englisch  am  besten ;  "  and 
I  laughed. 

"  I  speak  English,"  he  answered,  "  and  have  been 
in  England." 

"  Been  in  America?  " 

"  No,  sir." 

"  Ah ! "  and  I  smiled  indulgently  as  if  he  had 
missed  Heaven. 

"  You  are  a  writer  ?  "  he  asked  next  with  pleasant 
inquisitiveness. 

"  Yes.  I  'm  Siegel  of  the  Screecher  ;  which  means 
that,"  I  added  in  reply  to  his  look  of  bewilderment, 
and  gave  him  one  of  Siegel's  cards.  "  Screecher  is 
American  for  Eagle,"  I  explained.  "  And  what  are 
you?" 

But  he  was  not  communicative.  He  smiled  and  ges- 
tured deprecatingly,  as  if  he  were  of  no  importance. 

"  Just  a  private  individual." 

"  Travelled  much  ?  " 

"  No,  not  far.  To  England  and  in  France  and  in 
Germany." 

"  Ah,  I  've  just  been  round  the  world ; "  and  I 
rattled  away  with  a  general  description  of  many 
things  I  did  not  know  and  many  places  I  had  not 
seen ;  but  I  took  care  to  say  nothing  about  any  part 
of  European  Russia. 

What  did  I  think  of  Petersburg?  I  had  only  stayed 
there  long  enough  to  see  my  friend  Harold  Marvyn  at 
the  Embassy.  If  I  'd  known  I  'd  have  stayed  longer ; 


AT    THE    FRONTIER  229 

and  I  skated  on  to  the  thin  ice  of  the  Nihilist  raid, 
playing  Siegel's  part  as  he  had  performed  for  us.  I 
ended  by  saying  I  was  expecting  a  telegram  from  the 
Embassy  at  Kovna  —  could  he  tell  me  how  to  get  it 
quickly  ? 

He  could  and  did  and  offered  to  help  me.  On  this 
I  became  professionally  confidential.  I  told  him  my 
wish  to  know  more  of  the  Nihilist  business,  and  asked 
him  whether  it  would  probably  be  worth  my  while  to 
return  to  Petersburg ;  and  so  managed  that  he  was  led 
to  ask  all  about  me  and  my  newspaper.  Then  I  showed 
him  enough  to  convince  him  of  my  good  faith. 

I  watched  him  gradually  lose  interest  in  me  and  my 
concerns ;  and  I  knew  from  this  that  any  suspicions 
or  hopes  about  me,  with  which  he  had  entered  the 
carriage  were  dissipated.  I  was  not  a  Nihilist ;  no 
credit  was  to  be  gained  from  detecting  and  arresting 
me;  and  he  wished  to  bother  himself  no  more  about 
me. 

We  were  in  this  stage  of  the  proceedings,  and  I  was 
wondering  whether  Siegel  had  also  been  interviewed 
and  if  so  with  what  results,  when  my  companion  said 
we  were  close  to  Kovna  and  that  I  had  better  put  my 
things  together.  He  was  kind  enough  to  assist  me 
and  I  noticed  that  he  was  at  great  pains  to  see  as 
many  of  my  papers  as  he  could  and  to  read  them.  I 
gave  him  ample  opportunity;  and  an  easy-going  fool 
lie  no  doubt  thought  me  in  consequence. 

At  Kovna  his  confidence  in  my  good  faith  com- 
municated itself  to  the  other  officials  and  my  path 
was  made  easy  in  consequence.  He  walked  with  me 
to  the  barrier ;  a  significant  glance  or  two  passed  be- 
tween him  and  the  officials;  a  very  cursory  look  was 
taken  at  my  passport  and  I  was  through. 

I  had  not  risked  looking  for  either  Helga  or  Siegel ; 
but  when  I  had  passed  through  I  hung  about  and  soon 
made  a  discovery  which  filled  me  with  concern. 

A  great  distinction  was  made  between  the  men  and 
the  women.  Scarcely  any  difficulty  was  made  in  re- 


230  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

gard  to  the  men ;  some  sharp  glances  and  a  few  ques- 
tions at  the  most.  But  all  the  women  between  twenty 
and  fifty  years  of  age  were  taken  away  for  separate 
examination. 

I  saw  Helga  come  up,  hand  over  her  passport,  and 
submit  to  the  close  and  searching  scrutiny  with  a  kind 
of  impatient  frankness  that  was  admirable  acting.  But 
she  was  led  away  like  the  rest  for  further  examination 
of  her  papers. 

I  was  waiting  with  an  anxiety  which  can  be  im- 
agined for  her  to  appear  again,  when  I  was  witness 
of  the  little  comedy  in  which  Siegel  played  the  chief 
part. 

He  had  put  up  his  coat  collar  and  drawn  down  his 
cap  so  that  as  little  of  his  face  as  possible  was  to  be 
seen,  and  he  came  striding  along  casting  quick  suspi- 
cious glances  on  all  sides,  much  after  the  manner  of 
the  conventional  conspirator  of  burlesque. 

In  this  way  he  tried  to  thrust  his  way  past  the 
officials.  Any  one  with  the  faintest  sense  of  humour 
would  have  seen  he  was  fooling;  but  humour  is  not 
the  strong  point  of  Russian  officialism.  The  men  by 
the  barrier  whispered  together  as  he  approached  and 
then  clustered  close  like  wasps  round  an  over  ripe 
peach. 

"  Your  passport,  monsieur,  if  you  please,"  said  one, 
stopping  him. 

"Passport,  what  do  you  mean?"  he  asked  in  a 
truly  cosmopolitan  language. 

"  Your  passport ;  you  know  what  that  is,"  said  the 
man  trying  French. 

"  Have  n't  one,"  he  answered.  He  told  me  after- 
wards he  had  intentionally  torn  up  mine,  thinking  he 
had  better  leave  the  officials  to  connect  him  with  me. 
"  Americans  don't  want  passports." 

"  Your  name,  monsieur." 

"  Shan't  tell  you.  I  'm  an  American,  that 's  enough. 
Don't  you  interfere  with  me,"  he  said  threateningly; 
and  made  as  if  to  go  on. 


AT    THE    FRONTIER  231 

Half  a  dozen  hands  were  thrust  out  instantly  to 
stop  him.  One  man  tried  to  see  more  of  his  face  and 
was  glancing  at  a  paper.  He  whispered  something  to 
his  colleague,  who  asked  — 

"  Will  you  raise  your  hat,  monsieur?" 

"  No,  I  won't." 

"  You  cannot  pass,  monsieur." 

"  We  '11  see  about  that ; "  and  he  drew  his  hands 
from  his  pockets  and  clenched  his  fists.  I  really  feared 
he  was  going  to  show  fight. 

"  Will  you  step  this  way,  if  you  please,  monsieur  ?  " 
said  an  elderly  man  coming  forward.  Apparently  a 
man  in  higher  authority. 

"  What  for?"   asked  Siegel  brusquely. 

"  There  has  probably  been  some  mistake  which  I 
can  put  right  for  you,"  was  the  suavely  spoken  reply. 
"  You  can  then  resume  your  journey." 

"All  right,"  said  Siegel,  after  a  moment's  pause; 
and  the  two  went  off  followed  by  several  of  the  other 
men. 

"  Do  you  think  it  is?  "  asked  one  of  the  officials  at 
the  barrier  of  his  colleague. 

"  I  'm  sure  it  is,"  was  the  reply.  "  He  '11  resume  his 
journey  all  right,  but  —  "  he  jerked  his  thumb  back- 
wards and  winked.  And  the  incident  was  closed  so  far 
as  the  public  were  concerned. 

The  women  passengers  were  now  beginning  to  come 
out  from  a  separate  door ;  but  I  saw  nothing  of  Helga 
and  my  hopes  for  her  safety  ebbed  as  the  number  of 
the  women  increased. 

Some  of  them  were  speaking  of  their  examination, 
and  I  heard  to  my  dismay  that  in  more  than  one  case 
there  had  been  a  most  rigorous  personal  search.  They 
were  loud  in  protest  at  the  indignity. 

"  She  actually  made  me  take  down  my  hair  to  see 
if  I  had  anything  concealed  in  it,"  said  a  German 
woman  to  a  friend,  as  the  two  passed  me.  "  You 
never  saw  such  a  disgraceful  scene," 

Still  there  was  no  sign  of  Helga ;   and  keen  though 


WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

I  was  for  news  of  her,  when  we  were  told  the  train 
would  soon  start,  I  dared  not  linger  lest  I  should  draw 
attention  and  suspicion  upon  myself. 

I  was  in  a  fever  of  anxiety  during  the  last  few 
minutes  as  I  stood  by  the  door  of  the  car  straining 
my  hungry  eyes  in  vain  for  a  sight  of  her. 

Then  the  detective  who  had  been  on  the  train  with 
me  came  along,  his  face  wearing  a  satisfied  expression. 
He  caught  sight  of  me,  smiled  and  nodded  as  he  passed, 
then  stopped,  turned  and  came  up  and  spoke. 

"  Bon  voyage,  monsieur.  Then  you  are  not  going 
back?" 

"  I  'm  still  in  two  minds.  But  I  suppose  it 's  nothing 
serious." 

I  spoke  as  indifferently  as  I  could. 

"  Oh  no  —  not  for  your  country.  I  don't  know, 
though.  I  could  give  you  some  news." 

"  I  'm  always  ready  for  that,"  I  replied  with  an  eager 
smile. 

"  I  'm  a  police  agent,"  he  said,  as  if  the  admis- 
sion would  astound  me.  I  was  therefore  promptly 
astounded. 

"  You !  "  I  cried.  "  Impossible.  Why,  I  thought 
"  and  left  the  thought  to  his  imagination. 

"  What  did  you  think  ?  "    He  chuckled. 

"  I  put  you  down  for  a  merchant  or  a  landowner. 
But  a  police  agent!  "  and  I  waved  my  hand  in  amaze- 
ment. "  I  've  always  heard  you  are  the  smartest  men 
in  Europe.  Now  I  know  it.  A  police  agent !  "  I  was 
lost  in  wonderment. 

"  Do  you  know  what  I  thought  you  were?" 

"  You  did  n't  take  me  for  another,  I  suppose  ?  "  It 
was  a  joke  and  he  enjoyed  it  and  laughed. 

"  No,  I  thought  you  were  a  Nihilist !  " 

"  A  Nihilist !  Well,  that 's  worse  than  ever.  An 
American  a  Nihilist  ?  " 

The  thing  was  incredulous  as  my  tone  showed. 

"  They  come  from  all  countries,  monsieur.  I  was 
looking  for  a  countryman  of  yours,  a  Mr.  Damper  — 
no,  Denver." 


AT    THE    FRONTIER 

"  Great  Scott.    You  don't  mean  it !  " 

"We  caught  him,  too.  He  was  in  the  train ;  and  a 
woman  too  —  one  of  the  most  dangerous  Nihilists  in 
the  Empire." 

"  A  woman !  Oh,  you  police  agents  are  wonderful ! 
But  do  you  mean  that  women  are  in  this  ?  " 

"  They  are  often  the  worst.  She  is  a  pretty 
woman,  too,  this  one.  You  'd  better  get  in,  mon- 
sieur, there  's  the  signal  —  unless  you  think  of  going 
back  to  Petersburg." 

"  When  is  the  next  train  ?  " 

"  Starts  in  an  hour  from  now.  But  you  can  catch 
the  return  mail  at  Insterburg." 

"  Perhaps  that  '11  be  better.  I  can  get  my  baggage. 
If  I  do  come  back  I  shall  look  out  for  you,"  I  said,  as 
I  got  into  the  carriage. 

"  I  am  going  back  at  once  to  Vilna.  Bon  voyage, 
monsieur." 

"  Good-bye.  A  pretty  woman  you  say  ?  Will  it  go 
hard  with  her,  do  you  suppose?"  I  asked  in  a  com- 
passionate tone  as  the  train  moved. 

He  shook  his  head  and  smiled  significantly. 

"  She  '11  go  to  the  mines,  if  what  they  say  is  true." 

That  was  what  that  infernal  old  Kalkov  had  said; 
and  he  was  making  his  words  good. 

And  it  was  from  that  I  had  to  save  her. 

Thank  God  she  had  been  shrewder  than  I ;  and 
that  I  was  free  to  make  my  effort. 

If  I  had  been  in  Siegel's  place  —  and  then  despite 
the  tragedy  I  thought  of  the  comedy  and  smiled. 

But  the  smile  was  very  fleeting. 


CHAPTER  XXIV— THE  FRESH 
CAMPAIGN 


IT  was  fortunate  for  my  peace  of  mind  in  the  hours 
which  followed  Helga's  arrest  that  I  did  not  know 
a  number  of  grim  facts  that  afterwards  came  to  my 
knowledge  about  Russian  methods  in  dealing  with 
certain  classes  of  offenders. 

Her  case  was  bad  enough  at  the  best.  Prince 
Kalkov  was  one  of  the  most  dangerous  men  in  the 
Empire  to  have  for  an  enemy;  and  that  he  was 
Helga's  bitter  enemy  he  had  shown  already.  Her 
secret  attack  had  threatened  his  influence  and  posi- 
tion and  had  thus  roused  him  to  vigorous  measures 
of  self-defence. 

As  I  recalled  my  last  interview  with  him,  I  saw 
now  that  he  had  deliberately  goaded  me  to  passion 
and  then  let  drop  the  hint  of  possible  escape  in  order 
to  drive  me  to  make  the  attempt  which  he  had  planned 
to  end  fatally  for  me.  And  in  thus  goading  me  he 
had  shown  his  hand  against  her  so  openly,  because  he 
believed  I  should  not  live  to  speak  of  it. 

I  thought  I  could  see  something  more,  too.  He  had 
not  scrupled  first  to  use  the  brotherhood  for  his  own 
purposes  against  Helga,  and  then  had  swooped  down 
upon  them  at  the  moment  they  were  serving  his  end 
and  had  made  the  raid  upon  them.  In  this  way  he  had 
probably  calculated  not  only  to  demonstrate  the  vigi- 
lance of  his  agents  but  also  to  secure  the  silence  of 
the  men  he  had  used,  should  anything  compromising 
to  him  transpire. 

As  the  result  of  that  raid  he  had  found  that  Helga 
234 


THE    FRESH    CAMPAIGN         235 

had  slipped  through  his  net  and  had  taken  the  papers 
with  her;  and  had  learnt  from  Drexel  no  doubt,  that 
I  had  been  with  her  at  the  house. 

The  hue  and  cry  had  followed  which  had  led  to 
the  arrest  of  Helga  and,  as  he  had  no  doubt  been  in- 
formed, of  myself  as  well. 

The  net  had  been  cast  wide  and,  as  both  the  birds 
had  seemingly  been  caught  in  its  meshes,  he  would 
probably  feel  easy  enough  in  mind. 

There  was  only  one  point  in  which  he  had  failed. 
He  had  not  secured  the  precious  papers ;  and  I  had 
to  consider  what  he  was  likely  to  do  in  consequence. 

I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  under  the  circum- 
stances although  he  might  possibly  see  Helga  to  ques- 
tion her,  he  was  not  likely  to  see  Siegel.  In  my  last 
interview  he  had  threatened  to  have  me  charged  with 
Vastic's  murder,  and  I  had  left  him  to  do  it ;  and  this 
was  no  doubt  the  charge  which  Siegel  would  find  him- 
self called  upon  to  face.  He  would  have  no  difficulty 
whatever  in  meeting  it,  of  course,  the  moment  he  chose 
to  open  his  lips ;  but  as  he  wished  to  learn  at  first 
hand  the  secrets  of  the  Russian  prison,  he  would  not 
speak  for  a  while. 

I  should  thus  have  time  to  operate,  and  my  course 
was  fairly  clear.  I  had  to  get  to  the  Emperor  himself 
with  my  story  before  Kalkov  had  any  suspicion  that 
I  was  not  safely  under  lock  and  key.  If  he  knew  I  was 
still  at  liberty  he  would  put  insuperable  difficulties  in 
my  way,  as  he  had  before. 

I  left  the  cars  at  Insterburg  accordingly  and  caught 
the  limited  back  to  the  capital.  The  journey  was  with- 
out incident.  I  was  recognized  at  Kovna;  but  no 
questions  save  those  prompted  by  curiosity  were  asked 
me. 

My  friend  the  police  agent  had  spoken  about  me  to 
one  or  two  of  the  officials,  and  what  he  had  said  had 
apparently  been  very  much  in  my  favour.  The  elderly 
man  whom  I  had  seen  lead  Siegel  away  at  the  moment 
when  he  seemed  about  to  show  fight,  was  particularly 


236  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

gracious  to  me;  and  after  a  general  query  or  so,  he 
asked  — 

"  Was  the  American  whom  we  arrested  here  a  friend 
of  yours,  monsieur  ?  " 

"  Of  course,  in  a  sense  all  Americans  are  friends," 
I  replied  evasively. 

"  Do  you  know  his  name  ?  " 

"  There  are  some  sixty  millions  of  us  Americans ; " 
and  I  laughed.  "  Are  you  sure  he  was  an  American  ?  " 
I  preferred  to  do  the  questioning. 

"  He  would  say  nothing,  not  even  his  name." 

"  Could  I  see  him  ?  I  might  by  chance  know  him. 
A  newspaper  man  gets  to  know  a  lot  of  faces." 

"  He  has  been  sent  back  to  the  capital.  If  I  can 

venture  to  warn  you "  he  paused  and  looked 

at  me. 

"  I  shall  be  only  too  glad  of  a  hint." 

"  I  should  not  seek  him  out  then,  if  I  were  you. 
We  know  little  about  him,  but  in  our  instructions  the 
charge  is  an  ugly  one." 

I  laughed. 

"  Well,  when  we  Americans  take  a  thing  up  we 
generally  do  it  in  earnest,  whatever  it  is.  But  I  don't 
believe  any  American  would  ever  turn  Nihilist." 

"  Yet  you  have  had  Anarchists  in  your  country. 
Some  of  your  Presidents  have  been  assassinated,  mon- 
sieur; is  it  not  so?" 

"  By  madmen  or  wild  European  scum ;  not  by 
honest  Americans." 

He  raised  his  eyebrows,  smiled,  and  shook  his  head. 

"  The  disease  is  the  same  in  all  countries.  This 
man  is  a  murderer,  monsieur,"  he  answered  slowly 
and  emphatically.  "  He  was  escaping." 

Poor  Siegel !  I  could  have  laughed  again ;  but  did 
not.  I  was  appropriately  shocked,  almost  horror- 
struck,  at  the  news. 

"  It  is  terrible,"  I  said,  gravely.  "  One  cannot  wish 
to  help  such  a  criminal  as  a  murderer,  even  if  he  be 
one's  own  countryman ; "  and  with  that  we  parted. 


THE    FRESH    CAMPAIGN        237 

The  one  item  of  fact  I  had  gathered  was  that  the 
prisoners  had  been  sent  back  to  Petersburg;  and  in 
the  hours  of  my  journey  I  had  ample  time  to  con- 
sider my  plans,  and  had  them  pretty  well  cut  and 
dried  when  I  reached  the  capital. 

I  chose  a  quiet  hotel  for  the  night,  registered  myself 
as  Frank  Siegel  of  San  Francisco,  and  after  a  supper 
served  in  my  own  rooms,  I  went  straight  to  bed. 

I  took  all  the  precautions  I  could  to  avoid  obser- 
vation, of  course,  as  I  had  to  face  the  double  risk  of 
recognition  by  the  Nihilists  and  by  any  of  Prince 
Kalkov's  agents.  • 

In  the  morning  I  commenced  my  work.  I  drove  to 
the  American  Embassy  and  sent  up  Siegel's  card  to 
Harold  Marvvn. 

I  was  shown  up  to  his  room  and  as  I  entered  he 
jumped  up  from  his  table  and  came  toward  me,  with 
hand  extended.  Then  he  stopped  suddenly  and  with 
a  very  sharp  look  said  — 

:'  They  brought  me  Mr.  Siegel's  card." 

"  Do  you  recognize  me?  "    I  asked. 

"  Good  heavens,  you  are  Harper  C.  Denver." 

"  Yes."  And  we  shook  hands.  He  was  obviously 
perplexed  and  stood  fingering  Siegel's  card. 

"  I  'm  afraid  I  've  puzzled  you ;  but  for  the  moment 
Siegel  and  I  have  changed  personalities.  It 's  a  queer 
show.  But  he  's  in  prison  and  I  'm  here  to  tell  you  all 
about  it." 

Marvvn  was  never  a  very  demonstrative  man  and 
his  diplomatic  training  had  increased  his  capacity  for 
self-restraint.  But  my  quiet  statement  was  too  much 
for  him.  He  went  back  to  his  seat,  and  as  I  drew  a 
chair  close  to  his  table,  he  stared  at  me,  his  thin  sallow 
face  all  lines  of  surprise,  and  letting  out  a  long  breath 
in  a  sort  of  mixed  sigh  and  whistle  he  exclaimed  — 

"  Well,  I  'm  gormed." 

I  remembered  his  expression  at  Harvard. 

"  I  have  n't  heard  that  since  you  left  Harvard,"  I 
said,  with  a  smile. 


238  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  But  what  does  it  all  mean  ?  What  are  you  doing 
here?  How  is  that  —  here,  show  me." 

"  It  means  a  most  infernal  mess,  which  can  all  soon 
be  put  right,  however,  if  I  can  keep  my  head  and  you 
can  keep  my  secret." 

"  My  dear  Denver,  I  '11  do  anything  in  the  world 
for  you.  It  was  your  father  got  me  into  this,  you 
know.  But  is  it  official  ?  " 

"  It 's  a  bit  of  everything,  I  think.  But  you  give  me 
your  word  not  to  repeat  anything  I  tell  you  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  will." 

"  For  one  thing  I  want  your  people  here  to  get  me 
a  personal  audience  with  the  Czar." 

"  The  Czar !  Well,  that 's  a  pretty  tall  proposition 
as  a  start.  But  I  daresay  it  can  be  done.  We  're  on 
excellent  terms  with  Prince  Kalkov  who  arranges  such 
things." 

I  laughed. 

"  But  old  Kalkov  's  just  the  man  who  must  know 
nothing  about  it.  He 's  the  man  I  'm  fighting ;  so 
I  '11  drop  that  part  of  the  business." 

"  Fighting  ?    How  's  that  ?    Give  me  some  facts." 

"  I  think  I  '11  begin  backwards,"  and  I  told  him 
about  Siegel's  arrest;  and  then  little  by  little  most 
of  the  story. 

"  Don't  tell  me  anything  about  the  contents  of  those 
papers,"  he  said.  "  It  might  be  very  inconvenient 
knowledge." 

"  I  can't ;  I  don't  know  them  myself ;  but  it 's  m 
regard  to  them  I  want  your  assistance.  Of  course  I 
don't  mean  to  compromise  you  in  any  way  officially." 

"  I  'm  afraid  you  're  trying  to  weave  cloth  of  spider's 
webs  with  a  hornet's  sting  for  the  shuttle,  Denver. 
My  advice  to  you  in  regard  to  those  papers  is  —  burn 
'em." 

"  And  if  I  were  in  your  place  here,  I  daresay  I 
should;  but  you  understand  that  officially  you  know 
nothing  about  them.  All  that  I  wish  you  to  do  is  to 
receive  for  safe  custody  the  property  of  an  American 
citizen  to  be  dealt  with  as  that  citizen  desires." 


THE    FRESH    CAMPAIGN         239 

"  That 's  all  very  well,  but  if  any  fuss  came  and 
enquiries  were  made  about  them,  think  what  a  stink 
there  might  be,"  he  objected  nervously. 

"  I  tell  you  for  all  I  know  to  the  contrary  they  may 
be  mere  sheets  of  blank  paper.  I  hand  you  two  packets 
of  valuable  securities,  that 's  all ;  and  I  ask  you  to 
accept -instructions  as  to  their  disposition.  You  can 
surely  do  that?  If  an  American  can't  get  a  trifle  like 
that  done  for  him  in  his  own  country's  Embassy,  it 's 
a  pretty  pass." 

"And  what  are  your  instructions?"  he  asked  sus- 
piciously. 

"  I  shall  either  call  here  every  day  before  twelve 
o'clock  or  send  you  a  letter  before  that  time,  request- 
ing you  to  hold  them  for  a  further  twenty-four  hours. 
If  you  do  not  see  or  hear  from  me,  you  are  to  hand 
them  over  to  the  person  who  produces  a  letter  from 
me  dated  to-day,  requesting  you  to  deliver  them  to  the 
bearer,  and  signed  by  me  in  this  fashion :  '  Harper 
Clarence  Denver,  sophomore,  citizen  of  the  United 
States.' ': 

"  Who  will  present  that  letter  ?  " 

"  What  has  that  to  do  with  the  Embassy  ?  It  will 
be  signed  in  that  way  to  prevent  any  forgery." 

"  I  think  I  can  do  that,"  he  agreed  after  a  pause. 

"  I  know  you  can ;  and  there  is  only  one  thing  fur- 
ther. The  day  you  part  with  them  ask  your  friend, 
Prince  Kalkov,  in  what  prison  he  has  ventured  to 
lock  me  up,  and  use  all  the  powers  of  the  Embassy  to 
find  me.  You  may  gamble  on  it  that  I  shall  need  all 
the  help  you  can  afford." 

"I  don't  like  it,  Denver,  and  that's  the  truth, 
wish   you  'd  let  us  take  the  thing  up  in  the  usual 
way." 

"  My  dear  fellow,  that 's  just  a  sheer  impossibility. 
I  know  where  I  'm  walking  in  this  thing.  I  mean  to 
win  right  along.  This  is  no  mere  bluff  I  'm  putting 
up:  I  hold  a  straight  flush." 

I  pressed  the  matter  very  insistently  and  in  the  end 


240  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

gained  my  point,  although  I  should  not  have  done  so, 
had  not  Marvyn  felt  under  a  considerable  obligation 
to  me  as  the  son  of  the  man  who  had  helped  him,  >nd 
whose  influence  could  be  depended  upon  to  see  him 
through  any  bother.  He  yielded  with  great  reluctance. 
Still,  he  yielded,  and  that  was  all  I  needed. 

"  And  what  about  Siegel  ? "  he  asked,  when  my 
point  was  settled  and  I  had  written  the  necessary 
letters  and  given  into  his  charge  the  papers. 

"'  You  may  safely  wait  until  you  hear  from  him  or 
me.  When  the  mistake  is  discovered  they  will  be  as 
anxious  to  get  rid  of  him  as  he  was  that  they  should 
make  it." 

"  He  's  a  queer  fellow." 

"  He  's  getting  the  '  copy  '  he  wants." 

"  There  may  be  a  row  about  it,"  said  Marvyn,  who 
appeared  to  have  a  far  scent  for  trouble. 

"  Only  for  newspaper  purposes,"  I  answered  as  I 
left. 

I  was  in  high  spirits  at  my  first  success.  I  had 
planted  the  compromising  papers  where  even  Kalkov's 
iron  hand  would  be  powerless  to  reach  them,  and  I  had 
now  only  to  complete  the  machinery  by  which  they 
were  to  fall  into  the  right  hands  if  trouble  came  my 
way. 

I  drove  to  the  Embassy  of  the  Power  chiefly  con- 
cerned and  asked  for  the  man  there  whom  Helga  had 
mentioned  to  me.  I  sent  up  no  name  at  first  and  con- 
sequently met  with  a  courteous  refusal  and  a  request 
to  put  my  business  in  writing. 

Give  my  own  name  I  could  not  just  yet,  so  I  sent 
up  one  of  Siegel's  cards,  marking  it  on  urgent  private 
business.  After  some  little  farther  trouble  this  had 
the  requisite  effect,  and  I  was  shown  into  the  presence 
of  a  man  some  fifty  years  of  age,  thin  and  tall,  with  a 
military  carriage,  clean  shaven,  with  one  of  those 
straight  almost  lipless  mouths  you  see  in  men  of  se- 
cretive mind. 

"  Mr.  Siegel  ?  "  he  asked  in  English. 

"  Are  we  quite  alone  ?  " 


THE    FRESH    CAMPAIGN         241 

His  eyes  asked  me  what  I  meant. 

"  You  can  see,  sir,"  was  what  his  lips  said. 

"  Will  you  answer  my  question,  please  ? "  I  per- 
sisted. I  had  my  reasons ;  for  there  was  a  big  screen 
in  the  room  and  I  had  heard  things. 

"  You  can  rely  upon  everything  being  confidential." 

I  pointed  to  the  screen  and  looked  at  him.  He 
started. 

"  A  screen  always  suggests  draughts  to  me.  Permit 
me  to " 

"  There  is  no  need,"  he  interposed  quickly,  as  I  was 
moving  toward  it.  "  It  is  usual  to  have  a  memoran- 
dum of  matters  that  pass  here." 

"  I  am  much  obliged  for  the  thoughtfulness,  but  I 
can  trust  my  memory,"  I  answered  drily ;  and  then  he 
sent  some  one  out  of  the  room  and  himself  folded  the 
screen  together. 

"  Now,  Mr. — er — Siegel,"  he  said  referring  to  the 
card. 

"  I  am  not  Mr.  Siegel  and  have  no  connection  with 
the  press  of  any  country.  I  wished  to  see  you  on 
something  of  extreme  importance  and  of  a  vitally 
confidential  nature.  I  used  that  name  to  gain  this 
interview." 

"  And  your  own  name  ?  " 

"  Is  for  the  moment  of  no  concern.  You  would  not 
know  it,  but  will  of  course  learn  it  if  this  interview 
ends  as  I  wish." 

"  Will  you  be  seated  ?  "  and  he  motioned  to  a  chair. 

I  drew  my  chair  close  to  his  and  waited. 

"Yes?" 

"  I  can  speak  more  easily  to  you  here ; "  and  I 
pointed  to  the  seat  at  his  desk. 

"  You  are  mysterious,  sir." 

"  No ;  only  cautious.  I  don't  intend  to  be  over- 
heard," I  replied  quietly.  He  took  his  seat  then  and 
turned  to  me  a  listening  but  impassive  face. 

"  You  had  some  negotiations  recently  in  regard  to 
certain  papers  ?  " 
16 


242  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Ah !  "  Recognition  and  interest  now  took  the 
place  of  impassiveness. 

"  They  have  come  into  my  possession." 

"How?" 

"  That  is  of  no  consequence.  I  have  them.  And  —  " 
I  paused  and  met  his  intent  gaze  — "  they  may  find 
their  way  to  you." 

He  thought  rapidly. 

"  The  price,  sir  ?  " 

"  You  mean  money  ?  I  am  not  for  sale.  I  say  they 
may  find  their  way  to  you." 

"  I  do  not  understand  you." 

"  Yet  my  words  speak  my  meaning." 

"  From  whom  do  you  come  ?  " 

"  On  my  own  initiative." 

"  Where  are  the  papers  ?  "  and  his  eyes  shot  at  me 
as  if  to  pierce  to  my  pockets. 

"  They  are  in  perfectly  safe  keeping." 

"  What  is  it  you  wish  ?  " 

"  I  am  in  some  personal  danger  —  possibly  great 
danger  —  and  if  anything  should  befall  me,  I  intend 
those  papers  to  come  to  you." 

He  saw  my  meaning  in  a  flash. 

"  You  intend  to  use  that  as  a  means  to  restrain  those 
who  threaten  you  ?  " 

"  Exactly."  There  was  no  change  in  his  expression 
but  I  read  his  silence,  and  added :  "  You  can  get  them 
in  no  other  way." 

He  made  up  his  mind  then  promptly. 

"  Your  terms  ?  " 

"  I  ask  little  except  absolute  secrecy  about  myself. 
If  you  consent,  I  shall  leave  with  you  a  letter  to  those 
who  will  upon  receipt  of  it  hand  you  documents  which 
will  tell  you  precisely  where  and  how  to  get  the  papers 
you  wish,  and  will  be  a  full  authority  to  secure  their 
being  handed  to  you.  There  are  two  sets  of  docu- 
ments. One  is  for  your  use :  the  other  you  must  give 
me  a  pledge  to  have  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Czar 
himself." 


THE    FRESH    CAMPAIGN        243 

I  did  not  tell  him  he  would  get  the  papers  them- 
selves from  Marvyn,  nor  that  they  were  actually  at 
the  American  Embassy. 

"  If  that  is  all  why  not  give  them  me  at  once?  " 

"  You  will  only  present  the  letter  I  shall  give  you 
under  certain  conditions." 

"Those  are?" 

"  That  on  any  day  you  fail  either  to  see  me  or  hear 
from  me  by  noon." 

"  You  ask  nothing  from  us  ?  " 

"  Nothing  more  than  I  have  said." 

"  No  assistance,  should  you  get  into  this  danger 
you  anticipate." 

"  You  could  render  none." 

"  It  is  very  extraordinary." 

"  Your  answer  ?  " 

"  I  accept  your  conditions,  of  course.  But  I  wish 
you  would  give  them  me  at  once.  We  would  find 
means  to  protect  you." 

"  Thank  you.    That  is  impossible." 

I  wrote  the  letter  in  the  terms  I  had  agreed  with 
Marvyn  and  handed  it  to  him. 

"  My  name  you  will  see  is  Denver,"  I  said. 

"  Mr.  Marvyn,  of  your  Embassy.    I  know  him." 

"  Your  pledge  of  secrecy  must  be  kept,  or  the  whole 
thing  falls  through.  I  have  arranged  that.  The  slight- 
est breath,  and  the  papers  are  lost  to  you." 

"  Does  Mr.  Marvyn  know  ?  " 

"  Mr.  Marvyn  knows  no  more  about  them  than  the 
secretary  you  sent  out  of  the  room.  I  have  left  with 
him  the  particulars  which  will  enable  you  to  get  the 
papers." 

"  On  your  side,  Mr.  Denver,  you  will  observe 
confidence  ?  " 

I  smiled  as  I  answered. 

"If  they  are  to  fall  into  your  hands,  I  shall  be  in 
a  place  where  my  silence  will  be  very  effectively 
secured." 

"  I  do  not  ask  about  that,"  he  said  as  I  rose.    "  But 


244  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

you  will  render  us  a  service  we  should  never  forget, 
Mr.  Denver." 

I  smiled. 

"  You  mean,  I  may  do  so.  There 's  an  'if  in  the 
matter,  and  I  hope  it  will  be  the  strongest  word  in  the 
whole  conversation." 

I  left  him  then  to  set  about  the  still  more  difficult 
task  of  getting  my  audience  with  his  Majesty. 


CHAPTER  XXV— THE  LUCK  WAVERS 


I  WAS  very  preoccupied  with  my  plans  as  I  left 
the  Foreign  Embassy,  and,  crossing  the  side 
path  quickly,  ran  against  a  man,  who  turned,  stared, 
started,  and  muttering  some  words  I  did  not  catch, 
passed  on. 

Something  about  him  struck  me  as  familiar,  and  I 
glanced  after  him  with  half  a  mind  to  follow  and  speak 
to  him.  But  time  was  pressing.  It  was  already  mid- 
day, and  I  had  yet  to  devise  a  means  of  getting  at  the 
Emperor;  so  I  entered  my  carriage  and  drove  back 
to  the  hotel. 

The  incident  had  served  to  revive  my  caution,  how- 
ever, and  when  I  alighted  I  had  a  good  look  about  me. 
There  were  but  few  people  about,  and  none  to  take 
any  notice  of  me;  but  while  I  still  stood  in  the  lobby, 
a  drosky  drove  rapidly  past,  and  in  it  was  the  man 
whom  I  had  jostled  some  minutes  before. 

Obviously  I  had  been  followed ;  and  having  ordered 
my  lunch  to  be  sent  to  my  rooms,  I  went  up  feeling 
vaguely  uneasy  and  worried. 

The  man's  face  would  obtrude  itself  into  my 
thoughts,  and  my  vain  efforts  to  place  him  in  my 
memory  troubled  me.  In  the  last  few  crowded  days 
I  had  seen  such  a  number  of  different  faces  that  my 
recollection  of  this  one  was  lost  in  the  crowd. 

That  any  one  should  have  recognized  me  at  such 
a  moment  was  annoying ;  and  whoever  the  man  might 
be,  and  whatever  his  object  in  following  me,  I  foresaw 
the  possibility  of  embarrassing  complications,  and  even 
of  dangerous  ones. 

Without  interference  from  any  one,  the  difficulties 
245 


246  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

in  the  path  of  getting  to  the  Czar's  presence  were  of 
themselves  likely  to  tax  my  ingenuity  to  the  utmost. 
Even  when  I  had  been  his  guest  in  the  Palace  they  had 
proved  insuperable,  and  now  they  threatened  to  be  no 
less  troublesome.  A  hundred  different  suggestions  oc- 
curred to  me,  only  to  be  put  on  one  side. 

You  cannot  walk  up  to  an  Emperor's  door,  send  in 
your  card,  and  see  him  without  any  fuss;  and  if  I 
was  to  succeed  now,  it  would  only  be  as  a  result  of 
some  ruse. 

For  this  there  was  only  one  thing  which  might  tell 
in  my  favour.  I  knew  my  way  about  the  Palace,  and 
on  the  night  of  my  arrival  I  had  been  seen  by,  and  my 
name  was  known  to,  one  or  two  of  the  gentlemen-in- 
waiting.  If  I  could  get  inside  the  building,  therefore, 
I  might  by  the  use  of  a  little  impudence  and  ingenuity 
gain  my  end. 

In  this  connection  I  had  a  stroke  of  luck.  I  learned 
from  the  papers  that  the  Czar  had  returned  late  on  the 
previous  evening  with  his  guest,  the  Crown  Prince  of 
Denmark;  and  I  saw  how  to  make  use  of  this  visit 
for  my  purpose. 

The  Crown  Prince  and  his  staff  were  staying  in  the 
Palace,  and  the  fact  of  there  being  so  many  new  faces 
to  puzzle  the  officials  would  help  me.  I  resolved  to  go 
to  the  Palace  quite  openly,  ask  for  one  of  the  Prince's 
staff,  and  while  he  was  being  sought,  I  proposed  to 
lose  myself  somewhere  in  the  building,  and  trust  to 
my  wits  for  the  rest. 

To  ask  openly  for  an  audience  of  the  Emperor 
would,  of  course,  be  useless,  because,  as  Marvyn  him- 
self had  admitted,  all  such  requests  were  referred 
straight  to  Prince  Kalkov. 

I  found  a  list  of  the  members  of  the  staff  in  a 
morning  paper  and  picked  out  a  name  at  random : 
that  of  a  Colonel  von  Kramen :  and  over  my  lunch 
arranged  the  details  of  my  venture.  If  I  came  actu- 
ally face  to  face  with  him,  I  could  easily  use  Siegel's 
connection  with  the  Screecher  to  carry  me  through. 


THE    LUCK    WAVERS  247 

I  fixed  the  time  for  my  visit  for  about  five  in  the 
afternoon.  I  knew  the  Czar's  habit  was  to  devote 
himself  to  matters  of  business  for  an  hour  or  two 
from  five  o'clock;  and  if  I  could  get  my  name  be- 
fore him  then  with  a  pressing  request  for  an  audience, 
I  reckoned  all  the  rest  would  be  plain  sailing. 

I  ordered  a  carriage  to  be  ready  by  half-past  four, 
and  sat  down  to  wait  for  the  time  to  pass  with  such 
patience  as  I  could  command;  and  I  was  just  finish- 
ing my  cigar  when  the  waiter  interrupted  me  with  an 
announcement  that  brought  me  to  my  feet  in  a  moment. 

"  Your  brother  to  see  you,  monsieur." 

"My  brother!"  I  exclaimed,  and  got  no  farther 
before  the  man  who  had  followed  me  to  the  hotel 
rushed  in  with  both  hands  extended  and  face  beaming 
with  smiles. 

"  Ah,  Frank,  my  brother,  my  brother,"  he  cried  in 
broken  English,  and  with  a  very  effusive  foreign 
manner. 

I  drew  back  and  stared  at  him. 

"  I  don't  know  you,"  I  said. 

The  waiter  stood  staring  at  us  in  amused  astonish- 
ment. The  ways  of  these  Americans  were  always 
droll,  of  course,  to  him. 

"  Oh,  Frank,  brother,  why  receive  me  thus  coldly  ? 
Why  this  cruel  estrangement  ?  This  freezing  stare  ?  " 
exclaimed  my  visitor  as  the  waiter,  after  lounging  a 
moment,  went  out  and  closed  the  door.  Then  the 
newcomer's  manner  changed.  "  Or  am  I  mistaken, 
and  is  it  —  the  Emperor  ?  "  the  last  sentence  in  a  low, 
sly  tone  with  a  look  of  intense  cunning. 

"  I  don't  know  who  the  devil  you  are,  but  you  've 
no  business  here  anyway,  so  get  out,  right  now,"  I 
said  angrily. 

He  took  no  notice  and  stood  staring  at  me  with  the 
same  smile  of  cunning.  Then  shaking  his  head  as  if 
in  reproach,  he  sat  down. 

"  This  is  my  room.    Get  out  of  it,"  I  cried. 

He  did  not  move,  so  I  crossed  to  the  bell. 


248  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Shall  I  call  someone  to  pitch  you  out  ?  " 

fHe  spread  his  hands  and  wagged  his  head. 

"  They  will  not  do  that." 

"  We  '11  see ;  "  and  I  touched  it. 

"  They  will  not  do  that,"  he  declared,  unmoved. 
"  You  will  not  tell  them  to.  I  should  only  say  I  am 
looking  for  an  American  gentleman  I  had  the  good 
fortune  to  meet  at  —  Brabinsk,  and  think  I  have  found 
him." 

He  smiled  with  the  same  serene  cunning. 

"  What  do  you  want  ?  "  I  asked  angrily. 

The  waiter  opened  the  door  then. 

"  Ah,  that  is  more  like  my  brother.  I  will  have 
cognac  and  cigars  and  coffee.  The  sight  of  your  dear 
face,  brother,  is  a  delight." 

"  Bring  cigars,  coffee,  and  brandy,"  I  told  the  waiter. 

"  Was  I  not  right  ?  You  no  longer  order  me  out. 
On  the  contrary,  we  drink  together,  and  smoke  and  — 
and  talk." 

I  waited  until  the  drinks  came. 

"  Help  yourself,"  I  told  him ;  and  he  did,  gener- 
ously. Russians  can  all  drink  like  fish,  and  this  one 
took  half  a  tumbler  of  brandy  and  very  nearly  forgot 
all  about  the  water.  Then  leisurely  he  lit  a  cigar,  and 
having  got  rid  of  the  waiter's  curious  eyes,  rose  and 
locked  the  door,  and  tossed  the  key  on  the  table. 

"  You  may  have  another  brother,  monsieur,  and 
he  would  not  be  so  welcome ;  "  and  with  a  fresh  smile 
he  sat  down  again  and  puffed  away  in  silence. 

"  A  good  cigar,"  he  said  appreciatively. 

His  coolness  was  amazing. 

"  You  said  you  were  going  to  talk  —  well,  talk,  and 
say  what  you  want." 

"  I  want  to  do  you  a  good  service,  monsieur ;  I  am 
your  friend." 

"  Never  mind  that,  what  do  you  want  ?  " 

He  took  up  his  glass  and  looked  at  the  liquor  in  it 
deliberately. 

"  A    toast,    monsieur.     To    the    memory    of  —  M. 


THE    LUCK    WAVERS  249 

Vastic,"  and  he  tossed  off  half  the  liquor  at  a  gulp. 
"You  do  not  drink?" 

"  No ;   I  'm  waiting  for  you  to  speak." 

"  He  was  a  great  man  —  Vastic.  But  you  were  too 
quick  for  him." 

"  Were  you  — ?  "  I  began. 

He  nodded  his  head  quickly. 

"  I  missed  you.  It  is  not  often  I  miss.  I  am  counted 
a  dead  shot ;  "  and  with  a  glance  the  mingled  threat 
and  cunning  of  which  no  words  of  mine  can  convey, 
he  took  out  a  revolver  and  laid  it  on  the  table  in  his 
hand. 

The  interest  of  the  situation  heightened  considerably. 

"  Have  you  come  for  a  second  shot  ?  " 

"  I  hope  not ;  I  hope  it  will  not  come  to  that.  I 
should  not  miss  a  second  time.  Perhaps  you  have 
arms  here  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  I  have,"  I  answered  coolly,  meeting  his 
eyes. 

"  It  would  help  to  give  them  me." 

We  stared  steadily  at  one  another,  and  then  I  no- 
ticed that  the  door  key  was  within  my  reach.  I  leaned 
forward  slightly,  as  if  to  be  nearer  him,  and  then 
picked  up  the  key  with  my  left  hand,  and  thrust  back 
my  chair  so  that  my  right  hand  rested  on  the  bell 
push.  As  I  moved,  he  watched  me  like  a  cat,  and 
partly  raised  the  revolver. 

"  This  will  do  for  me,"  I  answered,  slipping  the  key 
into  an  inner  pocket  and  putting  my  finger  on  the  bell. 
"  You  can  shoot  me  if  you  wish,  but  at  the  slightest 
movement  from  you  I  shall  ring  this  bell,  and  you  will 
find  it  difficult  to  get  out  of  the  room  before  the  people 
come  —  and  equally  difficult  to  explain  your  presence. 
Now  we  can  talk." 

A  dead  tense  silence  followed  my  words.  I  sat 
staring  at  him,  with  my  finger  on  the  push.  His 
fingers  left  the  revolver  and  he  smiled. 

"  You  are  clever,  monsieur.  But  it  would  not  have 
saved  you.  You  are  right,  however.  We  will  talk." 


250  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Say  what  you  have  to  say,"  I  answered,  keeping 
my  hand  on  the  bell. 

"  If  I  spare  you,  you  can  save  me.  And  we  shall  be 
quits." 

"  Go  on." 

He  took  his  hand  from  his  revolver  and  used  it 
to  lift  the  glass  which  he  drained  and  immediately 
replenished. 

"  You  remember  me  then,  monsieur  ?  "   he  asked. 

"  Yes,  perfectly,  now.  You  were  with  M.  Vastic 
at  Brabinsk." 

"  When  you  shot  him,"  he  added  significantly. 

"  At  the  moment  he  was  attempting  to  shoot  me. 
Yes,  go  on." 

"  For  that  you  were  condemned  by  the  brotherhood, 
and  I  was  one  of  those  chosen  to  —  to  find  you." 

"  And  murder  me,  you  mean  —  after  having  been 
a  witness  that  I  acted  only  in  self-defence.  Go  on." 

"  We  know  what  occurred,"  he  answered  with  a 
wave  of  the  hand,  as  if  putting  my  words  aside. 
Then  his  look  sharpened.  "  I  am  now  the  only  one 
at  large  of  all  who  were  at  Brabinsk  that  night." 

"  Which  means  —  what  ?  " 

"  That  I  am  your  only  source  of  danger  —  from  us, 
monsieur.  It  is  fortunate  that  I  chanced  to  see  you 
to-day." 

"  There  may  be  two  opinions  about  that,"  I  said 
drily.  "  I  have  mine." 

"  It  is  fortunate  —  for  both." 

"  That  gun  of  yours  is  scarcely  a  promising  circum- 
stance, is  it  ?  " 

"  You  can  make  me  your  friend,  if  you  will." 

"How?" 

"  I  am  in  danger,  almost  at  my  last  turn.  I  am 
being  hunted  down  —  and  you  can  save  me.  Every 
refuge  is  closed  by  these  dogs  of  police." 

"  Do  you  think  I  can  call  them  off  ?  I  'm  no  longer 
even  playing  at  being  Emperor." 

"  I  have  no  money,  monsieur  —  and  dare  not  go 
where  I  could  get  it." 


THE    LUCK    WAVERS  251 

So  the  cat  was  belled  at  last.  To  my  profound  re- 
lief, the  desperate  Nihilist  and  picked  assassin  was 
just  a  common  beggar,  and  his  six  shooter  and  threats 
mere  picturesque  bits  of  stage  colour,  and  no  more. 
An  almost  ludicrous  bathos,  but  yet  unutterably  wel- 
come to  me. 

A  moment's  reflection  convinced  me  that  he  was 
in  earnest.  I  knew  of  the  raid  on  the  Nihilists  and 
that  there  had  been  a  great  number  of  arrests.  Panic 
had  no  doubt  seized  the  bulk  of  them,  as  it  will  do  at 
such  moments,  and  this  man  had  caught  the  infec- 
tion :  oaths,  pledges,  revenge,  the  brotherhood,  friends, 
everything  had  been  blown  to  the  winds  by  the  pas- 
sion of  the  panic  and  fear  for  his  skin. 

I  took  my  hand  from  the  bell  and  rose. 

"  Come,"  I  said  quietly,  in  a  tone  of  reassurance. 
"  Put  that  gun  away  and  don't  monkey  with  it  any 
longer.  I  '11  help  you  if  only  to  show  I  've  no  cause 
of  enmity  with  you.  You  shall  get  out  of  the  country 
if  you  wish.  How  much  do  you  want  ?  "  and  without 
more  ado  I  pulled  out  a  roll  of  notes. 

This  readiness  completed  his  conquest.  He  tried 
to  maintain  some  show  of  stolid  indifference,  but  the 
sight  of  the  money  and  the  knowledge  of  all  it  meant 
was  too  much  for  him ;  and  for  the  moment  he  could 
not  speak. 

"  How  much  ?  "  I  asked  again.  "  Five  hundred 
roubles  ?  "  and  I  laid  notes  for  that  amount  on  the 
table. 

"  I  don't  need  so  much  as  that,"  he  said. 

"  If  you  '11  comply  with  one  condition,  I  '11  double 
the  amount." 

His  quick  glance  asked  my  meaning. 

"  You  are  the  one  man  whose  evidence  can  prove 
what  took  place  when  Vastic  was  killed.  Leave  Russia 
and  go  to  any  place  you  please,  but  let  me  know  where 
to  find  you ;  you  can  write  to  Mr.  Harold  Marvyn,  of 
the  American  Embassy  here.  And  if  I  need  your  evi- 
dence, be  ready  to  swear  to  what*  occurred  at  Brabinsk. 


252  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

Do  this,  and  I  '11  see  that  you  have  a  fair  start  in  a  new 
country.  You  're  not  of  the  stuff  that  makes  good 
conspirators.  Come ;  your  gun,  right  now,  as  a  pledge 
you  trust  me  and  will  do  what  I  say."  And  I  held  out 
my  hand  for  it. 

He  hesitated,  looking  at  me  nervously. 

"  I  'm  a  prisoner,  monsieur,"  he  murmured. 

"'Rubbish!  Here,"  and  I  tossed  the  key  of  the 
room  over  to  him. 

"  By  God,  you  're  a  man !  "  he  cried.  "  You  make 
me  feel  like  a  vile  wretch  of  a  coward ;  "  and  he 
pushed  the  revolver  toward  me.  "  I  was  drawn  into 
this  thing,  like  so  many  others,  and  the  net  was  too 
strong  to  break.  But  I  could  get  away  now,  and  if 
you  '11  give  me  a  chance 

"  All  right.  Here 's  the  money.  I  '11  have  your 
story  when  we  meet  outside  your  infernal  country. 
Now  go,  I  'm  busy.  By  the  way,  what 's  your 
name  ?  " 

He  picked  up  the  notes  almost  like  a  man  in  a 
dream  and  as  if  he  could  not  believe  in  his  good  for- 
tune, and  put  them  away. 

"  I  am  Antpn  Presvitch.  What  can  I  say  to  you, 
monsieur  ?  I  - 

"  Say  au  revoir  or  any  other  old  tag  you  please,  and 
keep  clear  of  this  sort  of  business  for  the  future.  I 
wish  you  good  luck  in  getting  away ; "  and  I  opened 
the  door,  gave  him  back  his  revolver  and  bundled  him 
out. 

The  time  was  now  close  at  hand  for  me  to  start, 
and  I  hurried  my  final  preparations. 

My  chief  concern  as  I  drove  to  the  Palace  was  lest 
any  of  the  men  who  had  stopped  me  on  the  previous 
morning  should  be  on  duty  and  recognize  me;  but 
the  luck  continued  to  be  on  my  side. 

No  difficulty  was  raised  about  taking  Siegel's  card 
to  Colonel  von  Kramen,  and  I  was  shown  into  an 
ante-room  to  wait.  But  I  was  not  left  alone,  and  could 
not  therefore  find  means  to  get  further  into  the  Palace. 


THE    LUCK    WAVERS  253 

But  I  was  in  luck  again.  Instead  of  the  colonel,  a 
young  officer  came  to  me,  who  said  he  was  his  secre- 
tary, and  politely  asked  my  business. 

I  invented  a  reply  to  the  effect  that  the  paper  I 
represented  wished  me  to  get  the  career  of  so  dis- 
tinguished an  officer  as  the  colonel,  and  that  I  was 
very  anxious  to  have  a  personal  interview.  I  would 
not  detain  him  more  than  a  few  minutes. 

"  I  'm  afraid  it 's  out  of  the  question  just  now.  The 
colonel  is  with  his  Royal  Highness,  and  can  scarcely 
be  interrupted,"  he  said,  as  if  with  regret.  "  Cannot 
I  tell  you  what  you  wish  to  know  ?  " 

"  I  'm  also  going  to  ask  the  colonel  to  endeavouV  to 
get  me  a  word  with  his  Royal  Highness,"  I  answered 
glibly. 

"Really!"  He  smiled.  "I  have  heard  of  the 
enterprise  of  American  newspapers,  but  I  scarcely 
expected  this." 

"  It 's  a  usual  thing,"  I  replied,  as  if  it  were.  "  In 
fact  I  am  known  to  the  Czar  himself,  and  have  had 
the  honour  of  a  long  conversation  with  him." 

This  impressed  him,  as  I  intended  it  should. 

"  I  '11  go  and  see  what  I  can  do,"  he  answered. 

He  was  a  very  pleasant  young  fellow,  so  I  ventured 
a  step  further. 

"  Is  there  not  some  place  where  we  could  be  more 
private  than  here?  In  a  confidential  matter  of  this 
sort " 

I  left  the  rest  to  his  imagination. 

"  Will  you  come  to  my  apartments  ?  I  shall  be 
delighted." 

Of  course  I  agreed,  but  felt  rather  like  a  shame- 
faced impostor  at  having  to  trick  so  frank  and  good- 
natured  a  fellow.  There  was  too  much  at  stake, 
however,  for  me  to  hesitate,  and  we  went  away  to- 
gether, talking  gaily,  up  the  stairs  and  along  the 
corridors  to  his  room. 

I  was  going  to  win  after  all,  in  spite  of  old  Kalkov 
and  his  Argus  eyes,  and  my  spirits  rose  as  success 
came  nearer  and  nearer  within  my  grasp. 


254  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

We  sat  chatting  for  a  few  minutes,  the  young  officer 
exhibiting  a  strong  curiosity  on  the  subject  of  Ameri- 
can newspapers,  what  information  I  wished  to  obtain, 
the  use  I  should  make  of  it,  and  so  on ;  and  I  did  my 
best  to  satisfy  him. 

He  was  satisfied  at  length  apparently,  for  he  went 
off  on  his  search  for  the  colonel  and  left  me  alone. 

I  gave  him  just  time  to  get  well  away,  and  then 
hurried  off  in  the  direction  of  the  rooms  where  I 
knew  the  Czar  would  be  at  that  hour. 

What  happened  when  the  young  secretary  returned 
to  find  I  had  hoaxed  him,  I  do  not  know,  and  never 
had  an  opportunity  of  ascertaining.  He  went  out  of 
my  thoughts  there  and  then,  and  the  occurrences  of 
the  next  few  hours  were  too  vital  for  me  to  think 
of  him  again. 

I  had  to  get  to  the  Czar,  and  assuming  an  air  of 
as  much  importance  as  I  could,  and  feeling,  it  must 
be  confessed,  not  a  little  nervous,  I  strode  into  the 
ante-room,  my  pulse  beating  with  the  fear  that  Prince 
Kalkov  might  be  there,  and  said  to  one  of  the  aides- 
de-camp,  as  I  handed  him  my  card  —  my  own  card 
this  time  — 

"  Kindly  let  his  Majesty  know  that  I  have  obeyed 
his  summons  and  am  here." 

The  aide  looked  up  and  frowned. 

"  I  have  no  note  of  your  name,  monsieur.  What 
is  your  business,  if  you  please  ?  " 

"  1  am  here  by  his  Majesty's  request.  I  was  stay- 
ing in  the  Palace  as  his  Majesty's  guest  until  the  last 
two  days.  I  am  going  to  Khiva,  and  his  Majesty 
wished  to  see  me  first." 

"  Oh  yes,  I  heard  of  that.  Pray  pardon  me ;  you 
are  the  American,  M.  Denver,  yes.  His  Majesty  is 
engaged  at  present,  but  the  audience  will  be  over 
directly,  and  if  he  sent  for  you,  of  course  he  will  see 
you." 

"  I  was  to  see  him  before  I  left.  But  my  name  will 
be  enough." 


THE    LUCK    WAVERS  255 

"  Will  you  wait,  monsieur  ?  "  And  he  waved  me 
to  an  adjoining  room. 

Good  old  bluff!  The  finest  of  all  tactics,  I  thought 
as  I  sat,  very  anxious  and  impatient  I  admit,  but  very 
confident  now.  Once  get  the  Czar's  ear,  and  then  — 

The  door  was  pushed  partly  open,  and  there  came 
a  dramatic  pause.  I  got  up,  eager  and  expectant ;  and 
the  luck  turned  with  a  rush. 

It  was  Prince  Kalkov,  pale,  urbane,  cool  and 
dangerous. 

"I  am  afraid,  M.  Denver,  his  Majesty  is  too  much 
engaged  to  grant  you  an  audience  to-day." 

This  in  the  suavest  of  tones,  for  those  outside  to 
hear.  Then  he  closed  the  door  and  smiled. 


CHAPTER  XXVI— i  WIN 


MY  feelings  as  Prince  Kalkov  and  I  stood  thus 
face  to  face  for  some  half  minute  or  so  with- 
out speaking  were  not  wholly  those  of  disappointment 
and  chagrin.  Disappointed  I  was,  of  course,  and  cha- 
grined; but  I  had  throughout  had  the  secret  expec- 
tation that  he  would  succeed  in  blocking  my  way  to 
the  Czar ;  and  it  was  in  view  of  this  that  I  had  taken 
the  elaborate  precautions  in  regard  to  the  compromis- 
ing papers. 

My  surprise  passed  very  quickly  therefore,  and  I 
was  conscious  of  a  feeling  of  amusement  mingled 
with  conjecture  as  to  the  course  which  the  interview 
would  take.  I  had  no  fear  of  him  whatever,  for  I  was 
absolutely  confident. 

He  might  do  what  he  pleased,  but  I  had  the  stock 
of  the  whip  in  my  hand,  and  there  were  two  long 
biting  thongs  on  it. 

I  sat  down  on  the  edge  of  an  office  table,  and 
swinging  my  leg  carelessly,  smiled  and  opened  the 
business. 

"  I  am  not  so  entirely  surprised  to  see  you  as  you 
may  think  —  nor  so  sorry.  I  would  rather  see  his 
Majesty,  but  that  will  come  presently." 

"  You  play  very  adroitly  and  very  confidently,  M. 
Denver.  Who  is  in  your  place  yonder  —  your  cell  ?  " 

I  affected  not  to  understand  him. 

"  My  cell  ?  " 

"  Need  we  pretend  ?  What  American  has  per- 
sonated you  ?  " 

"  No  one,  Prince ;  I  am  not  an  Emperor."  Then 
in  an  indifferent  tone  I  added :  "  Have  you  got  an 

256 


I    WIN  257 

American?  I  heard  as  I  came  back  through  Kovna 
that  your  people  had  blundered  and  had  made  an 
arrest.  I  think  something  was  said  about  a  murder, 
but,  of  course,  we  know  that 's  all  mere  wishwash  and 
wind  baggery." 

"  You  will  find  it  serious  enough,  monsieur.  Who 
is  he  ?  "  he  asked  sharply. 

I  pretended  to  think  a  moment,  then  slapped  my 
knee  and  laughed. 

"  By  Jove,  I  believe  I  can  guess  it.  Splendid.  There 
was  an  American,  a  newspaper  man,  on  the  train, 
represents  the  most  sensational  papers  in  the  States; 
he  was  dying  to  get  the  secrets  of  your  prisons  at 
first  hand,  and  it 's  just  like  him  to  have  played  for 
this  arrest.  You  '11  have  a  flaring  description  of  the 
one  he  's  in  sent  across  the  Atlantic.  Lovely !  "  and  I 
laughed  with  unnecessary  heartiness.  "  You  'd  better 
get  him  out  as  soon  as  you  can." 

His  eye  kindled  with  anger. 

"  If  there  has  been  a  conspiracy,  monsieur,  it  will 
not  help  you  now,  and  he  will  pay  the  penalty.  We 
are  not  to  be  fooled  with." 

"  That 's  just  the  point.  The  worse  you  treat  him, 
the  better  he  '11  like  it,  and  the  more  his  papers  will 
make  of  it,"  I  replied,  taking  out  my  cigar  case. 

"Where  are  his  papers,  monsieur?"  he  retorted 
pointedly. 

I  grew  serious  and  looked  up  at  him  out  of  the 
corner  of  my  eyes. 

"  Are  we  to  talk  about  —  papers  yet,  Prince  ?  " 

His  momentary  discomfiture  was  a  thing  of  joy 
to  me. 

"  You  do  not  realize  the  fix  you  have  got  him  into." 

"  No  indeed,  for  I  don't  believe  he 's  in  any  fix 
at  all.  By  the  way,  shall  I  have  time  to  smoke  a 
cigar  before  I  see  his  Majesty?" 

"  Yes,  many,"  he  rapped  out  drily. 

"  Well,  here  goes  for  one,  then,"  and  I  lit  mine 
deliberately.  "  Now  I  suppose  we  are  going  to  have 
17 


258  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

a  little  chat  together.  I  think  you  '11  be  interested  in 
an  account  of  my  adventures  since  —  yes,  since  the 
night  before  last  at  —  seven  o'clock.  You  know  them 
up  to  then." 

"  It  is  unusual  for  me  to  grant  an  interview  to  a 
man  charged  with  murder." 

"  Then  I  'd  better  go  straight  to  his  Majesty." 

"  You  will  not  see  his  Majesty." 

"  I  think  I  can  persuade  you  that  I  shall,  Prince. 
As  you  said  just  now,  I  am  very  confident." 

"If  you  desire  to  lay  any  mitigating  facts  before 
me,  I  will  listen  to  you  in  my  apartments.  I  am  wish- 
ful to  deal  with  you  leniently." 

"  Mitigating  facts,  that 's  a  pretty  phrase.  I  like 
it.  I  am  also  ready  to  go  anywhere  you  please  —  gaol 
if  you  like;  and  I  can  understand  that  you  would 
prefer  me  to  be  a  little  farther  removed  from  the 
Czar  than  we  are  at  the  present  moment." 

"  I  shall  send  you  there  under  guard,  monsieur." 

"  No,  decidedly  no,"  I  said  firmly.  "  If  you  send 
me  anywhere  under  guard,  it  will  be  to  a  prison,  and 
then  —  well,  things  will  happen,  and  you  '11  be  sorry. 
I  am  enjoying  this  interview,  and  am  quite  willing  to 
continue  it  where  and  when  you  please ;  but  you  are 
vastly  mistaken  if  you  think  that  I  am  only  bluffing 
you  now.  I  am  really  dangerous,  Prince.  You  know 
the  jargon  of  poker  —  well,  it's  up  to  you  to  see  me 
—  if  you  think  it  safe." 

Apparently  he  did  not,  for  after  a  second's  pause 
he  said  — 

"  We  '11  go  together,  monsieur." 

And  together  we  went  accordingly. 

I  was  well  satisfied  with  the  progress  of  things  so 
far.  I  had  told  him  nothing  yet ;  had  merely  hinted 
at  the  power  I  held ;  and  the  hint  had  forced  him  to 
yield.  Nothing  more  was  said  until  we  reached  his 
apartment,  and  once  there,  he  sat  down  to  his  desk, 
while  I  threw  myself  into  an  easy  lounge  chair.  It 
was  my  cue  to  appear  absolutely  unconcerned,  and  I 
played  up  to  it. 


I    WIN  259 

"  Now,  monsieur,  for  the  reasons  why  I  am  not 
to  hand  you  over  to  the  police  at  once." 

He  spoke  sternly  and  curtly. 

"  The  main  reason  is  the  blunder  of  your  men  at 
Kovna.  They  first  let  me  through  with  things  that 
were  of  great  importance,  and  then  let  me  back  again 
to  take  ample  measures  for  the  safety  of  myself  —  and 
others.  I  owe  them  an  infinite  obligation." 

"  You  will  find  it  better  to  drop  this  jesting  tone 
and  speak  plainly." 

"  Why  should  I  adapt  my  tone  to  suit  your  con- 
venience? You  are  presuming  to  address  me  as  if  I 
were  a  prisoner." 

"  You  are  a  prisoner." 

"  Why  persist  in  this  ridiculous  delusion?  I  am 
not  anything  like  so  near  a  gaol  as  —  well,  say  as  you 
are." 

"  This  is  insolence,  monsieur,"  he  cried  angrily. 

"  Yes,  calculated  insolence,  your  Highness.  I  re- 
sent your  attitude.  You  have  behaved  infamously  to 
me  —  infamously. '  And  you  would  carry  your  infamy 
to  the  last  extreme  now,  and  send  me  to  rot  in  one 
of  your  gaols,  were  you  not  restrained  by  your  fear 
of  the  consequences." 

"  You  shall  not  speak  thus  to  me,"  he  cried  passion- 
ately, striking  the  desk  with  his  fist. 

"  I  shall  speak  as  I  please  to  the  man  who  laid  a 
treacherous  trap  to  lure  me  to  my  death." 

"  This  is  not  the  way  to  obtain  my  leniency." 

"  Damn  your  leniency !  Do  what  you  dare  —  right 
now.  I  am  as  safe  from  your  threats  as  I  am  in- 
different to  your  anger.  I  am  a  free-speaking  Ameri- 
can citizen,  monsieur,  not  a  Russian  serf;  and  I  can 
prove  my  innocence  as  clearly  as  I  can  prove  your 
guilt." 

"  You  tempt  me  to  end  the  interview  by  your  arrest. 
Had  you  not  been  a  friend  of  his  Majesty " 

A  laugh  from  me  cut  him  short. 

"  Exactly.     I  understand.    You  mean  it 's  safer  to 


260 

hear  me  out,  no  matter  what  tone  I  adopt.  And  so 
it  is." 

He  knew  well  enough  I  was  dangerous  to  him ; 
and  filling  up  a  pause  by  drawing  some  large  sheets 
of  official  paper  before  him  and  selecting  a  pen,  he 
said  — 

"  Your  statement,  monsieur." 

"  You  won't  find  it  advisable  to  put  it  all  down 
there ;  but  you  can  please  yourself.  First,  we  '11  clear 
up  the  mystery  of  your  prisoner.  His  name  is  —  but 
wait,  here  are  some  of  his  papers,  including  his  pass- 
port. I  used  that  with  his  consent  to  pass  your  men 
at  Kovna ;  "  and  I  handed  over  such  of  Siegel's  cards 
and  papers  as  I  had  with  me. 

"  You  admit  this  ?  "  he  asked. 

My  action  surprised  him. 

"  Oh  yes.  Fortunately  I  met  him  on  the  train,  and 
we  arranged  that  I  should  use  his  passport." 

"  You  conspired  together  ?  " 

"  Put  it  how  you  like.  It  does  n't  matter  five  cents. 
If  I  did  n't  know  that,  I  should  n't  have  told  you. 
Shall  I  wait  while  you  write  that  down  ?  "  I  asked, 
for  his  paper  was  as  blank  as  my  hand. 

"  I  can  trust  my  memory  for  his  crime,"  he  replied 
when  I  waited  for  an  answer. 

"  Then  you  can  have  my  first  condition.  M.  Siegel 
must  be  liberated  the  moment  he  expresses  the  wish 
to  leave.  I  don't  want  him  to  lose  material  for  his 
article.  He  was  so  useful  to  me,  you  see." 

The  Prince  bit  his  lips  savagely  and  sneered. 

"  It  is  good  of  you  to  name  your  conditions." 

"  If  I  did  n't,  how  could  you  comply  with  them  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  you  have  some  others  ?  " 

"  Certainly  I  have.  The  next  is  the  immediate 
release  of  Mademoiselle  Helga  Boreski  —  or  Lavalski, 
whichever  name  you  prefer.  When  that  trap  of  yours 
for  me  failed  —  and  only  an  accident  caused  the  failure, 
for  it  took  me  in  completely ;  you  may  like  to  know 
that  —  I  went  to  the  Mademoiselle  and  told  her  your 


261 

intentions  in  regard  to  her,  warned  her  and  assisted 
her  in  attempting  to  fly.  Your  quick  swoop  on  the 
place  afterwards  —  a  fact  we  had  not  counted  on  — 
broke  up  our  plans,  and  she  was  arrested.  I  tell  you 
of  the  mistakes  we  made  in  regard  to  you,  so  that  you 
may  feel  perfectly  sure  I  have  not  made  any  mis- 
calculations now." 

"  By  your  own  admission,  you  aided  the  escape 
of  this  Nihilist  leader.  You  are  frank,  monsieur." 

"  Except  that  she  is  not  a  Nihilist  leader,  but  your 
personal  enemy,  you  are  quite  right.  I  admit  I  helped 
her  to  get  away.  I  went  with  her,  of  course,  as  you 
now  know." 

My  frankness  was  having  precisely  the  effect  upon 
him  which  I  calculated.  He  felt  I  should  not  make 
a  number  of  hazardous  admissions  if  I  had  not  some 
strong  cause. 

"  You  must,  of  course,  be  held  answerable  for  this ; 
even  my  desire  to  save  you  would  be  useless  in  the 
face  of  this,"  he  said,  for  all  the  world  as  though  he 
were  my  best  friend  and  protector. 

"  I  am  ready  right  here  and  now.  But  about 
Mademoiselle's  release  ?  "  I  asked  when  he  paused. 

"  It  is  preposterous  —  monstrous  —  out  of  the  ques- 
tion." 

"  Still,  it 's  got  to  be  done ;  how,  I  leave  to  you ; " 
and  I  leant  back  and  smoked  placidly. 

He  sat  thinking,  and  then  shot  the  question  at  me 
for  which  I  had  been  waiting,  and  with  it  a  sharp 
lightning  glance. 

"Why?" 

"  I  have  those  papers." 

I  enjoyed  the  start  and  frown  which  the  words 
fetched,  and  his  evident  discomfiture  and  perplexity. 

"  Your  men  were  very  good  to  me ;  I  should  like 
to  recommend  one  of  them  in  particular  for  pro- 
motion." I  couldn't  resist  the  chance  for  this  little 
gird  at  him.  "  I  had  them  on  me  when  I  passed  the 
barrier  and  again  when  I  came  back.  And  now  they  're 
in  good  safe  keeping." 


262  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

He  bore  the  gibe  without  retort,  without  a  sign  of 
any  kind,  although  I  knew  how  deep  I  had  thrust 
the  blade  in. 

"  A  queer  turn  of  the  wheels,  is  n't  it  ?  The  very 
papers  you  sent  me  out  to  recover,  when  I  do  recover 
them,  become  my  weapon  against  you.  And,  by  the 
way,  they  are  not  the  only  ones  I  have." 

"Well?" 

"  There  's  the  full  case  —  with  dates,  details,  names 
of  witnesses,  proofs,  everything  —  in  the  charge 
against  you  in  that  Lavalski  matter." 

I  saw  his  hand  tighten  on  the  arm  of  his  chair, 
and  a  muttered  oath  slipped  out  from  the  pressed  lips 
in  a  whisper.  Save  for  that  one  truant  whisper,  his 
face  was  as  pale  and  immobile  as  death  itself. 

The  sight  of  his  tense  emotion  satisfied  even  my 
bitterness  against  him,  and  I  held  my  tongue,  specu- 
lating what  he  would  do. 

He  found  the  problem  beyond  even  his  ingenuity 
for  a  time  at  least,  and  sat  thinking,  trying  to  see 
a  course  that  was  not  fraught  with  real  danger.  He 
had  guarded  this  secret  jealously;  fought  for  it  with 
desperate  vigilance;  flourished  on  it  prosperously  for 
years  until  he  had  reached  so  high ;  and  now  exposure 
menaced  him  with  all  its  consequences  of  overthrow, 
ruin  and  disgrace. 

I  knew  he  would  fight  on  doggedly,  if  only  he  could 
find  the  means  of  fighting.  But  where  he  would  look 
for  them  I  could  not  see. 

The  silence  lasted  for  minutes,  and  then  he  moved. 
He  had  apparently  thought  the  thing  out  and  made 
his  choice.  At  length  he  spoke. 

"  This  Lavalski  charge  is  false,  monsieur,"  he  said. 

"  Intentionally  false,  no,"  I  answered.  "  Made- 
moiselle Helga  is  incapable  of  deliberate  falsehood. 
Mistaken,  possibly.  The  inquiry  which  his  Majesty 
will  order  on  hearing  the  charge  will  no  doubt  settle 
its  truth  or  mistake.  That  is  all  that  is  needed." 

"  His  Majesty  will  order  no  inquiry,  monsieur." 


I    WIN  263 

"  We  shall  see." 

"  The  Duchess  Stephanie  has  seen  his  Majesty." 

"When?" 

"  This  morning,  in  a  long  and  painful  interview. 
I  was  present.  What  passed  has  convinced  his  Majesty 
of  the  character  of  this  mademoiselle." 

This  was  the  one  thing  I  had  feared. 

"  I  do  not  believe  that  of  the  Emperor,"  I  said 
firmly.  Our  eyes  met  and  I  tried  in  vain  to  read  the 
expression  in  his. 

"  From  that  quarter  the  mademoiselle  can  look  for 
no  countenance  —  now,"  he  returned,  with  slow  in- 
cisive significance. 

I  began  to  understand. 

"  I  have  yet  to  see  him  and  tell  my  story,"  I  answered. 

"  I  repeat,  there  can  be  no  inquiry,  monsieur." 

"  It  will  arise  out  of  any  trial  of  the  mademoiselle," 
I  said  significantly. 

"  There  need  be  no  trial."  He  accompanied  the 
ambiguous  sentence  with  a  look  which  further  en- 
lightened me.  Helga  must  look  to  him  and  not  to 
the  Czar  for  help. 

"  What  does  that  mean  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  It  rests  with  you,"  he  answered,  slowly,  as  if 
the  words  were  wrung  from  him  by  torture.  As  indeed 
they  had  been. 

I  drew  a  long  breath  of  relief.  I  had  won,  and  the 
intense  significance  of  my  victory  rushed  upon  me, 
filling  me  with  a  gladness  that  deprived  me  for  the 
moment  of  the  power  to  speak. 

I  got  up  and  walked  two  or  three  times  across  the 
room.  Helga  was  free,  and  I  had  freed  her.  The 
luck  was  indeed  with  us.  Looking  at  the  Prince  I 
found  his  eyes  riveted  upon  me. 

"You  are  satisfied,  M.  Denver?" 

"  Yes.  What  remains  to  be  done  can  be  arranged 
easily.  When  can  Mademoiselle  Helga  be  set  at 
liberty?" 

"  As  soon  as  she  agrees  to  abandon  this  ridiculous 


264  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

charge  against  me,  and  arranges  for  the  surrender  of 
the  papers." 

My  face  clouded.  I  had  not  thought  of  that.  Helga 
had  to  abandon  everything  —  the  very  purpose  of  her 
life.  Would  she? 

"  They  cannot  be  surrendered  until  she  is  beyond 
your  reach." 

"  You  do  not  credit  me  with  much  good  faith,"  he 
said  bitterly. 

"  If  you  held  my  life  in  your  hands  would  you  put 
the  weapon  into  mine  and  expect  me  to  kill  myself  ?  " 

"  Yet  you  expect  me  to  credit  you." 

"  You  cannot  help  yourself.  Besides,  I  have  gone 
straight.  I  am  not  a  Russian  diplomatist." 

"  Will  you  tell  me  where  those  papers  are  ?  " 

"  Will  I  put  my  head  in  a  noose  and  hand  you  the 
loose  end  ?  " 

"  How  do  I  know  that  you  have  them  ?  " 

"  I  tell  you  so.  My  word  is  eno'ugh  ;  but  you  know 
pretty  well  I  should  n't  have  ventured  here  if  I  had 
not  had  them  ?  " 

"  You  came  expecting  to  see  the  Emperor  ?  " 

"  And  should  have  forced  my  way  to  him  just  now 
—  if  I  had  n't  known  that,  having  them,  it  was  safe 
to  trust  myself  with  you." 

"  Who  else  knows  where  they  are  ?  " 

I  started  and  looked  at  him.  I  began  to  see  his 
drift,  and  led  him  on. 

"  No  one,"  I  answered,  and  I  saw  by  the  way  his 
eyes  fell  that  my  new  suspicions  were  correct. 

"  Will  you  give  me  a  pledge  on  your  honour  that 
if  I  do  what  you  ask  you  will  hand  them  to  me  ?  " 

Again  he  would  not  trust  me  to  see  his  eyes. 

"  Yes.  Any  pledge  you  like,  written  or  verbal," 
I  answered,  helping  him  out.  "  But  write  me  first 
that  you  grant  my  conditions." 

"  Yes.  I  agree  to  that.  It  is  fair."  And  he  began 
to  use  for  the  first  time  the  paper  with  which  at  the 
start  he  had  made  so  much  show.  "  Will  that  suffice  ?  " 
he  asked,  handing  me  the  writing. 


I    WIN  265 

I  appeared  to  read  it  carefully,  but  I  was  watching, 
and  noticed  that  iron-nerved  as  he  was,  his  hands 
were  trembling-. 

"  Yes,  that  will  do,"  I  said,  and  put  it  away  in  my 
pocket. 

"  Now  write,  then,"  and  we  exchanged  places,  he 
standing  up  by  me,  I  sitting  at  his  desk. 

"Let  me  see,  how  shall  I  word  it?" 

"  I  will  tell  you,"  he  said,  his  voice  trembling. 
"  Write  where  those  papers  are,  or  by  God  it  will  be 
your  last  moment  alive." 

I  was  turning  to  look  at  him  when  I  felt  the  cold 
circle  or  pistol  barrel  pressed  to  my  head. 

Move,  I  dared  not,  for  I  knew  that  at  the  least 
sign  of  resistance  from  me  he  would  fire.  I  saw  how 
he  had  reasoned.  He  believed  that  I  alone  knew 
where  the  papers  were,  and  that  if  he  shot  me  the 
secret  would  die  with  me.  If  I  refused  to  write  what 
he  demanded,  he  would  kill  me  and  take  the  risk  of 
their  never  being  found ;  while  if  I  did  tell  him,  he 
would  kill  me  just  the  same  and  get  the  papers  after- 
wards. 

But  my  precautions  spelt  checkmate  to  his  ingenious 
scheme.  Bitterly  as  he  hated  me,  I  knew  he  would  not 
indulge  his  hatred  at  the  expense  of  his  own  inevitable 
ruin. 

"  I  will  write  something  you  had  better  read,"  I 
said  steadily,  and  wrote :  "  I  have  placed  the  papers 
where,  if  anything  happens  to  me,  the  one  set  will 
pass  at  once  into  the  hands  of  the  Embassy " 
named  the  Power  concerned  — "  and  the  other  set 
straight  to  the  Czar." 

I  ceased  writing  and  felt  the  pressure  of  the  barrel 
increase  as  he  bent  forward  to  read  the  words.  He 
gave  such  a  start  that  I  wondered  his  fingers  did  not 
pull  the  trigger. 

"  I  was  only  testing  you,"  he  said,  then,  and  he 
tossed  the  revolver  back  in  the  drawer  from  which 
he  had  secretly  taken  it. 


266  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Testing  my  folly,  you  mean,  Prince  Kalkov,"  I 
said  as  I  rose.  "  Seeing  whether  I  was  fool  enough 
to  put  my  finger  in  the  cobra's  mouth  without  making 
sure  that  the  fangs  were  drawn." 

"  I  am  sorry.  I  was  not  myself,"  he  said,  his  voice 
strangely  weak;  and  he  fell  into  the  lounge  chair 
where  I  had  been  sitting,  and  lay  there  ashen  white 
and  trembling,  so  that  I  thought  he  would  faint. 

I  could  guess  from  that  what  he  had  undergone. 

He  was  so  long  in  this  condition  that  I  began  to 
think  he  was  seriously  ill,  and  would  collapse  al- 
together. 

"  Shall  I  summon  assistance  for  you,  monsieur  ? " 
I  asked. 

"  No,"  he  murmured  faintly,  with  a  feeble  wave 
of  his  white  hand. 

It  was  several  minutes  before  he  could  rally  suffi- 
ciently to  resume. 

Then  he  got  up  and  changed  to  his  own  chair  by 
the  desk.  He  was  like  a  man  more  than  half  dead, 
and  when  he  tried  to  write,  his  hand  shook  so  violently 
that  he  could  not  form  the  letters. 

I  waited  in  silence  and  watched  him.  Unscrupulous, 
treacherous,  subtle,  and  vile  as  I  believed  him,  he  was 
so  broken  and  beaten  that  I  could  almost  have  found 
it  in  me  to  pity  him. 

He  succeeded  after  a  strenuous  effort  in  mastering 
his  feebleness  sufficiently  to  be  able  to  write. 

"  I  shall  trust  your  honour,  M.  Denver.  Here  is  an 
order  to  admit  you  to  Mademoiselle  Boreski,  and  to 
see  her  in  private.  Go  to  her  at  once.  Bring  me 
word  that  she  abandons  this  wrongful  charge  against 
me,  and  you  can  both  leave  the  country  to-night.  You 
can  then  surrender  the  documents.  You  will  under- 
stand my  wish  for  haste." 

"  I  must  see  M.  Siegel  also,"  I  said;  "  and  have  an 
order  for  his  release." 

With  another  effort  he  wrote  me  the  necessary 
authority. 


I    WIN  267 

"  Now,  excuse  me,  I  am  not  well ; "  he  sighed 

heavily,  and  his  head  fell  forward  on  his  hands. 
"  Please  ring  that  bell  for  me,"  he  murmured. 

I  touched  it  and  went  out,  leaving  him  still  in  that 
pose  of  abject  broken  weakness. 


CHAPTER  XXVII  — A  LAST  MOVE 


MY   interview   had   been    so   successful   and   the 
Prince's  submission  so  complete  that  it  never 
occurred  to  me  to  look  for  still  further  treachery  from 
him. 

I  had  carried  everything  before  me  so  triumphantly ; 
had  secured  Helga's  freedom,  and  was  on  my  way  to 
take  her  the  good  news ;  she  and  I  would  leave  the 
country;  Siegel  would  be  cleared  from  all  trouble; 
and  on  every  point  I  had  forced  from  the  Prince  just 
those  conditions  which  I  chose  to  impose. 

So  overcome  was  my  opponent,  so  prostrated,  that 
only  with  a  great  effort  had  he  been  able  to  keep  up 
to  the  end.  And  if  I  was  inclined  to  be  conceited 
over  my  victory  it  must  be  remembered  that  I  had 
been  pitted  against  a  man  of  wide  influence,  drastic 
power,  and  very  high  position. 

It  did  occur  to  me,  indeed,  as  I  was  driving  to 
the  prison,  that  the  Prince  had  not  given  me  the  order 
for  Helga's  release,  and  that  he  had  worded  his  phrase 
peculiarly. 

"  Bring  me  her  consent,"  he  had  said ;  but  this 
appeared  no  more  than  the  ordinary  caution  he  would 
employ,  seeing  that  he  was  not  likely  to  set  her  at 
liberty  without  some  such  pledge.  What  he  had  really 
had  in  mind,  however,  I  was  to  learn  later. 

At  the  prison  no  hesitation  was  shown  about  com- 
plying with  his  order.  I  was  shown  into  a  bare  room 
with  a  small  table  and  a  couple  of  chairs  —  a  place 
just  one  remove  from  an  ordinary  cell ;  and  after  I 
had  waited  some  few  minutes  Helga  was  brought 
to  me. 

268 


A    LAST    MOVE  269 

She  was  very  pale,  but  a  flush  of  surprise,  and  I 
think  delight,  swept  over  her  face  at  seeing  me.  She 
just  put  her  hands  into  mine  as  I  stretched  them  out 
to  her  and  left  them  there  while  I  gazed  into  her  eyes. 

"  You  are  very  pale,  dearest,"  I  said  at  length.  It 
was  the  first  time  I  had  ever  used  such  a  term  of 
endearment,  and  her  eyes  and  a  smile  noticed  it. 

"  I  am  so  glad,"  she  answered,  with  sweet  incon- 
sequence. "  But  I  don't  in  the  least  know  how  you 
have  done  it.  It  must  be  some  new  American  method." 

"  This  is  the  American  method,"  I  whispered,  and 
drew  her  to  me  till  her  face  was  close  to  mine,  and 
then  I  held  her  in  a  passionate  embrace  while  I  pressed 
my  lips  to  hers. 

"  I  have  been  so  anxious  for  you,"  she  murmured, 
putting  her  arms  about  my  neck.  "  I  did  not  care 
for  myself.  I  am  so  glad."  And  then  of  her  own 
volition  she  kissed  me  again,  and  let  her  head  fall 
on  my  shoulder  with  a  sigh. 

For  a  while  I  had  no  need  for  words,  and  just 
stood  lost  in  the  delight  of  her  new  tenderness  and 
witching  mood  of  love. 

"  You  caught  me  so  weak,"  she  said  at  length, 
"  in  the  joy  of  seeing  you  safe.  Now  satisfy  my 
curiosity.  I  am  only  a  woman,  you  see." 

"  I  have  come  from  Prince  Kalkov  to  tell  you  you 
are  free,  sweetheart." 

At  the  mention  of  the  name,  she  started  and  would 
have  drawn  away  from  me  had  I  let  her. 

"  From  him?     But  you  have  been  a  prisoner?" 

"  No,  never  in  any  real  danger  of  being  one." 

"  You  are  free  now  ? "  she  cried,  looking  at  me 
curiously. 

"  Yes,  of  course." 

She  laughed  then,  and  backed  out  of  my  arms. 

"  Then  my  sympathy  was  wasted ;  and  my 
remorse " 

"  It  was  a  very  sweet  remorse,  Helga,"  I  said, 
as  she  left  the  sentence  unfinished. 


270  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  I  thought  you  had  been  arrested,  and  charged 
with  Vastic's  murder;  that  I  had  brought  you  to 
ruin  and  shame.  Oh,  it  was  unendurable." 

"  And  if  you  had  known  ?  "  I  asked,  with  a  glance 
she  read.  "  Was  it  only  remorse?  " 

"  One  does  strange  things  on  —  on  impulse.  I  have 
suffered  so,  and  it  was  such  a  relief." 

"  The  gates  of  relief  are  still  open,"  and  I  spread 
out  my  arms. 

"  I  mean  to  see  you,"  she  cried,  with  a  flash  of  the 
eyes  and  a  blush. 

"  And  I  mean  —  to  feel  — 

"  Come,  let  us  be  sensible  and  talk." 

"  I  think  we  have  been  very  sensible  without 
talking." 

"  They  will  not  let  us  be  long  together,"  she  con- 
tinued, ignoring  my  words  and  looks  and  sitting  down. 

"  That  will  depend  on  you,  Helga." 

"On  me?    How?" 

"  You  have  but  to  say  one  word,  and  we  shall  be 
always  together." 

"  Another  American  method  ?  They  are  very  elas- 
tic," she  laughed. 

"  They  are  very  thorough." 

"  How  did  you  escape  ?    Please  tell  me  everything." 

"  Yes.  I  have  come  to  do  that.  All  is  well  now. 
Siegel  was  caught  at  Kovna  instead  of  me.  I  got 
through  with  the  papers,  returned,  put  them  in  safe 
keeping  in  the  capital,  tried  to  see  the  Emperor,  and 
saw  Kalkov  instead ;  and  when  he  realized  what  had 
happened,  he  agreed  to  release  you,  in  order  that  you 
and  I  might  leave  Russia  together." 

"  You  bewilder  me,"  she  said. 

"  I  will  give  you  the  details ; "  and  I  told  her  at 
some  length  all  that  had  passed  since  we  had  parted  in 
the  train. 

The  story  did  not  produce  the  effect  upon  her  I 
wished.  My  note  was  one  of  jubilant  congratulation; 
but  I  saw  a  look  of  thoughtful  doubt  settle  gradually 


A    LAST    MOVE  271 

upon  her  face,  and  it  hardened  when  I  spoke  of  Kal- 
kov's  condition  that  she  should  abandon  her  war  against 
him. 

"  Did  he  tell  you  he  had  seen  me  ?  You  have  not 
mentioned  it,"  she  said. 

"  No ;  not  a  word." 

"  He  came  here  —  here  to  this  prison  —  to  this  very 
room." 

"For  what?" 

"  To  threaten  me  first,  and  then  to  offer  me  your 
and  my  liberty.  He  swore  to  me  that  you  had  been 
arrested,  and  that  all  the  papers  had  been  found  upon 
you ;  that  you  were  charged  with  Vastic's  murder,  and 
that  he  could  secure  your  conviction  —  and  then  he 
offered  me  liberty." 

"  On  what  condition?  " 

"  Practically  the  same  as  you  have  mentioned.  You 
have  done  well  for  me,  my  friend,  but  the  Prince  is 
too  tortuous  for  straight-minded  men  to  deal  with 
him." 

I  began  to  feel  about  as  cheap  as  a  five-cent  piece. 
He  had  failed  with  Helga,  and  then  made  a  show  of 
submission  to  me  in  order  to  use  me  to  influence  her. 
It  was  not  a  pleasant  reflection. 

"  What  did  you  say  to  him?  " 

"  That  so  long  as  a  breath  remained  in  my  body  and 
a  pulse  in  my  heart  I  would  spend  that  breath  and  ex- 
haust the  pulse  to  vindicate  my  father's  memory  and 
revenge  him." 

I  had  no  answer  to  make ;  and  sat  chewing  the  cud 
of  this  new  reverse.  Helga  saw  how  hard  I  was  hit, 
how  keen  my  disappointment,  and  tried  gently  to  soften 
the  blow. 

"  No  honest  man  can  deal  with  the  Prince,"  she  said  ; 
and  added  with  a  smile :  "  You  have  secured  the  papers 
by  a  magnificent  stroke  and  we  shall  win  now.  It  was 
for  you  I  was  troubled." 

"  It 's  good  of  you  to  soften  the  fall,  but  it  hurts  a 
bit  all  the  same."  My  smile  was  a  very  rueful  one. 


272  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  If  it  was  mere  revenge  I  should  urge  you  to  give  it 
up ;  but  it 's  your  father's  memory,  and  I  can't." 

"  He  strove  hard.  He  seemed  to  know  he  could 
make  me  feel  more  keenly  striking  at  you  than  at  me; 
and  when  he  said  the  papers  were  in  his  hands  I  was 
very  near  despair." 

"  I  can  understand.  Well,  we  '11  see  it  through  to 
the  end." 

"  Not  you,"  she  cried  eagerly.  "  You  must  take  no 
part.  I- 

She  stopped,  meeting  my  look. 

"  You  forget,"  I  said  lightly.  "  It  is  I  who  have 
the  papers  now." 

"  I  cannot  speak  nor  think  lightly  of  it  where  you 
are  concerned,"  was  her  earnest  reply.  "  You  must 
see  the  danger  is  real." 

"  I  need  no  more  evidence  than  your  presence  here. 
Yet  yon  do  not  give  in.  If  you  are  troubled  for  me, 
do  you  think  I  am  indifferent  about  you  ?  Helga !  " 
•  "  No,  no,  I  don't  think  that.  Oh,  you  know,"  and 
she  stretched  out  her  hand  to  me.  "  But  this  purpose 
is  my  life.  It  is  greater  than  all  else.  Yes,"  she  cried 
in  answer  to  my  look,  "  greater  even  than  that." 

"Then  I  am  jealous  of  it,  Helga;  so  jealous  that 
I  will  destroy  it  —  or  it  shall  destroy  me.  There  is 
nothing  to  me  greater  than  my  love." 

"  It  can  never  be,"  she  said  slowly,  shaking  her 
head  sadly.  "  It  would  be  cruel  for  me  to  give  you 
hope,  much  as  I  would  wish  —  ah,  God !  how  much !  " 

"  I  will  find  a  way,"  I  declared  firmly. 

"  There  is  one  by  which  you  can  help."  She  spoke 
suddenly  after  a  pause. 

"What  is  that?" 

"  You  are  free ;  use  your  freedom  to  get  the  papers 
out  of  the  country  to  a  place  of  safety.  Then  from 
that  vantage  ground  you  can  help  me." 

"  It  is  ingenious,"  I  said  with  a  smile.  "  You  mean 
I  should  be  safe." 

"  If  I  know  you  are  safe  I  shall  be  happier.    I  told 


A    LAST    MOVE  273 

you  once  I  was  stronger  when  you  were  away.     I 
should  be  stronger  now." 

"  But  I  am  not  going.  I  will  not  leave  you  here. 
The  papers  are  absolutely  safe  in  Marvyn's  hands." 

"  You  do  not  yet  know  the  Prince.  While  the  papers 
are  in  Russia  he  will  leave  no  stone  unturned  to  find 
them." 

"  But  they  are  not  in  Russia.  Where  the  Stars  and 
Stripes  fly  over  the  Embassy  it  is  American  territory ; 
even  he  is  powerless." 

"  He  will  find  a  way.  Even  now  I  believe  he  has 
some  scheme.  He  may  have  sent  you  here  in  order  to 
search  your  room.  He  will  have  your  movements 
to-day  traced,  and  find  out  where  you  have  been." 

"  So  much  the  better.  He  will  not  get  much  satis- 
faction at  either  Embassy.  He  can  but  prove  the  truth 
of  what  I  told  him  and  feel  the  iron  pressure  all  the 
closer." 

"  But  what  can  you  do  if  you  remain  in  Peters- 
burg?" 

"  I  shall  be  with  you." 

She  answered  with  a  gesture  that  the  place  was  a 
prison. 

"  Near  you,  then.  I  cannot  go  away  —  unless  we 
go  together." 

"  A  kindness  that  is  almost  cruel,"  she  sighed,  and 
then  a  silence  fell  between  us. 

It  was  an  impasse.  The  Prince  was  not  likely  to 
let  her  get  out  of  his  grasp  unless  she  promised  to 
forego  her  purpose ;  that  was  certain.  Equally  cer- 
tain it  was  in  that  she  would  not  yield.  I  could  not 
ask  her  to  abandon  the  work  of  clearing  her  father's 
memory.  She  had  lived  all  her  life  for  that  one  ob- 
ject ;  and  knowing  her  so  well  as  I  now  did,  I  felt  she 
would  cling  to  it  to  the  end  in  the  very  face  of  death 
itself. 

"  It  is  an  almost  hopeless  outlook   for  you,"  she 
said,  breaking  the  long  silence  and  speaking  my  own 
thought. 
18 


274  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  But  we  have  to  find  the  way,  and  we  shall ; "  and 
then,  as  if  in  answer  to  my  wish,  a  view  of  the  matter 
which  had  not  struck  me  flashed  upon  me. 

"  You  have  thought  of  something,"  she  said,  read- 
ing my  face. 

"  It  may  not  please  you.    It  is  a  compromise." 

"A  compromise?    How?    I  see  none." 

"  Well,  I  will  put  it.  You  have  a  double  motive  in 
this  fight  with  the  Prince  —  to  clear  your  father's 
memory,  and  to  punish  Kalkov.  Let  me  see  him  and 
tell  him  if  he  will  right  your  father's  name  you  will 
leave  him  alone." 

"  Let  him  continue  to  prosper  on  his  infamy  ?  You 
ask  this  ?  " 

"  If  you  cannot  tear  down  the  stones  of  this  place, 
will  you  help  yourself  by  dashing  your  head  against 
the  walls?  As  we  stand,  we  are  helpless." 

"  I  can  punish  him,  and  all  Russia." 

"  Will  that  help  in  the  really  greater  object  ?  " 

"  You  are  tempting  me  to  be  untrue  to  my  whole 
life." 

"  I  am  showing  you  how  possibly  you  may  gain 
your  end." 

"  But  the  proofs  of  his  baseness  will  get  to  the 
Emperor." 

"  So  we  hope.  But  even  if  they  do,  are  you  sure 
of  the  Emperor?  He  told  me  that  the  Duchess  Ste- 
phanie had  seen  the  Emperor  and  poisoned  his  ear 
with  the  tale  that  you  are  a  Nihilist.  Do  you  think 
Kalkov  is  not  cunning  enough  to  meet  a  charge  from 
such  a  source  ?  It  is  not  those  papers  the  Prince  fears, 
it  is  the  complication  with  the  Powers.  If  you  were 
free  to  press  your  claim  for  justice,  it  might  be  other- 
wise ;  but  as  we  are,  we  are  desperately  weak." 

"  It  is  like  treachery  to  my  father,"  she  said  vehe- 
mently. 

"  If  it  were  so  in  reality  I  should  not  press  it,  Helga. 
But  I  do ; "  and  I  went  on  to  urge  it,  using  every  con- 
sideration that  occurred  to  me.  Indeed  the  more  I 


A    LAST    MOVE  275 

thought  of  it,  the  more  was  I  convinced  that  it  offered 
the  only  solution  to  an  impossible  position. 

That  she  should  be  anxious  to  punish  the  man  who 
had  dealt  so  cruel  a  blow  at  her  father,  and  was  now 
pursuing  her  so  relentlessly  was  natural  enough ;  in 
truth  I  would  have  been  glad  to  take  a  strong  hand  in 
the  work.  But  he  was  old  and  a  year  or  two  more  of 
unmerited  honours  for  him  weighed  but  little  against 
the  disastrous  consequences  to  both  of  us. 

The  one  consideration  that  began  to  tell  at  last  with 
Helga,  however,  was  the  fact  that  her  father's  reputa- 
tion might  be  righted  if  she  gave  in  to  me,  and  would 
probably  not  be  if  she  were  to  remain  in  prison  or  be 
sent  to  Siberia. 

"  But  he  cannot  do  it,"  she  urged,  when  my  insist- 
ence upon  this  point  began  to  influence  her.  "  To  right 
my  father  is  to  prove  the  Prince's  wrong-doing.  He 
cannot  do  it." 

"  Well,  there,  let  me  try  it.  If  he  cannot  we  shall 
be  only  where  we  stand  now.  I  have  sufficient  faith 
in  his  craftiness ;  but  we  shall  still  have  our  weapons 
left  to  us.  We  may  gain ;  we  cannot  lose." 

Her  brows  drawn  in  deep  thought  and  her  face  set, 
she  was  considering  her  answer  when  the  door  was 
opened,  and  we  had  a  genuine  surprise. 

Prince  Kalkov  entered. 

I  stood  up  and  stared  at  him. 

"  This  interview  was  to  be  private,"  I  said  quickly. 

"  I  have  come  to  take  part  in  it,  monsieur.  I  have 
something  to  say  that  will  interest  you  both,  and  prob- 
ably affect  your  decision." 

"  I  do  not  welcome  the  intrusion,"  I  declared. 

"And  I  have  nothing  to  say  to  my  gaoler,"  said 
Helga. 

I  thrust  one  of  the  two  chairs  over  to  him,  and 
pulling  the  small  table  towards  me,  sat  down  on  it 
between  him  and  Helga. 

"  You  omitted  to  tell  me  to-day  that  you  had 
already  seen  mademoiselle,  and  that  she  had  refused 
your  offer." 


276  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  It  was  not  necessary  —  then.  Now,  however,  it 
is  different.  I  will  be  frank  with  you.  I  sent  you 
here  that  I  might  have  your  rooms  at  the  hotel 
searched,  and  your  movements  to-day  ascertained." 

"  Mademoiselle,  knowing  you,  had  already  told  me 
that  was  probably  your  object.  I  assured  her  that 
you  would  gain  nothing,  unless  you  called  at  a  certain 
Embassy." 

"  And  you  were  right,  monsieur,"  he  answered, 
quite  unmoved.  "  I  admit  your  caution  and  admire 
it.  It  has  confirmed  my  opinion  of  your  strength  in 
this." 

"Well?" 

"  What  I  said  to  you  before,  I  repeat  now  —  those 
papers  must  be  returned  to  my  hands,  at  any  cost." 

"  There  are  two  sets  of  papers,"  I  reminded  him. 

"  Those  affecting  me  you  can  retain.  I  can  protect 
myself  from  any  charges  and  slanders  founded  upon 
mistake." 

"  Mistake !  "  exclaimed  Helga  bitterly. 

"  I  said  mistake,  mademoiselle ;  and  I  am  going  to 
prove  to  you  before  I  leave  that  what  I  say  is  true. 
But  first,  you  are  here  together,  and  I  invite  you  to 
say  on  what  terms  the  other  papers  shall  be  placed  in 
my  hands." 

"  You  had  my  answer  to-day,"  said  Helga. 

"  I  do  not  accept  that  answer,  mademoiselle." 

"  I  have  no  other." 

"  I  am  here  in  no  spirit  of  hostility,  neither  to  make 
or  to  hear  recriminations.  I  wish  the  important  papers 
to  be  recovered  with  the  least  disturbance  and  trouble 
to  all  concerned." 

"  That  is  a  threat,"  I  put  in. 

"  It  is  not  so  intended,  M.  Denver.  You  have  acted 
cleverly,  but  you  have  not  exhausted  the  resources  at 
my  command.  If  no  terms  are  made  now,  it  will  leave 
me  no  option  but  to  have  you  arrested,  charged  with 
treason  and  conspiracy  in  regard  to  these  papers,  and 
then  I  can  use  my  influence  with  your  Ambassador  to 


A    LAST    MOVE  277 

secure  that  the  papers  lodged  with  Mr.  Marvyn  shall 
be  held  inviolate  and  then  returned  eventually  to  me. 
It  is  for  you  to  make  your  choice,  whether  to  stand  by 
mademoiselle's  answer  or  to  make  better  terms  with 
me." 

Here_was  a  fresh  turn  indeed,  and  when  I  glanced 
at  Helga  I  saw  she  had  turned  pale,  and  that,  like 
myself,  she  was  at  loss  how  to  parry  it. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII  — LOVE  WILL  HAVE 
ITS  WAY 


PRINCE  KALKOV  was  an  opponent  with  whom 
it  was  dangerous  to  hesitate  and  fatal  to  appear 
disconcerted,  so  I   shook  myself  up  as  quickly  as   I 
could,  and  answered  with  a  smile. . 

"  That 's  a  very  plausible  story,  your  Highness,  but 
if  you  can  do  all  this,  why  are  you  here  ?  It 's  not  for 
your  health,  is  it;  or  from  any  newly-born  affection 
or  solicitude  for  us  ?  " 

"  No,  I  have  made  no  such  pretence,"  he  said  drily. 

"Then  why?" 

"  Because  it  will  be  less  troublesome  to  recover  the 
papers  directly  through  you  than  indirectly  from  Mr. 
Marvyn.  I  merely  wish  you  to  see  that  they  will  be 
recovered,  one  way  or  the  other." 

"  Then  I  think  you  'd  better  go  to  work  indirectly, 
Prince,"  I  said  in  a  very  deliberate  tone.  "  If  I  don't 
accept  implicitly  the  explanation  you  Ve  just  given 
me,  don't  blame  me.  You  must  set  it  down  against 
that  knack  of  yours  to  say  one  thing  and  mean  another. 
Yes,  I  think  on  the  whole  it  had  better  be  indirectly. 
I  see  a  little  flaw  in  your  plan." 

"  Had  we  not  better  avoid  personalities  and  insults, 
M.  Denver?" 

"  You  mean  about  your  little  knacks.  Is  that  an 
insult?  I  thought  it  was  a  canon  of  European  diplo- 
macy according  to  Talleyrand  —  that  language  is 
given  us  to  conceal  our  thoughts.  I  meant  it  as  an 
explanation,  not  an  insult." 

"  You  prefer  to  meet  these  charges  ?  " 
278 


LOVE    WILL    HAVE    ITS    WAY    279 

"Oh,  yes.  I  don't  see  any  difficulty  in  them.  As 
for  the  murder  charge,  I  happen  to  have  at  command 
the  evidence  of  the  man  who  was  with  Vastic  at  the 
time,  and  he  can  prove  I  acted  in  self-defence." 

"  The  testimony  of  a  fugitive  Nihilist,"  he  rapped 
out. 

"  True,  but  still  testimony ;  and  as  I  'm  an  Ameri- 
can, it  will  have  to  be  a  fair  and  open  trial.  There 
is  also  Mademoiselle  Helga's  evidence.  Yes,  on  the 
whole,  I  'm  disposed  to  take  that  risk.  As  to  the 
treason  business,  do  you  really  think  you  'd  better 
prove  that?  It  was  your  idea  that  I  should  play  the 
part  of  Emperor,  and  you  furnished  me  with  forged 
documents  and  other  lies  to  get  those  papers  back ; 
and  as  you  're  making  it  an  international  matter,  it 
would  make  rather  an  awkward  story.  Still,  do  as 
you  like.  But  you  have  n't  frightened  me.  I  don't 
think  there  's  a  bullet  in  the  cartridge.  Go  right  ahead 
anyway,  pull  the  trigger,  and  we  '11  see." 

"  I  can  do  what  I  have  said,  nevertheless,  monsieur." 

"  Possibly  you  think  so  —  possibly,  I  say.  But  I 
don't  agree  with  you.  You  see,  my  father  is  not  only 
a  rich  man,  but  has  a  heap  of  influence  at  the  White 
House.  If  I  remember,  too,  he  has  a  bit  of  a  griev- 
ance against  Russia ;  and  he  'd  make  things  hum  a  lot 
if  you  monkey  with  me.  I  had  n't  thought  of  bring- 
ing him  into  it,  but  I  believe  it  would  be  the  best  thing. 
Helga  and  I  were  trying  to  think  of  the  best  way  out 
when  you  came,  and  I  'm  hanged  if  I  don't  think 
you  Ve  given  me  just  the  cue  I  wanted." 

"  You  think,  perhaps,  he  could  save  the  made- 
moiselle ?  " 

"  One  thing  at  a  time,  and  for  the  moment  we  're 
talking  about  my  case.  Yes—  I  spoke  with  in- 
tentional slowness,  as  if  thinking  it  out  —  "yes,  I 
shall  cable  him  to  hurry  over.  I  wonder  I  never 
thought  of  it.  If  I  can't' get  to  the  Emperor,  he  can, 
right  away;  and  if  he  don't  make  it  an  international 
affair  inside  two  shakes,  then  I  don't  know  my  own 


280  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

father.  That  treason  charge  was  just  a  lovely  thought 
of  yours,  Prince." 

The  Prince  rose.  I  had  turned  the  tables  on  him 
at  his  own  bluff,  but  like  a  good  player  he  kept  his 
end  up. 

"  We  do  not  allow  prisoners  to  have  the  use  of  our 
telegraphs,  monsieur,"  he  said  nastily. 

"  The  Embassy  can  send  it  in  cypher.  Same  thing," 
I  replied  unconcerned.  "  The  worse  you  make  things 
for  me,  the  bigger  the  fuss  when  it  does  get  out." 

He  turned  from  me  to  Helga. 

"  You  will  go  back  to  your  cell,  and  you  and  M. 
Denver  will  not  meet  again,  mademoiselle,"  he  de- 
clared, like  the  bully  he  was. 

"  I  am  quite  ready,"  she  answered,  not  flinching  a 
hair's  breadth ;  "  now  that  I  have  heard  what  is  to 
happen ; "  and  she  rose  and  met  his  look  steadily. 

And  we  stood  thus  a  space  in  silence.  Both  sides 
recognized  that  the  situation  was  just  bluff.  I  had 
shown  him  the  rottenness  of  his  position ;  and  he  knew 
that,  despite  my  easy  words,  I  was  anxious  to  get  the 
thing  arranged  without  any  of  the  trouble  I  had  out- 
lined. And  yet  neither  was  willing  to  take  the  first 
step  down. 

Then  I  offered  him  a  bridge. 

"  Is  this  worth  while,  Prince  ?  "  I  asked  very  quietly. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  I  have  shown  you  my  hand,  and  you  can  see  it 's 
a  strong  one.  Why  not  take  the  card  you  've  been 
keeping  up  your  sleeve.  You  have  one,  you  know." 

"  Do  you  mean  you  are  willing  to  submit  to  me  ?  " 

"  No,  indeed,  I  don't.  I  've  shown  you  I  can  set 
you  at  defiance  and  face  the  worst  you  can  do,  with 
absolute  confidence  that  I  shall  win.  But  I  'm  willing 
to  listen  to  what  you  came  to  say.  You  have  n't  given 
us  the  proof  that  Helga's  charge  against  you  in  regard 
to  her  father  is  mistaken.  What 's  the  proof  ?  " 

"  I  can  prove  it  by  the  man  most  concerned." 

Helga  went  white  to  the  lips. 


LOVE    WILL    HAVE    ITS    WAY    281 

"  Name,"  I  asked  curtly. 

"  By  her  own  father  —  Prince  Lavalski.  He  is  still 
living  —  in  Siberia." 

"  My  God,  my  poor  father !  "  cried  Helga,  falling 
into  a  chair  and  covering  her  face  with  her  hands.  I 
crossed  and  laid  my  hand  on  her  shoulder. 

"  Courage,  Helga,  courage.  This  may  be  good 
news,  dearest." 

"  It  is  not  good  news,  monsieur,  but  the  worst  for 
his  daughter,"  continued  the  Prince,  relentlessly.  "You 
have  forced  me  to  tell  you.  His  life  was  spared  against 
his  wish  when  his  offences  were  proved ;  and  it  is  by 
his  own  desire  that  he  has  remained  in  Siberia,  dead  to 
all  who  knew  him." 

"  It  is  a  lie,  a  base  lie,  a  lie  of  lies,"  cried  Helga, 
with  sudden  passion.  "  He  is  dead,  and  you  —  you, 
Prince  Kalkov,  are  his  murderer." 

"  You  are  ungenerous,  even  for  an  enemy,  made- 
moiselle," replied  the  Prince,  with  a  bow  that  was  not 
without  courtesy  and  dignity.  "  Had  you  come  to  me 
openly  years  ago,  I  would  have  told  you  the  truth." 

"  It  is  false,  and  you  know  it.  You  tried  to  wreak 
your  malevolence  on  me.  You  know  I  speak  the  truth, 
just  as  you  know  you  were  afraid  I  should  tear  the 
mask  from  your  life  and  ruin  you  in  the  eyes  of  your 
Emperor.  How  can  you  be  so  base  ?  " 

"  The  full  truth  of  your  father's  offences  was  and  is 
known  to  but  two  men  in  the  Empire,  mademoiselle. 
The  Emperor  himself  is  one,  and  I  am  the  other.  I 
had  and  have  nothing  to  fear  from  any  disclosure  or 
inquiry." 

"  God,  that  such  villainy  should  prosper !  "  she  cried 
again,  with  passionate  vehemence. 

"  What  I  have  told  you  is  the  truth,  and  I  offer  you 
the  means  to  prove  my  words." 

"  What  means?  "   I  asked. 

"  I  will  not  dishonour  my  father  by  even  listening 
further,"  exclaimed  Helga. 

"  Mademoiselle   Helga  can  communicate  with  her 


282  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

father,  or  you,  monsieur,  can  go  to  him,"  said  Kalkov, 
disregarding  her  protest,  and  turning  to  me. 

"  Yes,"  she  said  scornfully.  "  And  you  would  get 
one  of  your  pliant  tools  to  answer  my  letters  or  per- 
sonate my  dead  father.  I  know  you  and  your  methods 
too  well,  monsieur." 

"  I  understand  your  anger,  mademoiselle,  and  pass 
over  your  taunts.  I  have  offered  you  the  proof  I 
promised.  I  have  now  said  my  last  word,  monsieur," 
he  added,  turning  to  me. 

"  Can  I  bring  the  Prince  back  with  me?"   I  asked. 

"  Certainly,  if  he  will  come.    But  he  will  not." 

"  No,  for  then  I  should  see  the  deception,"  said 
Helga,  with  scorn ;  and  then  with  a  change  to  eager- 
ness, "  Can  I  go  to  him  ?  " 

"  No ;   that  is  impossible." 

"Why?"    I  asked. 

"  There  are  limits  to  my  powers.  I  cannot  send 
armed  escorts  to  Siberia  and  back  to  satisfy  the  doubts 
of  all  our  prisoners." 

"  I  can  go  alone,"  declared  Helga. 

"  And  return  —  here  ?  "  with  a  significant  lift  of  the 
eyebrows. 

"  Do  you  think  I  would  break  my  pledged  word  ?  " 
asked  Helga  indignantly. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  you  would  endeavour  to  keep  it. 
But  it  is  a  risk  I  should  not  feel  entitled  to  take.  I 
repeat  I  cannot  provide  an  escort  for  any  prisoner  for 
such  a  distance." 

"  I  would  escort  her,"  I  broke  in  quickly. 

He  turned  and  looked  at  me  coldly  and  steadily,  as 
he  replied  deliberately: 

"  You  are  not  her  husband  yet,  monsieur.  And  if 
you  were,"  he  added,  after  pausing,  "  what  greater 
security  should  I  have  for  her  return  ?  " 

"You  want  no  more  than  these  papers,  I  suppose, 
if  she  did  not  return?" 

"  If  she  can  persuade  her  father  to  return,  that  will 
be  better  still.  We  are  ready  to  bury  the  past." 


LOVE    WILL    HAVE    ITS    WAY    283 

"  Your  objection  then  is  not  to  mademoiselle's  going 
to  find  him,  but  only  lest,  having  found  him,  she  should 
still  use  these  documents  ?  " 

"  You  have  stated  it  precisely.  We  must  be  abso- 
lutely secured  on  that  point." 

"  Leave  me  to  find  the  way  then.  Give  me  an 
hour  and  either  return  here  or  I  will  see  you  at  the 
palace." 

"  I  will  return,"  he  said  drily;  "  for  if  you  do  not 
decide  I  shall  take  the  other  course."  With  that  threat 
he  went  away. 

It  was  a  curious  situation  that  he  left  behind  him. 
Helga  had  not  said  a  word  since  his  pointed  sentence 
in  reply  to  my  offer  to  take  her  to  her  father,  and  I 
could  not  of  course  guess  what  she  thought.  But  I 
knew  my  own  mind  very  clearly;  and  that  is  always 
a  circumstance  in  a  two-sided  discussion.  At  the  same 
time  I  was  not  a  little  embarrassed. 

Helga  was  the  first  to  speak. 

"  Can  it  be  true,  do  you  think  ?  Or  is  it  only  an- 
other of  his  schemes  ?  " 

"  It  differs  a  good  deal  from  any  others  —  at  least 
in  one  point." 

"  I  don't  believe  it.  I  won't.  I  am  sure  it  is  false. 
My  father  was  the  soul  of  honour  and  loyalty." 

"  You  would  at  any  rate  see  him !  " 

"Ah,  my  God,  what  would  I  not  do  to  see  him," 
she  cried. 

But  I  wished  to  get  her  away  from  this  strenuous 
mood,  so  I  said  with  a  smile: 

"  Even  comply  with  his  suggested  condition  ?  ' 

"  I  was  not  thinking  of  that.    How  can  you  ?  " 

"  It  would  be  a  long  honeymoon  trip." 

She  shook  her  head  as  if  my  tone  jarred. 

"  Can't  you  see  all  it  means  to  me?  " 

"  I  know  what  it  means  to  me." 

"  Don't !  "  she  exclaimed,  impatiently.    "  Be  serious." 

"  I  think  we  've  been  serious  long  enough.  Believe 
me,  I  know  all  that  this  portentous  news  must  be  to 


284  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

you.  Pray  God  it  is  true  that  your  father  is  alive. 
But  there  are  some  anxieties  we  can  face  better  with  a 
bright  face.  So  smile  to  me,  and  say  you  '11  go  with 
me  to  find  and  bring  him  back." 

I  held  out  my  hands. 

She  hung  back  a  moment  with  head  averted  and 
then  turned  and  put  her  hands  in  mine,  her  face  smil- 
ing and  her  eyes  dashed  with  tears. 

"  It  is  all  so  strange,"  she  said. 

"  We  Americans  are  never  sticklers  for  forms. 
We  '11  go  with  a  laugh,  dear,  whatever  we  are  des- 
tined to  find  there." 

"  You  are  so  good  and  so  strong,"  she  whispered. 

"  No,  I  am  just  discovering  how  much  better  and 
stronger  I  shall  be  with  —  with  my  wife,  Helga,"  I 
whispered  back. 

She  came  to  me  then,  with  a  sigh  and  a  laugh  and 
lots  of  blushes  which  she  hid  on  my  shoulder  from 
my  eyes  as  well  as  from  the  musty  dingy  old  prison 
walls.  Musty  and  dingy?  Well,  no.  They  will  never 
be  that  in  my  memory.  For  the  sake  of  that  minute 
they  will  always  have  a  halo  in  my  thoughts ;  for  after 
all  it  was  the  prison  which  did  so  much  to  hasten  our 
happiness. 

And  so  it  was  settled,  and  for  the  time  we  just  lost 
ourselves  and  babbled  and  laughed  and  signed  and 
held  hands  and  kissed  and  laughed  again ;  for  love 
will  have  his  way  even  in  a  prison  with  all  sorts  of 
vague  troubles  gibbering  and  pranking  from  the  other 
side  of  the  bars. 

And  when  I  glanced  at  my  watch  I  found  we  had 
used  up  the  whole  hour  save  some  ten  minutes. 

The  problem  which  the  Prince  had  left  us  was  a 
big  one  to  solve  in  ten  minutes ;  but  we  only  smiled 
at  it,  for  Helga  had  come  round  to  my  view  —  to  meet 
everything  with  a  laugh.  And  in  that  spirit  we  faced 
the  prospect  of  the  long  journey  to  Siberia. 

When  the  Prince  came  back  I  had  no  formal  answer 
ready  for  him,  of  course.  Helga  was  to  be  my  wife; 


LOVE    WILL    HAVE    ITS    WAY    285 

and  I  could  not  get  any  further  than  that.  I  was  cer- 
tainly in  no  fit  mood  to  cope  with  him. 

I  suppose  he  saw  the  chaotic  state  of  my  mind;  he 
must  have  been  very  blind  if  he  did  not;  for  the 
thought  of  Helga  as  my  wife  got  in  my  way  and 
tripped  me  up  every  moment,  so  that  my  answers  to 
his  first  questions  were  given  almost  at  random. 

"  You  have  my  word  of  honour  that  the  moment 
we  find  matters  are  as  you  say  in  regard  to  Prince 
Lavalski  in  Siberia,  the  whole  of  these  papers  will  be 
returned  to  you.  I  suppose  that  will  satisfy  you." 

"  A  personal  guarantee  is  at  best  unsubstantial,"  he 
returned  rudely. 

"  Does  it  seem  so  to  a  Russian  ?  It  is  not  to  an 
American." 

"  I  have  no  choice,  it  seems.  When  will  you  start?  " 
he  asked. 

"  As  soon  as  we  are  married." 

"  That  can  be  at  once  —  to-night  or  to-morrow." 

"  To-morrow !  "  exclaimed  Helga,  in  dismay  at  the 
suddenness. 

"  I  suppose  we  must  wait  till  then  if  we  can't  man- 
age it  to-night,"  I  said ;  and  she  laughed  to  me. 

"  It  will  not  be  an  elaborate  ceremony,"  said  the 
Prince  drily.  "  A  prison  does  not  lend  itself  to  scenic 
effect." 

"  A  prison,"  said  I,  surprised  in  my  turn. 

"  Mademoiselle  can  only  leave  here  as  your  wife, 
monsieur." 

"  Then  I  think  we  '11  try  and  manage  it  to-night." 

"  No,  no,  to-morrow,"  declared  Helga,  quickly. 

"  Better  to-night ;  we  can  spend  to-morrow  in 
the  preparations  for  the  long  journey,"  I  answered. 
"  One  can't  go  to  Siberia  without  clothes ;  even  on 
a  honeymoon,  you  see.  We  could  start  on  the  follow- 
ing day." 

"  But  -       "  her  face  was  wrinkled  in  dismay. 

"  No  '  buts,'  only  smiles,  Helga." 

"  I  will  give  the  necessary  instructions,"  said  the 


286  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

Prince,  perceiving  like  the  shrewd  old  man  he  was  that 
I  should  carry  the  point. 

"  We  must  have  witnesses.  Mr.  Siegel  will  be  one 
of  them,"  I  said. 

"  You  have  the  order  for  his  release,"  replied  the 
Prince.  "  I  will  wait  for  you,  monsieur,"  he  added, 
and  very  considerately  took  himself  off. 

He  had  to  wait,  for  Helga  still  had  scruples  which 
I  had  to  combat.  And  before  I  had  overcome  them 
his  patience  was  exhausted,  and  he  sent  a  messenger 
in  quest  of  me. 

"  Thank  God  you  '11  be  out  of  here  in  an  hour  or 
two,  dearest." 

"But " 

I  stopped  the  protest  on  her  lips.  Any  lover  knows 
how  that  has  to  be  done.  She  laughed  at  my 
eagerness. 

"  Good,  sweetheart.  We  '11  meet  it  all  with  a  laugh 
as  we  agreed ; "  and  not  keeping  the  Prince  waiting 
more  than  another  quarter  of  an  hour,  I  left  her  happy, 
blushing,  loving  —  and  resigned. 

"  I  have  appointed  ten  o'clock,"  he  said  as  I  joined 
him. 

"  Very  well."  I  should  have  said  "  very  well "  if 
he  had  named  midnight  or  four  in  the  morning. 

"  I  wish  you  to  understand  that  I  shall  do  all  I  can 
to  help  you  —  now,"  he  said  pointedly. 

"  That 's  all  right."  My  head  was  still  in  the  clouds. 
In  an  hour  or  so  Helga  would  be  my  wife. 

"  I  shall  wish  to  know  where  you  will  be." 

"  God  bless  my  soul,  I  had  n't  thought  about  that," 
I  exclaimed.  "  We  shall  stay  at  the  Imperial.  Oh, 
and  I  've  no  clothes.  They  are  at  the  Palace.  You 
see  it 's  a  little  sudden." 

"  My  man,  Pierre,  is  at  your  service,  monsieur." 

"  I  wish  you  'd  let  him  get  them  to  the  Imperial ;  or 
shall  I 1 " 

"  I  will  see  to  it.  There  is  one  thing,  of  course, 
M.  Denver.  You  will  make  no  attempt  to  see  his 
Majesty." 


LOVE    WILL    HAVE    ITS    WAY    287 

"  I  've  only  got  an  hour  and  a  half." 

"  I  mean  to-morrow,  of  course,"  he  exclaimed, 
testily. 

"  No,  I  'd  better  not,  I  suppose." 

"  To-morrow,  I  shall  have  your  route  carefully  pre- 
pared, with  full  instructions  to  all  on  the  way  to  help 
you  forward  with  all  speed." 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  you  're  as  anxious  as  I  am  to  get 
the  thing  ended  and  done  with." 

"  You  will  find  I  can  be  as  firm  a  friend  as  I  can 
be  a  resolute  enemy.  I  wish  to  be  your  friend,  mon- 
sieur, for  my  august  master's  sake." 

"  You  've  done  pretty  well  as  an  enemy,  Prince ; 
let 's  hope  the  future  will  show  us  the  other  side." 

:<  Then  for  the  present,  good-night." 

"  For  the  present  ?  " 

"  I  shall  of  course  be  at  the  ceremony." 

I  did  n't  want  him  there ;  but  as  I  would  rather  be 
married  to  Helga  in  his  presence  than  not  married  to 
her  at  all,  I  said  nothing.  Besides,  I  was  not  in  a 
critical  mood. 

I  was  sufficiently  practical  to  remember  to  go  to 
the  hotel  and  engage  rooms,  and  on  the  way  I  stopped 
at  a  jeweller's  store  and  bought  a  ring.  And  having 
done  that  I  hunted  up  Harold  Marvyn  and  induced 
him  to  consent  to  be  at  the  wedding. 

Then  I  drove  to  the  prison  where  Frank  Siegel  was 
confined.  I  produced  the  order  for  his  release,  ar- 
ranged all  the  preliminaries,  and  then  told  them  to 
show  me  straight  to  the  prisoner,  as  I  wished  to  take 
the  news  to  him  myself. 

"  Hello,  what  in  thunder  brings  you  here?  "  he  ex- 
claimed, as  I  entered. 

"  I  've  brought  the  order  for  your  release,  old  man." 

His  face  fell,  and  he  looked  the  reverse  of  pleased. 

"  I  hope  you  're  just  monkeying.  I  don't  want  any 
release,"  he  said  in  a  tone  of  such  irritation  that  I 
laughed. 

"  Sorry,  but  you  've  got  to  come.    I  'm  going  to  be 


288  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

married  in  about  half  an  hour,  and  I  want  you  to  be 
best  man." 

He  took  it  so  coolly  that  I  could  have  kicked  him. 

"  Of  course  that  makes  a  difference.  But  it  strikes 
me  you  're  using  me  some,  Harper.  Who  's  the 

"  You  know.     Met  her  in  the  train." 

"  Oh,  the  Nihilist.     Sounds  all  right.     Where?" 

"  In  the  prison." 

"  Gee ;  that  '11  make  good  copy." 

And  that  seemed  its  best  recommendation  in  his 
eyes. 

"  You  take  it  very  lightly,"  I  said,  with  a  smile. 

"  Well,  you  see,  it 's  your  marriage,  not  mine." 

And  with  that  we  left  the  cell. 


CHAPTER  XXIX— A  LAST  PRECAUTION 


IT  was  a  quaint  ceremony,  our  marriage. 
The  clock  was  close  on  the  stroke  of  ten  when 
Siegel  and  I  reached  the  prison  where  Marvyn  was 
already  waiting  for  us  in  the  room  in  which  Helga 
and  I  had  seen  each  other.  He  shook  hands  with 
Siegel  and  congratulated  him. 

"  On  getting  in  or  getting  out?" 

"  Both,"  replied  Marvyn,  and  they  laughed. 

"  This  is  a  queer^how,"  said  Siegel. 

"  Denver  was  never  conventional,"  returned  Marvyn 
with  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders. 

"  How  do  they  tie  them  up  over  here  ?  Greek 
Church  ?  "  queried  Siegel. 

"  Yes,"  nodded  Marvyn.  "  Depends  on  the  reli- 
gion." 

"  Through  soon?  "  and  Siegel  glanced  at  his  watch. 
"  I  want  a  bath." 

"  A  few  minutes.  By  the  way,  Denver,  to  make 
the  thing  regular  —  I  thought  I  'd  better  ask  Hoskyns, 
the  Embassy  chaplain,  to  come  along." 

"  Thank  you,  I  had  n't  thought  of  that,"  I  said. 

"  Will  you  come  to  the  chapel,  monsieur  ?  "  asked  a 
warder  entering  at  that  moment. 

He  led  us  through  the  corridors  to  the  dimly-lighted 
gloomy  chapel  where  Helga  in  charge  of  a  female 
warder  was  waiting  near  the  chaplain. 

"  Odd  looking  Joshua,"  murmured  Siegel,  glancing 
at  the  priest's  quaint  robes. 

Marvyn,  who  did  things  with  official  decorum,  took 
no  notice  and  when  we  reached  the  altar  rails  Siegel 
and  Helga  shook  hands  and  he  said  something  which 
19  289 


290  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

made  her  smile.  Then  I  introduced  Marvyn  who  was 
obviously  struck  by  her  beauty. 

"  She  's  very  lovely,"  he  whispered  to  me  as  we  took 
our  places. 

"  Yes,  she  '11  make  'em  hustle  around  in  New  York," 
added  Siegel  who  overheard  him. 

The  ceremony  was  in  Russian  and  very  brief.  The 
priest  spoke  in  a  kind  of  droning  chant  and  his  deep 
voice  rolled  around  the  empty  building  and  came  back 
from  the  dark  recesses  behind  the  heavy  pillars  with  a 
hollow  echo  more  striking  than  cheerful. 

I  knew  enough  of  the  ritual  to  do  the  right  thing 
at  the  right  moment  and  when  it  all  came  to  a  rather 
abrupt  and  unexpected  end,  I  heard  Siegel,  whose 
modernity  was  quite  unaffected  by  the  weird  strange- 
ness of  the  scene,  exclaim  in  a  quite  audible  tone, 
"  First  Half,"  as  if  it  had  been  a  football  match. 

Marvyn  saw  to  the  completion  of  the  legal  formali- 
ties and  then  Helga  slipped  her  hand  in  my  arm  and 
I  led  her  away  down  the  cold  gaunt  aisle. 

I  was  too  happy  and  proud  to  think  of  anything 
except  my  dear  beautiful  wife  until  on  passing  one  of 
the  plain  sturdy  pillars  I  felt  her  start,  and  glancing 
round  saw  Prince  Kalkov  step  from  its  shadow.  He 
did  not  speak  to  us,  but  joined  the  two  men. 

"  He  said  he  would  be  present ;  I  had  forgotten,"  I 
whispered  to  Helga.  "  It  does  n't  matter." 

"  I  wonder  why  he  has  hurried  us  so,"  she  said. 
"  We  shall  soon  know." 

When  we  reached  the  little  room  we  found  Mr. 
Hoskyns,  the  American  chaplain,  waiting  for  us,  and 
Marvyn  who  came  in  alone  introduced  him. 

"  Where  's  Siegel?  "   I  asked. 

"  Trying  to  interview  Prince  Kalkov,"  he  replied 
with  a  dry  smile. 

Siegel  came  in  time  for  the  second  ceremony  which 
was  even  shorter  than  that  in  the  chapel,  and  when 
the  signing  was  finished  and  the  others  had  con- 
gratulated us,  Helga  got  ready  to  leave. 


A    LAST    PRECAUTION  291 

"  That  should  be  a  good  double  knot,"  said  Siegel. 
"  Do  you  suppose  I  can  go  back  to  my  cell  ?  " 

"  I  've  engaged  a  room  for  you  at  the  Imperial,"  I 
told  him.  "  You  '11  all  come  round  with  us  ?  " 

But  the  chaplain  excused  himself  and  Marvyn 
pleaded  a  pressing  engagement. 

"T  should  like  to  come,  Denver,"  he  said,  drawing 
me  aside.  "  I  want  a  word  with  you  very  particu- 
larly. Come  and  see  me  first  thing  in  the  morning 
at  the  Embassy,  will  you?  It's  about  those  things." 

"What  about  them?" 

"  I  want  you  to  take  them  away.  And  as  you  're 
all  right  now,  I  suppose  it  won't  matter." 

"  Anything  to  do  with  Kalkov  ?  "   I  whispered. 

He  nodded. 

"  Indirectly,  I  '11  tell  you  in  the  morning.  You 
need  n't  worry,"  he  added,  noticing  rny  look. 

I  promised  to  see  him  in  the  morning,  and  then 
Siegel,  declaring  he  must  have  a  word  or  two  with 
Marvyn,  persisted  in  going  away  with  him. 

I  led  Helga  to  the  carriage  and  Prince  Kalkov  met 
us  by  the  door  of  the  prison. 

"  I  shall  see  you  to-morrow,  monsieur?" 

"  Yes,  assuredly.    We  shall  be  at  the  '  Imperial.'  " 

"  I  will  come  to  you  there  in  the  afternoon  at 
three  o'clock.  May  I  wish  your  wife  and  you  all 
happiness  ?  " 

Helga  said  nothing;  she  would  not  even  look  at 
him,  and  I  felt  the  pressure  of  her  hand  on  my  arm 
tighten. 

"We  ought  to  have  it,  Prince.  We  have  had  to 
fight  hard  to  get  even  thus  far,"  I  said.  "  Good- 
night." 

"  Good-night." 

He  bared  his  head  and  bowed  to  Helga,  and  with  a 
smile  drew  aside  for  us  to  pass. 

Helga  shivered  slightly  and  whispered  — 

*  I  am  very  foolish ;  but  I  am  still  afraid  of  him." 

"  It 's  something  to  know  he  fears  us  also,"  I  an- 


292 

swered.  "  We  have  forced  him  to  open  these  gates 
for  you  and  you  are  now  the  wife  of  an  American 
citizen.  So  we  have  the  laugh  on  him." 

"  For  a  time,"  she  said  thoughtfully. 

"  No,  for  all  our  time.  The  Stars  and  Stripes  will 
see  to  that.  Besides,  you  agreed  to  meet  even  our 
marriage  with  a  laugh ;  "  and  then  we  began  to  keep 
the  agreement  and  to  put  the  Prince  and  all  his  wiles 
out  of  our  thoughts. 

At  breakfast  on  the  following  morning  Helga  was 
in  excellent  spirits  as  we  discussed  the  prospects  of 
our  long  journey  and  planned  the  day's  work  of  prep- 
aration for  it.  There  were  a  hundred  things  to  do  and 
innumerable  purchases  to  make,  and  Helga  with  paper 
and  pencil  laughed  gaily  as  the  list  she  made  grew  until 
its  length  was  formidable. 

"  There  is  one  nut  we  have  still  to  crack,"  I  said. 
"  What  to  do  with  the  papers,"  and  I  told  her  what 
Marvyn  had  said  to  me  on  the  previous  night.  I  had 
not  told  her  before  not  wishing  to  kindle  her  inflam- 
mable anxiety. 

"  The  Prince's  hand  is  in  it,  of  course,  and  not  for 
any  good,"  was  her  comment. 

"  That 's  the  best  of  dealing  with  such  a  man  —  you 
can  always  gamble  on  it  that  he  means  some  kind  of 
trouble."" 

"  I  think  we  may  tear  this  up,"  she  said,  and  held 
up  the  list  we  had  made  so  carefully. 

"  Tear  it  up  ?  But  you  —  oh,  you  think  we  shan't 
be  allowed  to  go,  after  all  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know  what  I  think,  but  I  am  sure  there  is 
treachery  somewhere." 

I  was  not  in  a  suspicious  mood,  however.  The  world 
had  become  very  bright  to  me  and  I  thought  Helga 
was  too  much  under  the  influence  of  her  former  feel- 
ings. One  can't  shake  oneself  free  in  a  dozen  hours 
from  the  trammels  of  such  a  life  of  danger  and  vigi- 
lance as  she  had  lived  for  years.  She  seemed  to  read 
my  thought. 


293 

"You  think  I  am  fanciful,  Harper,"  she  said  with 
a  smile.  "  I  hope  so ;  but  the  Prince  does  nothing 
without  an  object  and  his  real  object  is  so  rarely  that 
which  he  lets  you  see." 

"  I  am  more  confident  than  ever,"  I  said. 

"  Probably  he  is  reckoning  on  that,  dear  —  to  re- 
cover" the  papers,  hoping  we  shall  make  some  false 
step." 

"  I  believe  you  're  right,  but " 

I  paused,  for  it  had  not  dawned  upon  me  until  then 
all  that  the  abandonment  of  the  journey  might  mean  to 
Helga. 

"  I  have  been  very  thoughtless,  my  dear,  but  I  see 
now  what  you  mean." 

She  smiled  gently  and  sadly. 

"  I  almost  hope  he  is  not  alive.  He  was  incapable  of 
any  such  crimes  as  the  Prince  hinted,  and  if  he  has 
had  to  endure  the  life  in  the  mines  for  all  these  years, 
it  would  be  worse  than  death  to  him.  Better  death 
than  a  broken  heart  such  as  his  would  be.  You  would 
say  so  if  you  had  known  him." 

"  Were  it  my  own  father's  case  I  would  rather  he 
were  dead,  Helga.  I  know  the  pain  of  such  a  thought 
to  you.  The  cruelty  of  Kalkov  in  raising  a  false  hope 
is  just  dastardly,  and  to  do  it  for  some  fresh  crafty 
purpose  makes  it  diabolical." 

"  What  we  have  to  do  is  to  thwart  the  purpose ;  for, 
depend  on  it,  we  are  in  as  great  danger  from  him  as 
ever.  I  think  I  begin  to  see  it  now." 

"  Show  me." 

"  He  knows  that  the  papers  will  be  in  either  your 
hands  or  mine  and  accordingly  has  hurried  our 
marriage." 

"  I  don't  think  we  '11  blame  him  for  that,"  I  inter- 
posed, and  drew  a  glance  of  love  from  her. 

"  Then  he  put  out  the  bait  for  this  long  journey  for 
us  together 

"  But  he  first  opposed  your  going  and  wanted  me 
to  go  alone." 


294  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Yes,  knowing  it  would  be  useless  for  you  to  go  by 
yourself.  He  was  merely  working  round  to  his  end. 
He  can  of  course  deal  more  easily  with  us  together. 
Then,  see  his  next  step.  He  waits  until  we  are  mar- 
ried and  pledged  to  go  to  Siberia,  and  then  contrives 
that  the  papers  are  to  be  suddenly  forced  back  into 
our  possession.  Mr.  Marvyn  is  to  give  them  to  you 
this  morning,  we  are  to  start  to-night  or  to-morrow ; 
and  he  reckons  he  can  watch  us  so  closely  after  you 
get  them  and  until  we  start  that  he  will  learn  what 
you  do  with  them." 

"  I  meant  to  take  them  with  us." 

Helga  thought  a  moment  and  shook  her  head. 

"  Very  likely  he  has  meant  that  too,  but  I  doubt  if 
he  would  take  such  a  risk.  If  I  read  him  aright,  he 
will  look  for  his  opportunity  at  the  first  convenient 
moment  after  you  leave  the  Embassy  this  morning. 
You  will  have  the  papers  with  you  and  an  arrest  and 
a  search  would  give  him  all  he  wants.  You  see  it 
now?" 

"  And  see  also  that  if  it  had  not  been  for  your 
sharp  woman's  wit  I  should  have  tumbled  into  his 
trap  again.  You  are  wonderful,  Helga." 

"  There  is  nothing  wonderful  in  such  a  guess.  I 
know  him.  The  question  is  what  to  do  with  the 
papers  ?  " 

"  They  shall  go  to  New  York,"  I  said  promptly. 

"But  how?" 

As  if  to  suggest  an  answer  to  her  question  Frank 
Siegel  came  hurrying  into  the  room  saying  as  he  shook 
hands  — 

"  Can  give  you  just  five  minutes ;  been  cabled  for, 
and  am  off  for  home  in  an  hour.  Going  to  join  our 
people  in  New  York." 

Helga  and  I  exchanged  looks. 

"  Leaving  'Frisco?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  nodded.  "  Same  people,  same  papers, 
different  place,  that 's  all,  except  that  it 's  better." 

"  I  'm  glad.     Hope  we  shall  follow  you  soon." 


A    LAST    PRECAUTION  295 

"  Siberia  off  then  ?  "  he  asked,  in  a  matter  of  fact 
tone. 

"  Don't  know  yet.  By  the  way,  could  you  take 
something  to  my  father  for  me  ?  " 

"  Those  papers  ?  " 

'''  You  're  very  quick,  M.  Siegel,"  laughed  Helga. 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Denver,  I  'd  do  anything  in  the 
world  to  oblige  you ;  but  this  is  a  large  order.  Can't 
risk  another  arrest  just  now.  What 's  up,  Harper?" 

"  I  want  those  papers  got  safely  to  New  York." 

"  I  can  do  better  than  take  'em ;  tell  you  how  to  get 
'em  over  safely.  They  would  n't  be  safe  with  me." 

"  How  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Why,  get  Marvyn  to  send  'em  as  Embassy  busi- 
ness." 

"  Great  Scott,  I  never  thought  of  it,"  I  exclaimed. 

"  Good-bye,  Mrs.  Denver.  You  '11  like  New  York, 
and  we  shall  have  times  together.  Better  than  Siberia. 
Good-bye,  Harper.  Thanks  for  that  chance  in  the 
prison.  Glad  now  I  got  out  so  soon.  This  cable 's 
urgent.  Good-bye  and  good  luck,"  and  he  was  gone. 

"  American  methods  are  a  little  breathless,  Harper," 
said  Helga,  with  a  laugh.  "  Do  you  all  cut  knots  as 
easily  ?  " 

"  He  's  cut  this  one  anyway,"  and  then  we  discussed 
how  I  should  proceed.  We  decided  to  act  just  as 
though  we  were  really  going  away,  and  to  make  a 
show  of  preparing  for  the  journey.  And  at  Helga's 
suggestion  we  put  up  a  little  scheme  of  our  own  to 
frustrate  any  plan  which  the  Prince  might  have 
formed. 

Helga  was  to  go  to  see  after  her  own  matters  and 
we  decided  not  to  meet  until  an  hour  before  the  time 
Prince  Kalkov  had  appointed  to  call.  Then  we  were 
to  lunch  in  our  own  rooms  and  not  leave  them  until 
he  arrived. 

The  reason  for  this  was  of  course  that  his  spies 
might  be  able  to  trace  our  movements  very  easily,  and 
lead  the  Prince  to  believe  that  what  he  sought  would 
be  found  with  us  in  the  hotel. 


296  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

I  was  to  call  first  at  the  Foreign  Embassy  to  arrange 
matters  there;  then  to  see  Marvyn,  and  on  leaving 
him  to  drive  round  to  various  stores  to  purchase  what 
I  needed  for  the  journey,  and  to  do  everything  as 
though  I  had  not  a  suspicion  of  treachery. 

I  was  on  the  point  of  starting  when  it  occurred  to 
me  that  Marvyn  might  prove  very  reluctant  to  adopt 
Siegel's  suggestion.  In  his  official  capacity  he  might 
be  placed  in  a  very  awkward  and  embarrassing  posi- 
tion, and  would  very  probably  shrink  from  having  any 
more  official  dealings  with  documents  about  which  these 
representations  had  been  made. 

I  had  no  desire  to  get  him  into  trouble  and  I  there- 
fore resolved  to  mislead  him.  Accordingly  I  made  up 
a  dummy  set  of  papers  closely  resembling  those  I  had 
left  with  him,  and  I  took  them  with  me  in  readiness. 

It  turned  out  to  be  a  very  fortunate  precaution. 

Before  anything  was  said  on  the  subject  I  opened 
my  fire. 

"  This  jaunt  to  Siberia  is  a  pretty  big  thing,  Marvyn, 
and  as  one  never  knows  what  is  going  to  happen  I 
think  I  ought  to  send  some  papers  I  have  with  me 
home  to  my  father:  my  will  and  some  other  things. 
They  are  very  important  —  some  of  them,  and  as  my 
relations  with  the  authorities  here  have  been  peculiar, 
and  letters  have  a  knack  of  getting  opened,  I  want  you 
to  send  them  over  under  official  cover.  I  suppose 
there  '11  be  no  difficulty." 

"  You  don't  mean  the  —  those  I  have." 

"  I  mean  these,"  I  said,  and  took  them  out  of  my 
pocket. 

"  Oh,  that  will  be  all  right,"  he  answered  in  a  tone 
of  relief,  and  held  out  his  hand  for  them.  "  They 
can  go  at  once  if  you  like.  It  happens  we  're  sending 
off  a  special  despatch  to  Washington  about  the  China 
crisis.  We  've  had  a  messenger  out  with  important 
despatches  from  the  President,  and  he  's  going  back 
with  our  reply  to-day.  Give  them  to  me  and  I  '11  see 
to  it." 


A    LAST    PRECAUTION  297 

"I  have  a  line  or  two  to  add  to  my  father  first. 
And  now  about  the  important  papers.  I  want  you 
to  keep  them  till  I  get  back  from  this  journey." 

"  Don't  ask  me,  Denver.  As  I  told  you,  I  'd  do 
anything  in  my  power  for  you,  but  this  is  really  im- 
possible. Exactly  what  has  happened  I  don't  know 
and  was  told  not  to  ask,  but  I  have  to  give  my  word 
that  I  've  returned  the  things  to  you." 

I  assumed  a  little  indignation  of  course  and  argued 
the  point,  urging  my  father's  position  and  the  ex- 
treme inconvenience  to  me  in  having  to  take  such 
documents  to  Siberia,  and  then  very  reluctantly  gave 
way  and  took  the  packets  from  him. 

He  left  me  then  to  finish  the  supposed  letter  to  my 
father  and  all  I  had  to  do  was  to  change  the  envelopes 
and  I  slipped  the  dummies  into  envelopes  I  had  brought 
with  me,  endorsed  precisely  like  the  genuine  ones,  and 
I  put  the  genuine  ones  into  an  envelope  addressed  to 
my  father. 

"  I  wish  you  could  have  sent  these  as  well,"  I  said, 
in  a  rueful  tone  to  Marvyn  when  he  brought  me  an 
official  wrapping;  and  I  pointed  to  the  two  carefully 
addressed  dummies. 

"  I  wish  I  could,  but  you  '11  understand  how  it  is." 

"  It 's  very  awkward,"  I  replied,  and  put  them  in 
my  pocket.  "  By  the  way,  things  being  as  they  are, 
it 's  not  worth  while  to  speak  of  this." 

"  My  dear  Denver,  silence  is  the  very  A.B.C.  of 
our  work,"  he  answered. 

There  was  nothing  more  to  do,  and  after  a  word  or 
two  about  our  journey  I  pleaded  the  many  prepara- 
tions I  had  to  make,  thanked  him  for  all  he  had  done 
and  bade  him  good-bye. 

As  I  left  the  building  I  looked  round  for  the  Prince's 
agents,  speculating  when  the  arrest  which  Helga  had 
prophesied  would  be  made. 


CHAPTER  XXX  — THE  PRINCE 
OUTWITTED 


IF  Helga  was  right,  I  might  expect  to  be  stopped 
very   soon,   and   I   was   rather   surprised   that    I 
was    allowed    even    to    reach    the    carriage    without 
interruption. 

Had  Prince  Kalkov  taken  that  prompt  step,  he 
might  or  might  not  have  been  able  to  intercept  the 
papers  after  finding  they  were  not  on  me,  but  cer- 
tainly things  would  have  gone  very  differently. 

If  the  Prince  did  not  discover  the  trick  of  the  dum- 
mies until  the  Embassy  messenger  had  left  Peters- 
burg, the  chances  in  my  favour  would  be  vastly 
increased. 

To  my  surprise  no  attempt  at  all  was  made  to  in- 
terfere with  me.  I  presume  I  was  closely  watched, 
but  it  was  done  so  cleverly  that  I  saw  no  signs  of  it. 
It  was  not  my  cue  to  show  any  anxiety  about  it,  and 
I  drove  from  store  to  store  making  a  few  purchases 
and  many  inquiries,  until  the  time  came  for  me  to 
return  to  the  hotel  to  Helga.  She  was  surprised  to 
see  me.  Over  lunch  I  told  her  my  news,  and  we 
discussed  the  position. 

"  He  feels  so  sure,  Harper,  that  he  has  put  it  off. 
But  it  will  come  before  the  day  is  out." 

"  The  papers  are  well  away  by  this  time,"  I  laughed, 
"  so  he  can  do  his  worst." 

"  He  means  to.  I  have  seen  M.  Boreski.  He  had 
heard  of  my  arrest  and  release,  and  he  came  to  my 
house  when  I  was  there." 

"  I  thought  he  was  out  of  Russia." 
298 


THE    PRINCE    OUTWITTED     299 

"  The  Duchess  Stephanie  has  patched  everything  up 
with  her  family.  So  he  told  me.  He  is  to  get  back 
his  Polish  title,  with  a  pardon  for  his  old  conspiracy, 
and  compensation  for  his  lost  estates." 

"  They  must  be  glad  that  she  is  married." 

"  I  think  it  is  they  are  rather  afraid  of  what  she 
might-do  next.  It  was  a  strange  meeting ;  "  and  she 
smiled.  "  He  is  not  really  a  strong  man :  I  mean  he 
likes  some  one  to  lean  on.  He  seemed  afraid  lest  the 
fact  of  his  coming  to  me  should  be  known,  and  yet 
felt  bound  to  come  to  warn  me.  He  is  very  conscious 
of  his  new  dignity." 

"  To  warn  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  about  this  journey  to  Siberia.  The  Duchess 
had  heard  of  it  and  told  him  —  she  must  be  in  close 
consultation  with  Kalkov  after  all ;  probably  working 
hand  and  glove  with  him  to  recover  the  papers.  The 
intention  is  that  I  shall  be  kept  there  as  a  prisoner  — 
if  we  ever  reach  there,  that  is.  M.  Boreski  warned  me 
strongly  against  going." 

"  Did  he  know  anything  about  your  father  ?  " 

"  No ;  on  that  point  the  Prince  appears  to  have  kept 
absolute  secrecy." 

"  It  all  seems  to  fit  in.  It  will  be  interesting  to  see 
what  he  does  next." 

"  I  have  seen  some  one  else  who  is  most  anxious 
to  see  you,"  said  Helga  with  a  bright  smile.  "  A 
most  earnest  admirer." 

"To  see  me?" 

"  Will  be  another  American  citizen,  I  think,  but  first 
wishes  to  go  to  Siberia  with  us." 

"  That 's  easy  to  guess,  Helga.  He  is  a  good  fellow. 
You  mean  Ivan  ?  " 

"Yes,"  she  nodded.  "He  used  to  be  devoted  to 
me  alone." 

"Did  you  tell  him?" 

"About  what?"  This  with  an  air  of  supreme 
innocence. 

"  That  you  're  no  longer  alone,  and  that  his  devotion 
has  now  to  be  divided  ?  " 


300  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  Yes  ;  and  actually  he  was  n't  surprised ;  but,  oh, 
so  ridiculously  pleased." 

"Ridiculously?" 

She  answered  with  a  glance  and  a  smile,  and  then 
said  — 

"  I  think  he  is  the  most  faithful  servant  that  ever 
lived." 

"  You  '11  find  his  equal  in  America." 

"  What  a  wonderful  country  your  America  is !  "  she 
said. 

"  You  '11  say  that  in  earnest  when  you  've  been  there 
a  while ;  "  and  with  this  mixture  of  banter  and  gravity 
we  covered  our  real  anxieties  while  we  waited  for 
Prince  Kalkov  to  come. 

He  was  punctual.  The  clock  was  on  the  stroke  of 
three  when  he  was  announced. 

"  You  are  to  the  moment,  Prince,"  I  said. 

"  I  said  three  o'clock,  monsieur." 

"  You  are  not  looking  well." 

In  truth,  he  was  looking  very  ill.  His  face  was 
drawn  and  careworn  and  absolutely  colourless,  his 
eyes  tired,  and  his  whole  expression  suggestive  of  a 
strained  effort  to  rally  an  already  overtaxed  strength. 
The  events  of  the  previous  day  had  shaken  him  se- 
verely; and  I  remembered  his  illness. 

"  I  am  an  old  man,  monsieur,  and  not  well.  My 
heart  is  treacherous,"  he  said  as  he  sank  into  a  chair. 

It  was  not  exactly  a  happy  phrase,  and  I  caught 
Helga's  fleeting  glance  of  surprise. 

"  A  treacherous  heart  is  an  ugly  life  companion," 
I  answered  gravely.  "  May  I  suggest  a  glass  of 
cognac?  You  have  been  overtaxing  your  strength, 
Prince,"  I  said  as  I  handed  it  to  him. 

It  seemed  to  give  him  some  energy,  and  as  he  put 
down  the  glass,  he  said  in  a  less  weary  tone  — 

"You  are  packing?" 

"  There  is  a  lot  to  do,  of  course.  You  have  brought 
the  papers  and  so  on  for  our  journey?  " 

"  No." 


The  monosyllable  was  more  like  his  old  sharp  abrupt 
manner. 

"  No  ?  Oh  well,  we  can  wait  a  day  longer  if  you 
prefer  it,"  I  answered  with  a  sort  of  indulgent  indif- 
ference. "  When  one  is  ill,  of  course,  the  preparation 
of  such  things  is  troublesome.  When  may  we  expect 
them  ?  " 

"  I  have  had  news  that  alters  the  matter." 

"  Indeed.  Not  bad  news  for  us,  I  trust."  This  with 
quick  anxiety. 

"  I  have  heard  that  Prince  Lavalski  is  dead,  mon- 
sieur." 

"  Dead !  "  cried  Helga,  and  turned  away. 

"When  did  he  die?"   I  asked. 

"  I  do  not  know."  It  was  a  very  lame  story,  and 
I  think  he  felt  it,  although  he  did  his  best  to  make  it 
impressive.  "  It  has  greatly  disturbed  me.  I  ought 
to  have  been  informed  of  it  at  the  time,  but  it  has 
been  left  to  reach  me  after  long  delay  through  official 
reports." 

"  It  is  very  serious." 

After  this  from  me  we  were  all  silent  for  a  time, 
and  Helga  went  through  to  the  adjoining  room. 

"  It  is  tragic  that  you  did  not  know  this  yesterday, 
Prince,"  I  added  at  length.  "To  have  roused  my  wife's 
hope  only  to  kill  it  to-day  is  to  inflict  a  very  cruel 
blow." 

"  What  will  you  do  now,  monsieur?  " 

"  I  find  it  impossible  to  answer  off  hand.  Of  course 
this  proposed  journey  will  now  be  useless." 

"  Quite,"  he  declared  bluntly.  "  That  is  why  I 
brought  nothing  with  me." 

I  threw  up  my  hands  as  if  the  situation  baffled  me. 

"  Poor  Helga !  "   I  sighed. 

"  Will  you  go  to  your  own  country,  monsieur?  "  he 
asked. 

"  If  I  can  induce  my  wife  to  go,  yes.  But " 

I  paused. 

"  You  will  do  most  wisely  to  go." 


302  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  No  doubt.  But "  and  I  pulled  up  again  as 

if  in  the  most  desperate  perplexity. 

"  You  have  paused  twice  on  that  word,  monsieur," 
he  exclaimed  irritably. 

"  You  see  this  news  puts  us  back  to  where  we  were 
before,  and  my  wife  is  still  resolved  to  clear  her  father's 
memory.  And  so  am  I." 

"  You  will  do  most  wisely  if  you  go,  I  repeat." 

"  I  do  not  think  she  will  go  until  that  is  done.  I 
should  not,  and  I  should  not  counsel  her  to  do  so, 
either." 

"  I  am  not  accustomed  to  speak  without  full  mean- 
ing, monsieur,  and  again  I  advise  you  to  leave  Russia." 

"  And  if  we  do  not  take  the  advice  ?  " 

His  answer  was  a  gesture  from  which  I  might 
deduce  what  I  pleased.  It  was  all  very  subtly  and 
cleverly  acted ;  as  cleverly  as  if  the  situation  had 
arisen  quite  unexpectedly. 

He  had  so  manoeuvred  that  the  papers  were,  as  he 
believed,  now  within  his  reach.  He  felt  that  he  could 
compel  us  to  give  them  up  or  have  them  taken  from 
us,  and  then  deal  with  us  as  he  pleased.  He  was  prob- 
ably calculating  that  I  must  be  discussing  the  new 
situation  embarrassed  by  a  knowledge  of  this  power 
of  his ;  and  I  therefore  began  to  manifest  some  slight 
uneasiness. 

"  I  wish  to  be  your  friend,"  he  said  at  length. 

"  I  am  sure  of  that.  You  have  given  me  a  striking 
proof  —  I  mean  in  my  marriage.  We  were  scarcely 
friendly  before  that,"  I  added  with  a  forced  and  some- 
what nervous  laugh.  "  But  I  feel  rather  embarrassed." 

"  It  is  a  wife's  duty  to  obey  her  husband." 

"  Naturally ;  but  this  marriage  of  ours  was  for 
a  special  purpose,  you  see;  and  we  were  agreed 
upon  it." 

"  If  you  care  for  your  wife's  safety,  to  say  nothing 
of  your  own,  you  will  take  my  advice,  monsieur,  and 
leave  the  country  with  her.". 

"It  is  all  so  unexpected."     I  spoke  in  the  manner 


THE    PRINCE    OUTWITTED 

of  one  taken  unawares.  "  I  will  take  a  day  to  consider 
what  to  do." 

"  No,  you  must  decide  now,"  he  replied  firmly ; 
thinking  no  doubt,  as  I  intended  he  should,  that  I 
wished  to  use  the  interval  to  get  rid  of  the  papers. 

"  In  a  matter  of  such  importance  one  must  have 
time/'"  I  protested  with  a  spice  of  indignation.  "  It 
is  only  reasonable."  I  was  growing  manifestly  more 
and  more  uneasy,  and  he  perceived  it.  "  It  means 
so  much." 

"  It  means  —  everything  to  you  both,  so  far  as  your 
future  is  concerned." 

"  I  must  have  time,"  I  repeated,  and  began  to  pace 
the  room. 

"  I  can  grant  none." 

"  But  it  does  not  rest  with  you  to  either  grant  or 
refuse  it,"  I  retorted,  as  if  now  attempting  to  put  a 
bolder  face  on  things. 

"  As  to  that,  we  shall  see." 

He  was  very  confident;  his  voice  and  manner 
showed  that;  and  I  am  sure  that  he  enjoyed  my 
apparent  embarrassment.  His  sharp  eyes  followed 
me  as  I  strode  up  and  down  the  room. 

"  Come  back  this  evening,  and  you  shall  have  our 
decision." 

"  I  must  know  at  once." 

"  It  is  unreasonable,  unjust,  impossible,"  I  cried 
with  growing  anger.  "  I  will  not  stand  your  dictation 
in  such  a  matter.  I  can't  decide  now,  and  I  won't ! " 

"  I  shall  not  leave  the  room  without  your,  decision." 

"  Then  I  will ;  "  and  I  walked  to  the  door. 

"  You  cannot  leave,  monsieur." 

I  turned  on  him  in  time  to  catch  a  look  of  extreme 
exultation  in  his  eyes.  He  guessed  I  had  the  papers 
on  me  and  wished  to  get  away  with  them.  I  promptly 
rubbed  it  in  by  saying  very  angrily  — 

"  You  shall'  not  insult  me,  monsieur.  If  you  wish 
to  make  my  wife  a  prisoner,  you  can  do  so;  she  will 
remain;  but  you  have  no  right  to  detain  me.  It  is 
monstrous." 


304  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  You  cannot  leave  the  room,  M.  Denver ;  my  men 
are  outside." 

I  was  now  in  great  fear;  the  start  I  gave  showed 
him  this. 

"  Do  you  dare  to  make  me,  an  American  citizen, 
a  prisoner  in  my  own  rooms?  You  shall  answer  for 
this,  monsieur,"  I  exclaimed  with  great  heat,  and  flung 
the  door  open. 

He  had  spoken  truly.  A  half-dozen  men  were 
stationed  at  the  doors  of  our  rooms.  I  shut  the  door 
again  angrily. 

"  I  shall  appeal  to  my  Ambassador." 

"  Have  you  not  carried  this  far  enough  ?  "  he  asked 
menacingly.  I  had  come  to  the  same  conclusion  — 
although  our  reasons  differed  no  doubt.  "  You  have 
no  alternative  now  but  to  accept  my  conditions,"  he 
added. 

I  affected  to  think,  and  then  called  Helga. 

"  Helga,  Prince  Kalkov  orders  us  to  leave  Russia, 
and  because  I  will  not  consent  immediately,  and  will 
not  advise  you  to  take  no  further  steps  to  clear  your 
father's  memory,  he  threatens  to  have  us  arrested." 

"  It  is  like  his  Highness,"  she  said  contemptuously. 

"  What  answer  shall  we  give  him  ?  " 

"  Let  him  do  as  he  will." 

"  M.  Denver  has  not  quite  explained  my  position. 
It  is  that  you  are  free  to  leave  Russia  and  go  to  the 
United  States,  if  you  hand  to  me  the  papers  of  which 
you  obtained  possession." 

"  I  do  not  make  conditions  with  you,  Prince  Kalkov," 
answered  Helga  with  splendid  scorn. 

"  You  are  right,  madame.  It  is  I  who  make  them, 
you  who  obey  them,"  he  cried,  rising,  his  voice  trem- 
bling with  anger  under  the  lash  of  her  words  and 
look.  "  I  will  have  no  more  of  this ;  my  patience  is 
exhausted.  Will  you  give  them  up,  monsieur,  and 
go?" 

He  was  not  pretty  in  his  anger,  but  I  ventured  on 
one  more  little  tonic  for  it.  I  burst  into  a  laugh. 


THE    PRINCE    OUTWITTED     305 

"  Oh,  the  papers  you  want  ?  Why  did  n't  you  say 
so?  I  have  n't  them;  so  I  can't  give  them  to  you." 

"  It  is  false,  monsieur,  it  is  false.  You  are  lying !  " 
he  exclaimed  in  a  flame  of  passion,  his  eyes  blazing. 
Then  his  rage  seemed  to  burst  out  like  a  long  smoul- 
dering volcano,  which,  breaking  at  length  through  the 
thin  restraining  crust,  pours  out  its  flood  of  white  hot 
lava.  "  I  know  the  truth.  I  have  heard  from  your 
Embassy.  They  were  given  to  you  to-day.  I  know 
where  you  have  been  since.  I  have  watched  you  here, 
and  I  know  they  are  upon  your  person  now."  I  started 
back  and,  as  if  involuntarily,  put  my  hand  to  my 
breast  pocket.  He  smiled  cunningly.  "  Yes,  I  under- 
stand that  gesture.  Come,  monsieur,  I  have  outplayed 
you ;  give  them  me,  and  even  now  you  can  go." 

"  With  your  treacherous  heart,  Prince,  you  should 
guard  against  such  passion  as  this." 

"  Silence,  monsieur,"  he  said,  half  beside  himself 
with  anger.  "  Give  them  to  me,  give  them  to  me ! " 
and  he  came  toward  me,  his  hand  outstretched  and 
trembling  violently.  He  looked  the  very  incarnation  of 
triumphant  and  unbridled  fury. 

"  I  have  told  your  Highness  I  have  not  them,"  I 
said,  drawing  back. 

I  might  as  well  have  spoken  to  a  whirlwind. 

He  answered  me  with  a  wild  storm  of  invective, 
cursing  me  for  a  liar  and  a  villain  and  a  hundred 
other  things,  and  ending  With  threats  as  unrestrained 
as  his  anathemas. 

"  Give  them  up  and  go.  Go  where  you  will,  and 
take  your  wife  with  you.  We  have  no  room  even  in 
our  gaols  for  either  American  scum  like  you  or  Nihilist 
devils  like  her !  Give  them  to  me,  I  say.  I  have  waited 
and  schemed  for  this  triumph;  and  do  you  think  I 
will  let  you  rob  me  of  it?  Give  them  me,  give  them 
me." 

His  manner  was  so  threatening  that  I  half  thought 
he  would  throw  himself  on  me  and  attempt  to  drag 
the  papers  from  me. 
20 


306  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  You  are  not  yourself.  You  had  better  call  your 
men,"  I  said. 

Helga,  pale  and  shrinking  before  his  outbreak,  drew 
behind  me. 

"  By  God !  You  dare  to  lie  to  me  still !  "  he  ex- 
claimed, and  hurrying  to  the  door,  brought  in  a  couple 
of  men.  "  Now,  I  give  you  a  last  chance.  Will  you 
give  them  me  ?  " 

"  I  have  told  you  I  have  nothing  to  give  you.'' 

The  apparent  obstinacy  added  fuel  to  his  ungovern- 
able rage. 

"  Search  the  dog,"  he  said  savagely  between  his  set 
teeth ;  "  and  if  he  resists,  use  force." 

He  watched  me  as  the  men  approached,  his  eyes 
scintillating  with  anger  and  his  hands  clenching  and 
unclenching  with  spasmodic  tension. 

"  I  shall  not  resist ;  I  only  protest,  monsieur,"  I 
said. 

"  Search  the  dog !  "  he  exclaimed  again,  his  voice 
choked  with  passion. 

I  made-  no  resistance,  of  course ;  I  had  nothing  to 
gain  by  doing  so ;  and  when  the  men  took  from  my 
breast  pocket  the  large  envelope  the  Prince's  face 
lighted  with  triumph,  and  rushing  at  the  man  who 
held  it,  he  tore  it  from  his  grasp,  and  then  fell  back 
with  it  into  a  chair  as  if  exhausted  with  the  effort. 

He  gave  one  glance  at  the  writing  on  the  envelope 
and  looked  up  at  me. 

"  Liar !  I  knew  it."  The  growl  of  a  beast  gloating 
over  its  prey  secured  after  infinite  labour  —  but  se- 
cured. 

While  he  was  enjoying  this  moment  of  supposed 
triumph  over  us,  the  men  who  had  searched  me  stood 
hesitating  and  waiting  for  further  orders. 

It  was  some  moments  before  he  could  rally  his 
reserved  strength  and  master  his  rage  sufficiently  to 
speak  to  us  again. 

"  Even  now  I  can  be  merciful.  Will  you  go  to 
America  ? "  He  looked  at  us  both  and  tapped  one 
of  the  packets. 


THE    TRINCE    OUTWITTED     307 

"  No,"  I  answered  firmly. 

"  Choose,  you  "  —  and  he  pointed  a  trembling  hand 
at  Helga  —  "  between  the  mines  and  abandoning  this." 

"  I  will  go  to  the  mines  —  if  you  can  send  me 
there,"  she  answered  without  a  shade  of  hesitation. 
Her  quickness  seemed  to  rekindle  his  rage. 

"  Tin's  man  and  woman  are  under  arrest,"  he  said 
to  the  men  by  me.  "  Remain  outside  the  door."  As 
they  went  out,  he  sat  glaring  at  us  and  fingering  the 
packets. 

"What  next?"  I  asked. 

"  You  shall  answer  for  your  crime,  and  may  thank 
your  God  I  do  not  send  you  with  your  wife  to  the 
mines  at  once." 

"  I  don't  thank  God ;  I  thank  my  wife's  and  my 
precautions." 

"  You  dared  to  pit  yourself  against  me ;  and  can 
see  the  result.  Failure !  "  He  all  but  hissed  the  word 
at  us  as  he  shook  the  packet  in  triumph. 

"  What  you  hold  there  is  the  proof  of  your  failure, 
not  mine.  You  had  better  open  it." 

He  had  been  so  certain  that  for  the  moment  he 
only  laughed ;  but  on  meeting  my  look,  doubt  and 
anxiety  began  to  steal  over  his  face. 

"  The  papers  you  seek  are  across  the  frontier ;  you 
have  nothing  there  but  blank  sheets." 

"  It  is  a  lie,  another  damnable  lie !  I  was  at  the 
Embassy  to-day." 

"  You  forget ;  I  was  there  and  saw  Mr.  Marvyn  — 
last  night." 

"My  God!" 

His  whole  soul  seemed  to  speak  in  that  one  cry 
of  dismay ;  and  for  a  moment  he  looked  at  the  packet 
like  a  dazed  man,  afraid  to  open  it  and  learn  the  truth. 
Then  with  shaking  frenzied  fingers  he  tore  at  the  seals. 

Helga  clung  to  my  arm. 

The  paper  was  tough  and  resisted  his  efforts  for 
a  time,  thus  accentuating  his  excitement  and  suspense. 

At  last  he  opened  it  and  stared  at  the  blank  sheets. 


308  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

Then  he  turned  on  me  such  a  look  of  baffled  rage 
as  I  had  never  seen  on  a  man's  face  before. 

He  strove  to  speak,  and  failed ;  and  the  sheets 
fluttered  down  to  the  ground  from  his  nerveless 
fingers. 

Then  he  sprang  up  and  staggered  toward  me,  stopped 
suddenly,  uttered  a  loud  inarticulate  cry,  and  press- 
ing his  hand  to  his  heart,  fell  prone  almost  at  my 
feet. 

"  He  is  ill,"  said  Helga,  speaking  for  the  first  time, 
and  bending  over  him. 

"  Probably  dying,"  I  murmured ;  and  seeing  the 
crisis,  I  went  to  the  door  and  called  his  men. 

"  The  Prince  is  very  ill ;  you  had  better  let  some 
one  go  for  a  doctor." 


CHAPTER  XXXI  — AT  THE  ELEVENTH 
HOUR 


IT  was  instantly  clear  that  we  had  to  face  a  situation 
fraught  with  many  awkward  complications. 

We  were  under  arrest  by  Prince  Kalkov's  orders, 
and  his  men  left  us  in  no  doubt  that  both  Helga 
and  I  were  suspected  of  having  caused  in  some  way 
the  sudden  collapse. 

Two  of  them  stood  by  the  doors  to  prevent  our 
leaving,  and  the  others  lifted  the  Prince  and  laid  him 
on  a  couch ;  and  one  of  these  three  —  he  who  had 
searched  me  and  appeared  to  be  the  chief  of  them  — 
said  very  curtly: 

"  I  have  sent  for  doctors  and  my  chief ;  you  will, 
of  course,  remain  here." 

"  You  mean  we  are  under  arrest?  "  I  asked. 

"  Those  were  the  Prince's  orders  —  before  this 
occurred." 

"  You  will  find  he  is  suffering  from  heart  trouble, 
I  expect;  and  pending  the  doctor's  arrival  you  had 
better  loose  the  clothes  about  his  neck,  open  the  win- 
dow to  give  him  air,  and  let  him  take  a  glass  of 
brandy." 

"  Perhaps  he  has  had  some  of  that  already,"  he 
returned,  his  eye  falling  on  the  empty  glass.  He 
spoke  with  the  knowing  air  of  a  man  who  suspects, 
and  he  seized  the  glass  and  put  it  beyond  my  reach. 

"  Do  not  forget  I  told  you  how  to  revive  him,  even 
if  you  are  such  a  fool  as  your  words  suggest,"  I 
answered  contemptuously.  "  It  was  from  that  de- 

309 


310  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

canter  there  the  brandy  was  poured;  you  had  better 
seize  that  as  well." 

The  doctors  were  first  to  arrive,  followed  quickly 
by  a  police  official,  and  shortly  after  by  Pierre,  the 
Prince's  confidential  man. 

The  official  spoke  a  few  words  to  the  doctors,  and 
then  turned  to  me. 

Fortunately  for  us  he  was  a  very  different  stamp 
of  man  from  his  subordinate,  and  addressed  me 
courteously. 

"  This  is  a  very  embarrassing  position,  monsieur. 
I  understand  that  the  Prince  gave  instructions  for  your 
arrest  and  detention." 

"  We  are  of  course  at  your  disposal.  I  would 
first  assure  you  that  Prince  Kalkov's  seizure  is  the 
result  of  illness  merely,  for  which  we  are  in  no  way 
responsible." 

"  You  wish  to  make  a  statement  ?  " 

"  Not  yet.  I  am  an  American  citizen,  my  name 
is  Harper  C.  Denver,  and  this  lady  is  my  wife.  I 
wish  to  go  at  once  to  the  American  Embassy  —  on 
vitally  urgent  business." 

"  I  fear  I  cannot  permit  that." 

"  I  have  also  the  honour  to  enjoy  the  friendship 
of  His  Majesty  the  Emperor,  as  the  Prince's  man 
there,  Pierre,  can  tell  you.  I  was  His  Majesty's  guest 
at  the  Palace  recently." 

He  was  impressed  by  this;  but  after  a  moment's 
thought  shook  his  head  and  repeated  he  could  not 
grant  my  request. 

"  My  purpose  in  going  there  touches  all  this  very 
closely,  and  every  moment  of  delay  is  important.  May 
I  suggest  that  you  put  a  question  to  the  man  Pierre, 
to  confirm  what  I  told  you  ? " 

He  drew  Pierre  aside,  and  they  spoke  together  a 
moment. 

"  We  must  get  the  real  papers  back  by  hook  or 
crook,"  I  whispered  to  Helga. 

The  official  returned,  looking  very  grave. 


AT    THE    ELEVENTH    HOUR     311 

"  He  tells  me  you  were  a  Palace  guest,  monsieur, 
but  adds  that  for  some  days  you  and  the  Prince  have 
been  on  extremely  hostile  terms." 

"  My  wife  will  remain  here,  and  I  am  quite  content 
that  you  and  any  number  of  your  men  should  accom- 
pany me.  I  assure  you  that  my  visit  is  of  extreme 
interest  to  his  Majesty." 

He  thought  this  over,  and  at  length  assented. 

"  We  must  accompany  you,  as  you  are 

"  Come,  then.  That  is  all  I  ask,"  I  broke  in.  "  I 
shall  make  no  attempt  to  shirk  any  responsibility  in 
all  this." 

We  drove  to  the  Embassy ;  he  and  one  of  his  men 
with  me  inside  the  carriage ;  and  we  were  shown  at 
once  to  Marvyn,  who  looked  in  astonishment  at  my 
companions,  recognizing  the  chief. 

"  I  am  under  arrest,  Marvyn,  that 's  all.  I  am  not 
going  to  Siberia  after  all,  and  want  you  to  stop  those 
papers.  Wire  to  your  man,  wherever  he  is,  and " 

"  He  has  n't  gone  yet.  Something  turned  up  to 
delay  him." 

"  Then  get  back  the  packet  and  bring  it  along  with 
you  to  the  Imperial,  and  just  see  to  things.  Prince 
Kalkov  was  with  us,  and  has  had  a  seizure  of  some 
sort,  and  my  wife  and  I  are  under  arrest." 

He  went  away  and  returned  soon,  carrying  the 
packet. 

"  If  those  are  M.  Denver's  papers,  I  must  ask  that 
they  be  given  to  me,"  said  the  official  immediately. 

I  had  n't  thought  of  this. 

"  You  can  see  for  yourself  that  they  bear  the  Em- 


We  drove  back  to  the  hotel,  and  on  the  way  I  told 
Marvyn  pretty  well  how  the  case  stood,  withholding 
for  the  moment,  however,  the  fact  that  I  had  deceived 
him  in  the  morning. 

The  Prince  had  been  removed  from  the  room,  and 


312  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

Helga  was  alone  there  under  guard.  She  was  not 
in  the  least  disconcerted  by  the  fresh  development, 
and  had  had  tea  served  in  anticipation  of  my  return. 

"  What  is  the  charge  against  M.  Denver,  M. 
Drougoff  ?  "  asked  Marvyn. 

"  At  the  present  I  am  not  informed.  Prince  Kalkov 
had  ordered  it;  and  there  is  now  of  course,  the  fact 
of  his  Highness's  —  seizure."  He  hesitated  for  the 
word. 

"  You  will  allow  us  to  consult  in  private  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  M.  Marvyn.  I  am  indeed  rather  at  a 
loss  what  to  do  except  that  M.  Denver  must  remain 
under  arrest." 

We  sat  down  then  to  Helga's  tea-table. 

"  I  must  explain  one  thing,"  I  began  at  once.  "  I 
misled  you  this  morning  about  those  papers.  Those 
are  the  real  things  —  what  I  brought  away  with  me 
were  shams." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  —  "  he  began,  but  I  interposed. 

"  Listen  to  me  a  moment,  and  be  angry  afterwards 
if  you  like.  The  liberty,  and  probably  life,  of  us  both 
were  at  stake.  Kalkov  had  planned  to  force  the  things 
into  my  hands ;  and  as  soon  as  he  thought  you  had 
given  them  to  me,  he  dogged  every  movement  of  mine 
after  leaving  you  this  morning,  and  came  here  to  get 
them  by  force.  All  this  pretence  for  a  journey  to 
Siberia  was  just  a  lie;  and  we  got  wind  of  it  in 
time." 

"Why  didn't  you  tell  me?" 

"  I  had  no  proofs,  my  dear  fellow.  I  wished  you 
to  be  able  to  pass  your  word  that  you  had  given  them 
back  to  me  —  you  did  hand  them  me,  remember,  and 
I  gave  them  back  under  the  different  cover.  I  de- 
ceived you  intentionally,  I  know  —  but  more  than  my 
life  was  at  stake,"  and  I  glanced  across  to  Helga. 

"  It  might  have  been  a  gravely  compromising  matter 
for  me,  Denver,"  he  said,  seriously. 

"  I  should  have  taken  the  consequences  of  my  act, 
of  course,  and  my  father  would  have  exhausted  every 


AT    THE    ELEVENTH    HOUR     313 

resource  to  put  things  right.  But  you  see  now  what 
would  have  happened  if  I  had  had  the  papers  here. 
The  dummies  were  taken  from  me  by  force,  and  I 
was  put  under  arrest ;  and  my  wife  also." 

"  I  am  sure  Mr.  Marvyn  will  see  it  as  we  do,"  said 
Helga. 

"  I  wish  to,"  he  replied.  "  And  was  it  the  discovery 
of  the  —  that  he  'd  been  tricked  —  caused  this  col- 
lapse?" I  nodded,  and  he  whistled:  "Phew,  that's 
a  circumstance.  What  are  you  going  to  do  ?  " 

"  There 's  only  one  thing.  I  must  see  the  Czar, 
and  you  must  hold  on  to  those  papers  like  grim  death 
till  I  can  take  them  to  him." 

"  But  with  this  indefinite  charge  hanging  over 
you " 

"  My  dear  fellow,  it 's  got  to  be  done ;  and  done 
at  once,  before  the  Prince  gets  up  enough  strength 
to  interfere.  The  Emperor  will  see  me,  I  know ;  and 
your  people  must  arrange  it.  It 's  absolutely  essential. 
I  'm  done,  if  I  don't  get  to  him." 

"  But  you  see " 

"  There  's  a  most  plausible  reason  for  the  audience, 
Mr.  Marvyn,"  interposed  Helga  quickly.  "  His 
Majesty  will  be  most  anxious  to  know  at  first  hand 
the  facts  about  Prince  Kalkov's  illness ;  and  we  alone 
can  tell  him." 

"  Splendid,  Helga,  splendid,"  I  said ;  and  Marvyn 
agreed.  "  Get  my  name  to  him  somehow ;  any  old 
way  '11  do ;  and  I  '11  answer  for  the  rest." 

"  I  '11  go  and  see  about  it  at  once,"  he  declared. 
"  Meanwhile,  what 's  to  happen  to  you  ?  " 

"  Short  of  cutting  our  heads  off,  I  don't  care,"  I 
replied,  as  we  rose.  "  Don't  worry  about  that ;  "  and 
I  hurried  him  away. 

"  Now,  M.  Drougoff,  we  are  at  your  disposal."  I 
said  to  the  police  agent  as  soon  as  Marvyn  had  gone. 
"  What  are  you  going  to  do  with  us  ?  I  may  tell 
you  the  American  Embassy  people  are  working  ener- 
getically in  the  affair,  and  I  am  sure  to  receive  very 
soon  a  summons  to  wait  upon  his  Majesty." 


314  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  My  people  tell  me  that  a  very  serious  charge 
is  hanging  over  you  both  —  I  mean  apart  altogether 
from  this." 

"  They  tell  you  wrong,  then.  My  wife  was  charged 
in  some  Nihilist  practices  and  imprisoned  by  order 
of  Prince  Kalkotv ;  but  the  Prince  himself  ordered  her 
release  from  the  prison  last  night,  and  was  present 
when  she  came  away  with  me." 

"But  yourself?" 

"  I  have  never  been  charged,  and,  as  I  say,  was 
with  Prince  Kalkov  yesterday  when  my  wife  was 
released." 

"  It  is  a  very  extraordinarv  complication.  What 
is  behind  it?" 

"  There  is  a  good  deal  behind,  of  course ;  but  the 
Prince  himself  can  best  explain  it,  when  he  is  well 
enough.  At  present  I  am  only  concerned  to  know 
whether  you  wish  to  put  us  under  lock  and  key.  We 
are  quite  ready." 

He  was  manifestly  perplexed  what  to  do. 

"  I  cannot  release  you,  monsieur ;  vou  will  see 
that?" 

"  It 's  only  for  an  hour  or  two  at  the  worst,"  and 
I  went  back  to  the  tea  table. 

"  I  will  send  and  inquire  how  the  Prince  is." 

"  It 's  a  question  whether  he  recovers  in  time  to 
stop  the  interview  with  the  Czar,"  said  Helga  to  me. 

"  No,  he  can't  stop  it  now." 

After  a  few  minutes  the  messenger  returned,  and 
M.  Drougoff  crossed  to  us. 

"  His  Highness  is  much  better,  monsieur ;  he  is 
rallying  fast,  and  the  doctors  say  that  in  an  hour 
probably,  or  at  most  two,  I  may  be  able  to  see  him 
and  take  instructions.  In  the  meantime  it  will  be  most 
convenient  for  matters  to  remain  as  they  are.  I  do 
not  wish  to  trouble  your  charming  wife  and  you 
unnecessarily." 

"  Very  well,  I  am  much  obliged  to  you,"  I  answered. 
"  We  can  do  nothing  but  wait,"  I  said  to  Helga,  when 


AT    THE    ELEVENTH    HOUR     3U 

he  had  gone  back  to  his  seat.  "  Wait,  that  is,  and 
hope  he  won't  get  well  too  soon." 

""  I  thought  he  was  worse,"  she  replied. 

"  I  wish  with  all  my  heart  he  was,"  I  agreed. 

Wishing  was  of  no  use,  however;  and  there  we 
sat  waiting  for  a  time  that  seemed  interminable,  each 
trying  to  prevent  the  other  from  seeing  how  real  and 
harassing  was  the  anxiety  of  the  suspense  and  each 
conscious  of,  and  smiling,  at  the  other's  efforts. 

Helga  was  very  brave,  very  calm,  and  very  cheer- 
ful ;  and  only  in  little  signs  and  gestures  —  a  start, 
a  glance,  a  movement  of  the  features  or  hands  - — 
could  I  see  how  the  strain  tried  her. 

Much  less  than  an  hour  of  this  exhausted  my  pa- 
tience, however. 

"  I  wish  whatever 's  going  to  happen  first  would 
happen  and  be  done  with  it,"  I  exclaimed.  "  I  feel 
like  a  man  staked  on  a  volcano  top,  uncertain  whether 
it 's  going  to  explode  and  blow  me  up,  or  give  way 
and  let  me  through  into  the  lava." 

"  You  'd  make  a  bad  conspirator,  Harper,"  said 
Helga,  smiling.  "  They  have  to  endure  this  kind  of 
thing  for  days,  weeks  and  months." 

"  We  should  manage  it  quicker  in  the  States." 

"  Those  wonderful  States  again.  Tell  me  a  lot  about 
them.  My  new  country,"  she  added  sweetly. 

"  There  are  no  Kalkovs  in  them,  for  one  thing,  and 
—  what 's  this,  I  wonder,"  I  broke  off,  as  a  man  came 
in  and  spoke  to  M.  Drougoff. 

It  was  nothing,  or  apparently  nothing,  for  the  man 
went  out  again,  and  his  superior  sank  again  into  the 
condition  of  watchful  inactivity,  the  result  I  concluded 
of  many  years'  training  in  spy  work. 

"  I  wish  to  Heaven  Marvyn  would  send  us  word 
what 's  doing.  He  might  know  one  would  be 
anxious." 

"  He  can  scarcely  have  done  anything  yet.  He  has 
been  gone  barely  an  hour,"  said  Helga  gently. 

"  I  told  him  lie  'd  have  to  hustle." 


316  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  But  he  does  not  know  the  Prince  is  getting  better." 

"  If  he  does  n't  hurry  up  as  if  he  did  know  it,  he  's 
—  well,  he 's  an  ass,  and  my  father  ought  never  to 
have  got  him  into  the  diplomatic  service.  Yes,  laugh 
away,  I  know  I  'm  an  idiot ;  but  it  helps  a  heap  to 
blame  the  other  fellow ;  "  and  I  laughed,  too. 

And  so  the  minutes  dragged  until  something  did 
happen. 

Another  message  was  brought  to  Drougoff,  and  this 
time  he  got  up  and  approached  us. 

"  The  Prince  is  well  enough  to  receive  me,  mon- 
sieur." 

"  Thank  God  for  that,"  I  exclaimed,  almost  as 
heartily  as  if  he  had  told  me  we  were  both  free. 
Anything  was  better  than  suspense. 

He  went  away,  leaving  the  man  to  take  his  place. 

"  How  is  the  Prince  ?  "   I  asked  him. 

"  Nearly  recovered,  monsieur.  Weak,  but  that  is 
all." 

"  He  's  won  the  race,  I  'm  afraid,  Helga.  We  may 
as  well  get  ready.  Where  will  he  send  us,  I  wonder. 
We  must  manage  somehow  to  leave  word  for  Marvyn." 

"  They  won't  let  us  do  that.  We  must  stop  here  to 
the  last  possible  moment.  Think  of  everything  you 
can  to  use  up  time." 

"  Bully  for  you.  You  always  have  some  good 
notion." 

M.  Drougoff  was  not  absent  long,  and  looked  very 
troubled  when  he  entered. 

"  My  instructions  are,  I  deeply  regret  to  say,  mon- 
sieur, to  remove  you  at  once." 

"Where?" 

He  named  two  different  prisons. 

"  The  charges  ?  "   I  asked  next. 

"  I  am  not  instructed  to  mention  them,  monsieur." 

"  Then  I  am  not  going,"  I  said  firmly. 

"  Pray  consider,  monsieur.  Resistance  will  be  quite 
useless." 

"  I  have  considered,  I  assure  you ;   and  I  shall  re- 


AT    THE    ELEVENTH    HOUR     317 

sist.  If  your  instructions  are  to  kill  me  or  maim  me, 
you  may  obey  them,  if  you  wish.  But  I  do  not  move 
from  here  alive,  and  as  I  am  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States,  my  death  may  be  a  circumstance." 

"  Let  me  persuade  you,  monsieur." 

"  You  can  try  if  you  like ;  "  and  try  he  did  for  over 
a  quarter  of  an  hour  of  invaluable  time,  at  the  end  of 
which  he  was  in  despair,  and  I  was  as  obdurate  as 
ever. 

"  When  Mr.  Marvyn  returns  and  advises  me  to  go, 
I  '11  go ;  but  until  then  I  refuse  point  blank.  You  are 
too  courteous  a  man  to  make  a  good  butcher,  I  am 
sure,  and  I  can  put  up  an  excellent  fight  at  need." 

"  I  must  obey  my  orders,  monsieur,"  he  replied 
tersely. 

"  And  as  an  American  citizen,  I  refuse  to  budge 
without  knowing  the  charge  against  me,  and  until 
my  Embassy's  people  are  here." 

"  I  am  deeply  sorry,  but  I  have  no  alternative ; " 
and  he  rose. 

Then  Helga  came  to  the  rescue  with  a  suggestion. 

"  Had  you  not  better  return  to  the  Prince  with  our 
decision?  My  husband  is  a  foreigner,  and  a  friend  of 
His  Majesty ;  and  the  situation  is  altogether  unusual." 

"  It  is  useless,"  he  persisted. 

"  Very  well,  then,"  I  said ;  "  we  '11  clear  the  decks. 
I  was  getting  ready  for  a  long  journey,  monsieur,  and 
have  arms  here.  If  there  is  blood-shed,  the  respon- 
sibility will  not  be  mine.  I  am  innocent  of  any  offence, 
and  you  may  rely  on  it  I  will  not  be  taken  alive." 

This  was  very  unexpected,  I  could  see,  and  he 
hesitated. 

"  I  will  acquaint  his  Highness,"  he  said  after  a 
pause,  and  left  us  again. 

"Do  you  mean  to  fight,  Harper,"  asked  Helga, 
anxiously. 

"Not  I.  We've  nothing  to  fight  with,"  I  said, 
smiling ;  "  but  we  've  gained  twenty  minutes  and  more. 
I  wish  Marvyn  would  come." 


318  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  You  took  me  in.  I  thought  you  were  in  earnest," 
she  replied,  in  a  tone  of  intense  relief. 

M.  Drougoff  was  away  longer  than  even  I  had 
hoped;  and  when  he  returned  he  had  a  surprise 
for  us. 

"  His  Highness  himself  is  coming,  monsieur,"  he 
announced,  shortly. 

"  I  don't  see  that  he  can  do  any  good,  but  that 's  his 
matter,"  I  said ;  and  then  we  all  stood  in  silence. 

The  shuffling  of  many  feet  was  heard,  the  door  was 
thrown  wide  open,  and  the  indomitable  old  man  was 
carried  in  lying  on  an  improvised  litter,  with  two 
doctors  at  his  side. 

They  set  him  down  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  and 
the  bearers  drew  away. 

"  I  have  come  to  see  my  orders  obeyed,"  he  said, 
with  a  glance  at  Drougoff,  and  then  at  Helga  and 
myself.  His  voice  was  weak,  but  his  manner  impla- 
cably stern. 

"  Then  you  have  come  to  see  an  ugly  fight,"  said  I, 
as  firmly  as  though  I  meant  resisting  to  the  last. 

"  Arrest  them  both,  Drougoff.  You  have  my  author- 
ity for  using  any  force  necessary." 

"  What  is  the  charge  against  us  ?  "   I  demanded. 

"  Do  your  duty,  you,  Drougoff,"  he  said,  viciously. 

M.  Drougoff  signed  to  his  men. 

"  Go  forward,  Helga.  You  can  waste  a  little  time 
yet/'  I  whispered. 

She  did  splendidly  again.  She  clung  to  me  for  a 
moment  as  if  overcome,  and  then  with  passionate  dis- 
tress bade  me  good-bye. 

The  men  held  aloof  during  this ;  and  when  she  went 
to  them  she  contrived  very  cleverly  to  get  rid  of  a  little 
more  time. 

But  the  way  was  clear  at  length,  and  Drougoff 
stepped  towards  me. 

I  drew  back  and  put  my  hand  in  my  pocket. 

"  You  will  come  no  further,  monsieur,  or  your  life 
will  be  the  forfeit." 


AT    THE    ELEVENTH    HOUR     319 

He  stopped  abruptly. 

"  Let  your  men  fire  if  he  resists,"  said  the  relentless 
old  man. 

Drougoff  gave  the  necessary  orders,  and  for  a  tense 
moment  I  looked  along  the  barrels  of  three  levelled 
revolvers. 

"  Come,  monsieur,"  said  Drougoff. 

I  burst  into  a  laugh. 

"  Yes,  I  will.  I  have  no  firearms ; "  and  I  pulled 
my  empty  hand  from  my  pocket. 

Then  at  last  came  the  proof  that  I  had  not  blustered 
in  vain. 

Harold  Marvyn  came  hurrying  in,  accompanied  by 
a  man  I  recognized  as  the  officer  whom  I  had  seen  the 
previous  day  in  the  ante-room  of  the  Emperor. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  your  Highness  is  so  far  recov- 
ered," said  Marvyn;  "but  what  does  this  mean?" 

"  That  two  dangerous  Nihilists  are  on  their  way  to 
prison,  monsieur,"  came  the  reply,  sharp  and  stern. 

Marvyn's  indignation  at  the  tone  showed  in  his  face. 

"  The  Emperor  has  commanded  Mr.  Denver's  im- 
mediate presence  at  the  Palace,  your  Highness.  This 
is  an  outrage  upon  an  American  citizen." 

"  Outrage  or  no  outrage,  they  are  going  to  prison, 
monsieur." 

"  Colonel  Vilda,"  said  Marvyn,  turning  to  him. 

"  I  have  the  Emperor's  commands,  your  Highness. 
They  are  peremptory,  and  I  must  obey  them." 

"  And  the  woman  ? "  The  old  bully's  tone  was 
worthy  of  him. 

"  Madame  Denver  is  to  accompany  her  husband  to 
the  Palace,  to  be  in  readiness  should  his  Majesty  re- 
quire to  see  her." 

"  She  is  a  dangerous  Nihilist,  Colonel." 

"  They  are  his  Majesty's  commands,  your  Highness." 

"  I  am  at  your  service,  Colonel,"  I  said. 

"  We  have  a  carriage  waiting,  M.  Denver." 

He  offered  his  arm  to  Helga,  and  I  followed  with 
Marvyn,  and  went  out  without  even  casting  a  glance 


WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

at  Kalkov;  but  I  saw  the  two  doctors  bend  over  him 
anxiously. 

"  You  had  to  hustle,  Marvyn." 

"  Some,"  he  nodded. 

"  It  was  a  near  thing." 

"  So  it  looked." 

And  with  that  and  a  laugh  of  relief  we  got  into  the 
carriage. 


CHAPTER  XXXII  — THE  END 


HELGA  was  waiting  for  me  with  a  look  of  eager 
anxiety  when  I  came  out  to  her  from  my  in- 
terview with  the  Emperor. 

'*  Well?  "   she  asked,  as  she  came  to  me. 

"  Yes,  it  is  all  well,"  I  answered  smiling.  "  All 
well,  all  the  best  it  could  be  —  for  us.  Not  for  the 
Prince,"  I  added  drily. 

"And  my  father?" 

"  Justice  will  be  done  to  his  memory,  my  dear,  full 
justice.  You  were  right  in  the  kernel  of  your  plans 
—  to  get  to  the  Czar." 

"  I  was  certain  of  that,"  she  said. 

"  If  you  could  have  got  to  him  all  this  would  never 
have  happened.  I  never  saw  a  man  more  moved.  I 
left  all  the  papers  with  him  and  he  's  going  to  study 
them  himself,  and  then  see  you.  Never  a  breath  of 
the  truth  has  ever  been  allowed  to  reach  him." 

"  My  dear  father,"  she  murmured.  "  At  last,"  and 
she  sighed. 

"  Old  Kalkov  has  had  things  his  own  way  and  has 
had  a  fine  past ;  but  I  don't  envy  him  his  future." 

Marvyn  entered  the  ante-room  then. 

"  How  have  things  gone,  Denver?  " 

"  Could  n't  have  gone  better,  thanks  to  you." 

"  By  gorm,  I  'm  glad,"  he  exclaimed  with  a  sigh 
of  relief.  "The  ice  was  so  thin  I  was  afraid  we 
should  be  through." 

"  It  will  bear  every  one  except  Kalkov,  and  it  '11  put 
his  light  out.    You  may  gamble  on  that." 
21  321 


322  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  It  was  a  big  risk  to  carry,"  he  said,  thinking  of 
himself. 

I  smiled. 

"  You  should  have  had  half  an  hour  of  ours,"  I 
suggested. 

"  Yes,  I  know,"  he  answered  with  a  quaint  smile. 
"  But  one's  official  responsibilities  make  such  a  differ- 
ence, Denver." 

"  True,  but  even  unofficially  one  can  have  a  sort  of 
sneaking  regard  for  one's  life  and  liberty." 

"  I  shall  never  forget  your  help,  Mr.  Marvyn,"  said 
Helga,  sweetly,  as  she  gave  him  her  hand. 

"  I  would  take  the  risk  again  for  such  a  smile,  Mrs. 
Denver." 

"  Now  you  're  talking,"  said  I.  "  It 's  very  pretty 
of  you,  but  I  hope  we  shan't  have  to  ask  for  it ;  al- 
though we  may  still  need  the  Embassy's  protection,  if 
the  Emperor  carries  out  his  threats." 

"How's  that?" 

"  He  seems  to  contemplate  putting  an  end  to  Mrs. 
Denver." 

"Harper?"   cried  Helga. 

"  It 's  true  —  as  true  as  it  is  staggering." 

"  No  spoke  in  the  wheels  I  hope  ?  " 

This  from  Marvyn. 

"  He  threatens,"  I  said,  looking  very  grave. 

"Then  why  are  your  eyes  laughing,  Harper?" 
cried  Helga. 

"  It  '11  be  no  laughing  matter  if  we  find  our  marriage 
annulled." 

"  That 's  only  putting  the  riddle  a  different  way ;  " 
and  Helga  slipped  her  arm  into  mine  and  clasped  her 
hands  on  it. 

"  What  is  it?  "  asked  Marvyn,  seriously. 

I  had  before  observed  his  keen  scent  for  trouble 
from  afar.  The  serious  side  of  things  always  appealed 
first  to  him. 

"  He  threatens,"  I  repeated. 


THE    END  323 

"Haven't  we  had  enough  problems  lately?"  and 
Helga  wrinkled  her  brows  in  half  comical  perplexity. 
"  But  I  can  wait  quite  calmly." 

"  He  wants  to  make  out  that  as  the  daughter  of  a 
prince  and  his  friend,  you  ought  to  be  considered  a 
kind  of  Imperial  ward  to  whose  marriage  his  consent 
was  necessary ;  so  that " 

Helga  interrupted  me  with  a  laugh. 

"  I  knew  it  was  nonsense." 

"  I  don't  see  that  under  the  circumstances  such  a 
claim  could  be  maintained,"  declared  Marvyn  gravely. 

"  And  further  that  Helga  cannot  be  Mrs.  Denver." 

"Who  am  I  then?" 

"  He  talks  about  making  reparation  of  everything 
and  giving  you  your  father's  title." 

"  But  I  can't  be  a  Prince,  surely!  " 

"  You  would  of  course  be  Princess,"  said  Marvyn, 
in  the  same  dry  official  manner. 

"  Mr.  Denver's  Princess !    What  an  odd  mixture !  " 

"  I  think  it  would  be  rather  the  Princess's  Mr. 
Denver,"  said  I. 

"  And  what  did  you  say,  Harper?  " 

"  Oh,  that  as  to  the  material  compensation  we  could 
talk,  but  that  about  the  title  we  'd  go  back  to  the  hotel 
and  discuss  it.  Will  you  come  with  us,  Marvyn  ?  " 

He  excused  himself  on  the  plea  of  business  and  left 
us,  and  Helga  and  I  were  just  going  when  Colonel 
Vilda  came  to  summon  her  to  an  audience  with  the 
Emperor.  She  was  to  go  alone. 

"  I  congratulate  you,  Mr.  Denver,"  he  said  to 
me  when  he  returned  from  ushering  her  into  the 
presence. 

"  I  've  been  doing  that  to  myself  very  heartily, 
Colonel,  I  can  assure  you." 

"The  Princess  will  make  a  brilliant  figure  in  the 
Court." 

"Which  Princess,  Colonel,  and  which  Court?" 

"  The  Princess  Lavalski,"  he  answered,  smiling. 


324  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  We  have  no  Court  in  the  States,  Colonel." 

"  But  you  will  not  take  her  from  us  in  the  very 
moment  of  our  finding  her  again !  " 

"  You  've  managed  to  get  along  pretty  well  without 
her  so  far,  I  fancy." 

"  But,  my  dear  monsieur !  She 's  so  charming, 
so  beautiful,  so  wealthy  —  the  world  will  be  at  her 
feet." 

"  It  '11  have  to  be  the  western  hemisphere  of  it  then, 
I  think." 

"  Ah,  but  it  would  be  a  crime  to  take  her  away." 

"  I  shan't  take  her  away,  Colonel  —  but  somehow  I 
have  an  idea  she  won't  much  care  to  stop." 

"  But  it  is  too  bad ;  "  and  he  laughed  and  spread 
his  hands. 

There  came  a  little  commotion  at  the  door  then,  and 
when  it  was  opened,  Prince  Kalkov  was  carried  in 
seated  in  a  chair. 

"  Let  His  Majesty  know  that  I  crave  an  immediate 
audience  with  him,  Colonel  Vilda,  on  urgent  matters 
of  State,"  he  said. 

"  His  Majesty  is  engaged,  your  Highness." 

"  I  am  accustomed  to  be  obeyed,  Colonel  Vilda," 
returned  Kalkov  austerely. 

The  Colonel  drew  himself  up  at  the  tone,  paused 
and  then  bowed. 

"  I  will  take  your  Highness'  message,"  he  said,  and 
left  us. 

"You  have  seen  the  Emperor,  monsieur?"  said 
the  Prince  to  me. 

"  Yes." 

"What  passed  between  you?"  he  demanded,  with 
much  of  his  customary  arrogant  insistence. 

"  It  was  a  confidential  interview,  monsieur." 

"  If  it  concerned  me  I  have  a  right  to  know." 

"  I  must  ask  you  to  excuse  my  saying  anything. 
You  and  I  began  as  friends,  then  we  had  a  pretty 
sharp  burst  as  antagonists;  now  if  you  please  we 


THE    END  325 

must  be  neutrals  —  I  have  nothing  further  to  say  to 
you." 

"  I  have  yet  to  see  his  Majesty,  monsieur."  Even 
now  he  was  ready  to  threaten  me  in  his  indomitable 
doggedness. 

I  took  no  notice,  and  presently  Colonel  Vilda  re- 
turned. 

"  His  Majesty  is  unable  to  see  your  Highness,"  he 
announced. 

"  I  will  not  take  that  answer,"  declared  the  Prince 
vehemently.  "  The  matters  are  too  urgent  and  vitally 
affect  his  Majesty  himself,  for  me  to  take  it.  I  have 
been  his  loyal  adviser  and  faithful  minister  for  many 
years.  I  am  not  to  be  thrown  aside  on  the  bare  word 
of  hirelings  and  traitors."  He  was  fast  losing  self- 
control  in  his  passion  when  he  checked  himself  and 
said :  "  Give  my  humble  greetings  to  his  Majesty,  tell 
him  I  am  ill  and  perhaps  dying,  and  solicit  most  ear- 
nestly that  he  will  see  me.  Say  it  may  be  the  last  time 
on  earth  I  may  ever  speak  to  him." 

"  His  Majesty  was  very  decided,"  said  the  Colonel. 

"  His  Majesty  does  not  know  either  how  ill  I  am 
or  how  urgent  my  business.  Should  I  be  here  like 
this,  if  it  were  not  ?  " 

Colonel  Vilda  went  in  again  and  this  time  the  in- 
terval before  his  return  passed  in  silence. 

When  he  returned,  Helga  was  with  him.  I  saw  she 
had  been  weeping  and  that  the  tears  were  still  in  her 
eyes. 

"  They  are  tears  of  joy  and  gratitude,  Harper,"  she 
whispered,  taking  my  arm  and  then  started  as  she  saw 
Prince  Kalkov. 

"  His  Majesty  deeply  regrets  to  hear  of  your  High- 
ness's  illness,"  said  the  Colonel,  "  and  he  counsels  your 
immediate  return  to  your  house,  where  he  will  com- 
municate with  you." 

The  old  man  listened  with  frowning  brows  and  un- 
moved firmness. 

"  It  is  not  true,"  he  declared  doggedly. 


326  WHEN    I    WAS    CZAR 

"  It  is  as  I  say,  your  Highness ;  and  his  Majesty 
further  bids  me  say  that  as  your  health  has  broken 
down,  he  will  immediately  relieve  you  of  all  your  offi- 
cial duties." 

"  He  cannot  mean  this  —  and  without  ever  seeing 
me,"  he  cried. 

"  His  Majesty  is  too  overcome  by  news  which  has 
reached  him  to-day,  to  be  able  to  endure  the  strain  of 
an  interview  with  your  Highness,  and  has  retired  to 
his  private  apartments." 

"  My  God !   after  all  my  years  of  service." 

"  Come,  Harper,"  whispered  Helga ;  and  we  hur- 
ried out  glad  to  escape  the  sight  of  our  enemy's 
overthrow. 

On  the  way  to  the  hotel  she  told  me  all  the  Emperor 
had  said  to  her ;  the  regrets  he  had  expressed ;  the 
sorrow  he  felt ;  the  promises  he  made ;  and  the  hopes 
he  had  expressed  for  her  future  happiness. 

"  As  a  Princess  ?  "   I  asked ;   "  or  as " 

She  glanced  and  smiled  and  ran  on  into  the  hotel, 
leaving  me  unanswered. 

At  the  hotel  Ivan  was  waiting,  anxious  concerning 
our  journey  to  Siberia,  and  overjoyed  at  seeing  us 
together  again. 

"  Has  your  Highness  any  commands  ?  "  I  asked 
Helga. 

"Harper!" 

"  Well,  has  Mrs.  Denver  any  wishes  ?  " 

"  We  are  not  going  to  Siberia,  Ivan,"  she  said  to 
him.  "  Everything  has  come  right." 

The  great  burly  fellow  laughed  with  the  delight  of 
a  child. 

"  I  could  cry  with  pleasure,  mademoiselle,"  he  said. 

"  Hullo,  that 's  still  a  third  title  for  you  —  made- 
moiselle," I  laughed. 

She  would  not  hear  me. 

"  But  we  are  going  on  a  long  journey,  Ivan,  all  the 
same,"  she  said,  in  a  very  matter  of  fact  unconcerned 
tone. 


CWE    HURRIED    OUT    GLAD    TO    ESCAPE    THE   SIGHT    OF    OUR 

ENEMY'S  OVERTHROW." — Page  326. 


T.HE    END  327 

"Where?"   I  asked. 

"  To  New  York,  of  course ;  where  else  should  Mrs. 
Denver  go,  indeed  ?  " 

"  Bully  for  you,"  I  cried  and  then  —  but  Ivan  was 
in  the  room ;  so  I  turned  him  out  first  and  told  him 
to  go  and  pack,  as  we  should  start  as  soon  as  possible. 

And  we  did. 


Popular  Copyright  Books 

At  Moderate  Prices 

Any  of  the  following  titles  can  be  bought  of  your  Bookseller 
at  the  price  you  paid  for  this  volume 


THE  PRODIGAL  SON Hall  Caine 

ADVENTURES  OF  GERARD  ...  A.  Conan  Doyle 
A  CAPTAIN  IN  THE  RANKS  .  George  Gary  Eggleston 

THE  DELIVERANCE Ellen  Glasgow 

THE  BATTLE  GROUND  ....  Ellen  Glasgow 
THE  VOICE  OF  THE  PEOPLE  .  .  .  Ellen  Glasgow 
THE  MILLIONAIRE  BABY  .  .  Anna  Katharine  Green 

THE  BRETHREN H.  Rider  Haggard 

THE  BOSS Alfred  Henry  Lewis 

THE  PRESIDENT Alfred  Henry  Lewis 

BOB,  SON  OF  BATTLE Alfred  Ollivant 

NONE  BUT  THE  BRAVE  ....  Hamblen  Sears 
THE  DARROW  ENIGMA  ....  Melvin  Severy 
THE  TWO  VANREVELS  ....  Booth  Tarkington 
THE  CIRCLE Catharine  Cecil  Thurston 

Author  of  "THE  MASQUERADERS,"  "THE  GAMBI.ER." 

HURRICANE  ISLAND         .        .        .  H.  B.  Marriott- Watson 

THE  LONG  NIGHT         ....  Stanley  J.  Weyman 

INFELICE Augusta  Evans  Wilson 

ARMS  AND  THE  WOMAN         .        .  .         Harold  MacGrath 

THE  LANE  THAT  HAD  NO  TURNING  Gilbert  Parker 

THE  HEART'S  HIGHWAY         .        .  .         Mary  E.  Wilkins 

TALES  OF  SHERLOCK  HOLMES  .  .  A.  Conan  Doyle 
ROSE  OF  THE  WORLD  .  .  Agnes  and  Egerton  Castle 

THAT  PRINTER  OF  UDELL'S        .  Harold  Bell  Wright 

IN  THE  NAME  OF  A  WOMAN         .  Arthur  W-  Marchmont 

THE  QUEEN'S  ADVOCATE         .        .  Arthur  W.  Marchmont 

BY  SNARE  OF  LOVE          .        .        .  Arthur  W.  Marchmont 

WHEN  I  WAS  CZAR         .        .        •  Arthur  W.  Marchmont 

A.  L.  BURT  CO.,  Publishers,  52-58  Duane  St.,  New  York 


Good  Fiction  Worth  Reading. 

A  series  of  romances  containing  several  of  the  old  favorites  in  the  field 
of  historical  fiction,  replete  with  powerful  romances  of  love  and  diplomacy 
that  excel  in  thrilling  and  absorbing  interest. 


GUY  FAWKES.  A  Romance  of  the  Gunpowder  Treason.  By  Wm.  Harri« 
son  Ainsworth.  Cloth,  lamo.  with  four  illustrations  by  George  Cruikshank. 
Price,  $1.00. 

The  "Gunpowder  Plot"  was  a  modest  attempt -to  blow  up  Parliament, 
the  King  and  his  Counsellors.  James  of  Scotland,  then  King-  of  England, 
was  weak-minded  and  extravagant.  He  hit  upon  the  efficient  scheme  of 
extorting  money  from  the  people  by  imposing  taxes  on  the  Catholics.  In 
their  natural  resentment  to  this  extortion,  a  handful  of  bold  spirits  con- 
cluded to  overthrow  the  government.  Finally  the  plotters  were  arrested. 
and  the  King  put  to  torture  Guy  Fawkes  and  the  other  prisoners  with. 
royal  vigor.  A  very  intense  love  story  runs  through  the  entire  romance. 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  THE  BORDER.  A  Romance  of  the  Early  Settlers  in  the 
Ohio  Valley.  By  Zane  Grey.  Cloth.  I2tno.  with  four  illustrations  by  J.  Watson 
Davis.  Price,  $1.00. 

A  book  rather  out  of  the  ordinary  la  this  "Spirit  of  the  Border."  The 
main  thread  of  the  story  has  to  do  with  the  work  of  the  Moravian  mis- 
sionaries in  the  Ohio  Valley.  Incidentally  the  reader  is  given  details  of  the 
frontier  life  of  those  hardy  pioneers  who  broke  the  wilderness  for  the  plant- 
Ing  of  this  great  nation.  Chief  among  these,  as  a  matter  of  course,  is 
Lewis  Wetzel,  one  of  the  most  peculiar,  and  at  the  same  time  the  most 
admirable  of  all  the  brave  men  who  spent  their  lives  battling  with  the 
savage  foe,  that  others  might  dwell  in  comparative  security. 

Details  of  the  establishment  and  destruction  of  the  Moravian  "Village 
of  Peace"  are  given  at  some  length,  and  with  minute  description.  The 
efforts  to  Christianize  the  Indians  are  described  as  they  never  have  been 
before,  and  the  author  has  depicted  the  characters  of  the  leaders  of  the 
several  Indian  tribes  with  great  care,  which  of  itself  will  be  of  interest  to 
the  student. 

By  no  means  least  among  the  charms  of  the  story  are  the  vivfd  word- 
pictures  of  the  thrilling  adventures,  and  the  intense  paintings  of  the  beau- 
ties of  nature,  as  seen  in  the  almost  unbroken  forests. 

It  is  the  spirit  of  the  frontier  which  is  described,  and  one  can  by  it. 
perhaps,  the  better  understand  why  men,  and  women,  too,  willingly  braved 
every  privation  and  danger  that  the  westward  progress  of  the  star  of  em- 
pire might  be  the  more  certain  and  rapid.  A  love  story,  simple  and  tender, 
runs  through  the  book. 

RICHELIEU.  A  tale  of  France  in  the  reijjn  cf  King  I,ouis  XHI.  By  G.  P. 
R.  James.  Cloth,  121110.  with  four  illustrations  L  /  J.  Watson  Davis.  Price,  $1.00. 

In  1829  Mr.  James  published  his  first  romance,  "Richelieu,"  and  was 
recognized  at  once  as  one  of  the  masters  of  the  craft. 

In  this  book  he  laid  the  story  during  those  later  days  of  the  great  car- 
dinal's life,  when  his  power  was  beginning  to  wane,  but  while  it  waa 
yet  sufficiently  strong  to  permit  now  and  then  of  volcanic  outbursts  which 
overwhelmed  foes  and  carried  friends  to  the  topmost  wave  of  prosperity. 
One  of  the  most  striking  portions  of  the  story  is  that  of  Cinq  Mar's  conspir- 
acy: the  method  of  conducting  criminal  cases,  and  the  political  trickery 
resorted  to  by  royal  favorites,  affording  a  better  insight  into  the  state- 
craft of  that  day  than  can  be  had  even  by  an  exhaustive  study  of  history. 
It  is  a  powerful  romance  of  love  and  diplomacy,  and  in  point  of  thrilling 
and  absorbing  interest  has  never  been  excelled. 

For  sale  by  all  booksellers,  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price  by  the  pub- 
lishers, A.  L.  BURT  COMPANY,  53-58  Duanc  St.,  New  York. 


Good  Fiction  Worth  Reading. 

A  series  of  romances  containing  several  of  the  old  favorites  in  the  field 
of  historical  fiction,  replete  with  powerful  romances  of  love  and  diplomacy 
that  excel  in  thrilling  and  absorbing  interest. 


WINDSOR  CASTLE.  A  Historical  Romance  of  the  Reign  of  Henry  VIII. 
Catharine  of  Aragon  and  Anne  Boleyn.  By  Wm.  Harrison  Ainsworth.  Cloth. 
i2mo.  with  four  illustrations  by  George  Cruikshank.  Price,  $1.00. 

"Windsor  Castle"  Is  the  story  of  Henry  VIII.,  Catharine,  and  Ann* 
Boleyn.  "Bluff  King  Hal,"  although  a  well-loved  monarch,  was  none  too 
good  a  one  in  many  ways.  Of  all  his  selfishness  and  unwarrantable  acts, 
none  was  more  discreditable  than  his  divorce  from  Catharine,  and  his  mar- 
riage to  the  beautiful  Anne  Boleyn.  The  King's  love  was  as  brief  as  It 
was  vehement.  Jane  Seymour,  waiting  maid  on  the  Queen,  attracted  him, 
and  Anne  Boleyn  was  forced  to  the  block  to  make  room  for  her  successor. 
This  romance  is  one  of  extreme  Interest  to  all  readers. 

HORSESHOE  ROBINSON.  A  tale  of  the  Tory  Ascendency  in  South  Caro- 
lina in  1780.  By  John  P.  Kennedy.  Cloth,  I2mo.  with  four  illustrations  by  J. 
Watson  Davis.  Price,  $1.00. 

Among  the  old  favorites  In  the  field  of  what  Is  known  as  historical  fic- 
tion, there  are  none  which  appeal  to  a  larger  number  of  Americans  than 
Horseshoe  Robinson,  and  this  because  It  Is  the  only  story  which  depict* 
•with  fidelity  to  the  facts  the  heroic  efforts  of  the  colonists  In  South  Caro- 
lina to  defend  their  homes  against  the  tirutal  oppression  of  the  British 
under  such  leaders  as  Cornwallls  and  Tarleton. 

The  reader  is  charmed  with  the  story  of  love  which  forms  the  thread 
of  the  tale,  and  then  Impressed  with  the  wealth  of  detail  concerning  those 
times.  The  picture  of  the  manifold  sufferings  of  the  people,  Is  never  over- 
drawn, but  patnted  faithfully  and  honestly  by  one  who  spared  nelthtr 
time  nor  labor  In  his  efforts  to  present  in  this  charming  love  story  all  that 
price  In  blood  and  tears  which  the  Carolinians  paid  as  their  share  In  th« 
winning  of  the  republic. 

Take  It  all  in  all,  "Horseshoe  Robinson"  Is  a  work  which  should  be 
found  on  every  book-shelf,  not  only  because  It  Is  a  most  entertaining 
story,  but  because  of  the  wealth  of  valuable  information  concerning  tha 
colonists  which  it  contains.  That  It  has  been  brought  out  once  more,  well 
Illustrated,  is  something  which  will  give  pleasure  to  thousands  who  have 
long  desired  an  opportunity  to  read  the  story  again,  and  to  the  many  who 
have  tried  vainly  in  these  latter  days  to  procure  a  copy  that  they  might 
read  It  for  the  first  time. 

THE  PEARL  OF  ORR'S  ISLAND.  A  story  of  the  Coast  of  Maine.  By 
Harriet  Beecher  Stowe.  Cloth,  i2mo.  Illustrated.  Price,  $1.00. 

Written  prior  to  1862,   the  "Pearl  of  Orr's  Island"  la  ever  new;  a  book 
filled  with  delicate  fancies,  such  as  seemingly  array  themselves  anew  each 
time   one    reads   them.         One   sees    the    "sea   like    an    unbroken   mirn 
around    the    pine-girt,    lonely    shores    of    Orr's    Island."    and    stratKhtw; 
comes    "the   heavy,    hollow    moan   of  the  surf  on  the  beach,    like  t 
angry  howl   of  some   savage   animal." 

Who  can  read  of  the  beginning  of  that  sweet  life,   named  Mara,  which 
came  into  this  world  under  the  very  shadow  of  the  Death  angel  s  wings, 
•without   having   an   intense   desire   to   know   how    the   premature   bx 
somed?     Again   and    again   one   lingers   over   the   descriptions   < 
acter  of  that  baby  boy   Moses,    who  came   through   the   tempest,    a 
angry  billows,  pillowed  on  his  dead  mother's  breast 

There  is  no  more  faithful  portrayal  of  New  England  life  than  that 
•Which  Mrs.  Stowe  gives  in  "The  Pearl  of  Orr's  Island. 

For  sale  by  all  booksellers,  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price  by  the  pub- 
lishers, A.  L.  BURT  COMPANY,  52-58  Duane  St.,  New  York. 


Good  Fiction  Worth  Reading. 

A  series  of  romances  containing  several  of  the  old  favorites  in  the  field 
of  historical  fiction,  replete  with  powerful  romances  of  love  and  diplomacy 
that  excel  in  thrilling  and  absorbing  interest. 


A  COLONIAL  FREE-LANCE.  A  story  of  American  Colonial  Times.  By 
Chauncey  C.  Hotchkiss.  Cloth,  I2mo.  with  four  illustrations  by  J.  Watson 
Davis.  Price,  $1.00. 

A  book  that  appeals  to  Americans  as  a  vivid  picture  of  Revolutionary 
scenes.  The  story  is  a  strong  one,  a  thrilling  one.  It  causes  the  true 
American  to  flush  with  excitement,  to  devour  chapter  after  chapter,  until 
the  eyes  smart,  and  it  fairly  smokes  with  patriotism.  The  love  story  is  a 
singularly  charming  idyl. 

THE  TOWER  OF  LONDON.  A  Historical  Romance  of  the  Times  of  Lady 
Jane  Grey  and  Mary  Tudor.  By  Wm.  Harrison  Ainsworth.  Cloth,  i2tno.  with 
four  illustrations  by  George  Cruikshank.  Price,  $1.00. 

This  romance  of  the  "Tower  of  London"  depicts  the  Tower  as  palace, 
prison  and  fortress,  with  many  historical  associations.  The  era  is  the 
middle  of  the  sixteenth  century. 

The  story  is  divided  Into  two  parts,  one  dealing  with  Lady  Jane  Grey, 
and  the  other  with  Mary  Tudor  as  Queen,  introducing  other  notable  char- 
acters of  the  era.  Throughout  the  story  holds  the  interest  of  the  reader 
in  the  midst  of  intrigue  and  conspiracy,  extending  considerably  over  a 
half  a  century. 

IN  DEFIANCE  OF  THE  KING.  A  Romance  of  the  American  Revolution. 
By  Chauncey  C.  Hotchkiss.  Cloth,  I2mo.  with  four  illustrations  by  J.  Watson 
Davis.  Price,  $1.00. 

Mr.  Hotchkiss  has  etched  in  burning  words  a  story  of  Yankee  bravery, 
and  true  love  that  thrills  from  beginning  to  end,  with  the  spirit  of  the 
Revolution.  The  heart  beats  quickly,  and  we  feel  ourselves  taking  a 
part  in  the  exciting  scenes  described.  Hie  whole  story  is  so  absorbing 
that  you  will  sit  up  far  into  the  night  to  finish  It.  As  a  love  romance 
it  is  charming. 

GARTHOWEN.  A  story  of  a  Welsh  Homestead.  By  Allen  Raine.  Cloth, 
I2tno.  with  four  illustrations  by  J.  Watson.  Davis.  Price,  $1.00. 

"This  is  a  little  idyl  of  humble  life  and  enduring  love,  laid  bare  before 
us,  very  real  and  pure,  which  in  its  telling  shows  us  some  strong  points  of 
Welsh  character — the  pride,  the  hasty  temper,  the  quick  dying  out  of  wrath. 
.  .  .  We  call  this  a  well-written  story,  interesting  alike  through  its 
romance  and  its  glimpses  into  another  life  than  ours.  A  delightful  and 
clever  picture  of  Welsh  village  life.  The  result  is  excellent."— Detroit  Free 
PresB. 

MIFANWY.  The  story  of  a  Welsh  Singer.  By  Allan  Raine.  Cloth, 
I2mo.  with  four  illustrations  by  J.  Watson  Davis.  Price,  $1.00. 

"This  is  a  love  story,  simple,  tender  and  pretty  as  one  would  care  to 
read.  The  action  throughout  is  brisk  and  pleasing;  the  characters,  H  is  ap- 
parent at  once,  are  as  true  to  life  as  though  the  author  had  known  them 
all  personally.  Simple  in  all  its  situations,  the  story  is  worked  up  in  that 
touching  and  quaint  strain  which  never  grows  wearisome,  no  matter  how 
often  the  lights  and  shadows  of  love  are  introduced.  It  rings  true,  and 
does  not  tax  the  imagination."— Boston  Herald. 


For  sale  by  all  booksellers,  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price  by  the  pub- 
lishers, A.  L.  BURT  COMPANY,  52-58  P.uane  St.,  New  York. 


Good  Fiction  Worth  Reading. 

A  series  of  romances  containing  several  of  the  old  favorites  in  the  field 
Of  historical  fiction,  replete  with  powerful  romances  of  love  and  diplomacy 
that  excel  in  thrilling  and  absorbing  interest. 


DARNLEY.  A  Romance  of  the  times  of  Henry  VIII.  and  Cardinal  Wolsey. 
By  G.  P.  R.  James.  Cloth,  I2mo.  with  four  illustrations  by  J.  Watson  Davis. 
Price,  Ji.oo. 

In  point  of  publication,  "Darnley"  is  that  work  by  Mr.  James  which 
Klchelleu,"  and,  if  rumor  can  be  credited,  it  was  owing  to  the  ad- 
vice and  insistence  of  our  own  Washington  Irving  that  we  are  indebted 
primarily  for  the  story,  the  young  author  questioning  whether  he  could 
properly  paint  the  difference  in  the  characters  of  the  two  great  cardinals. 
And  it  is  not  surprising  that  James  should  have  hesitated;  he  had  been 
eminently  successful  in  giving  to  the  world  the  portrait  of  Richelieu  as  a 
man,  and  by  attempting  a  similar  task  with  Wolsey  as  the  theme,  was 
much  like  tempting  fortune.  Irving  Insisted  that  "Darnley"  came  natur- 
ally in  sequence,  and  this  opinion  being  supported  by  Sir  Walter  Scott, 
the  author  set  about  the  work. 

As  a  historical  romance  "Darnley"  is  a  book  that  can  be  taken  up 
pleasurably  again  and  again,  for  there  is  about  it  that  subtle  charm  which 
those  who  are  strangers  to  the  works  of  G.  P.  R.  James  have  claimed  wa« 
only  to  be  imparted  by  Dumas. 

If  there  was  nothing  more  about  the  work  to  attract  especial  attention, 
the  account  of  the  meeting  of  the  kings  on  the  historic  "field  of  the  cloth  of 
Sold"  would  entitle  the  story  to  the  most  favorable  consideration  of  every 
reader. 

There  is  really  but  little  pure  romance  in  this  story,  for  the  author  ha« 
taken  care  to  imagine  love  passages  only  between  those  whom  history  ha* 
credited  with  having  entertained  the  tender  passion  one  for  another,  and 
toe  succeeds  in  making  such  lovers  as  all  the  world  must  love. 

CAPTAIN  BRAND,  OF  THE  SCHOONER  CENTIPEDE.  By  I,ieut. 
Henry  A.  Wise,  U.  S.  N.  (Harry  Gringo).  Cloth,  izmo.  with  four  illustra- 
tions by  J.  Watson  Davis.  Price,  $1.00. 

The  re-publication  of  this  story  will  please  those  lovers  of  sea  yam« 
•who  delight  in  so  much  of  the  salty  flavor  of  the  ocean  as  can  come  through 
the  medium  of  a  printed  page,  for  never  has  a  story  of  the  sea  and  those 
"who  go  down  in  ships"  been  written  by  one  more  familiar  with  the  scenes 
depicted. 

The  one  book  of  this  gifted  author  which  Is  best  remembered,  and  which 
•will  be  read  with  pleasure  for  many  years  to  come,  Is  "Captain  Brand." 
who,  as  the  author  states  on  his  title  page,  was  a  "pirate  of  eminence  in 
the  West  Indies."  As  a  sea  story  pure  and  simple,  "Captain  Brand"  has 
never  been  excelled,,  and  as  a  story  of  piratical  life,  told  without  the  usual 
embellishments  of  blood  and  thunder,  it  has  no  equal. 

NICK  OF  THE  WOODS.  A  story  of  the  Early  Settlers  of  Kentucky.  By 
Robert  Montgomery  Bird.  Cloth,  izmo.  with  four  illustrations  by  J.  Watson 
Davis.  Price,  Ji.oo. 

This  most  popular  novef  and  thrilling  story  of  early  frontier  life  In 
Kentucky  was  originally  published  in  the  year  1837.  The  novel,  long  out  of 
print,  had  in  its  day  a  phenomenal  sale,  for  its  realistic  presentation 
Indian  and  frontier  life  in  the  early  days  of  settlement  in  the  South,  nar- 
rated in  the  tale  with  all  the  art  of  a  practiced  writer.  A  very  charmlri* 
love  romance  runs  through  the  story.  This  new  and  tasteful  edition  ol 
"Nick  of  the  Woods"  will  be  certain  to  make  many  new  admirers  for 
this  enchanting  story  from  Dr.  Bird's  clever  and  versatile  pen. 

For  sale  by  all  booksellers,  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price  by  the  pub- 
lishers, A.  L.  BURT  COMPANY,  52-58  Duane  St.,  New  York. 


POPULAR  LITERATURE  FOR  THE  MASSES, 
COMPRISING  CHOICE  SELECTIONS  FROM  THE 
TREASURES  OF  THE  WORLD'S  KNOWLEDGE, 
ISSUED  IN  A  SUBSTANTIAL  AND  ATTRACTIVE 
CLOTH  BINDING,  AT  A  POPULAR  PRICE 


HURT'S  HOME  LIBRARY  is  a  series  which 
includes  the  standard  works  of  the  world's  best  literature, 
bound  in  uniform  cloth  binding,  gilt  tops,  embracing 
chiefly  selections  from  writers  of  the  most  notable 
English,  American  and  Foreign  Fiction,  together  with 
many  important  works  in  the  domains 
of  History,  Biography,  Philosophy, 
Travel,  Poetry  and  the  Essays. 

A  glance  at  the  following  annexed 
list  of  titles  and  authors  will  endorse 
the  claim  that  the  publishers  make 
for  it — that  it  is  the  most  compre- 
hensive, choice,  interesting,  and  by 
far  the  most  carefully  selected  series 
of  standard  authors  for  world-wide 
reading  that  has  been  produced  by 
any  publishing  house  in  any  country,  and  that  at  prices 
so  cheap,  and  in  a  style  so  substantial  and  pleasing,  as  to 
win  for  it  millions  of  readers  and  the  approval  and 
commendation,  not  only  of  the  book  trade  throughout 
the  American  continent,  but  of  hundreds  of  thousands  of 
librarians,  clergymen,  educators  and  men  of  letters 
interested  in  the  dissemination  of  instructive,  entertaining 
and  thoroughly  wholesome  reading  matter  for  the  masses. 

[SEE  FOLLOWING  PAGES] 


BURT'S  HOME  LIBRARY.    Cloth.    Gilt  Tops.    Price,  $1.00 


Abbe      Constantin.         BY      LUDOVIC 

HALEVV. 

Abbott,  BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 
Adam  Bede.  BY  GEORGE  ELIOT. 
Addison's  Essays.  EDITED  BY  JOHN 

RICHARD  GREEN. 
Aeneid    of    VirgiL     TRANSLATED    BY 

JOHN    CON'N'INGTON. 

Aesop's  Fables. 

Alexander,    the    Great,    Life    of.     BY 

JOHN  WILLIAMS. 
Alfred,  the  Great,  Life  of.     BY  THOMAS 

HUGHES. 

Alhambra.     BY  WASHINGTON  IRVING. 
Alice  in  Wonderland,  and  Through  the 

Looking-Glass.  BY  LEWIS  CARROLL 
Alice  Lorraine.  BY  R.  D.  BLACKMORE 
All  Sorts  and  Conditions  of  Men.  BY 

WALTER  BESANT. 

Alton  Locke.     BY  CHARLES  KINGSLEY. 
Amiel's     Journal.     TRANSLATED     BY 

MRS.  HUMPHREY  WARD. 
Andersen's  Fairy  Tales. 
Anne  of  Geirstein.     BY  SIR  WALTER 

SCOTT. 

Antiquary.     BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 
Arabian  Nights'  Entertainments. 
Ardath.     BY    MARIE   CORELLI. 
Arnold,  Benedict,  Life  of.     BY  GEORGE 

CANNING  HILL. 
Arnold's    Poems.         BY      MATTHEW 

ARNOLD. 

Around  the  World  in  the  Yacht  Sun- 
beam.    BY  MRS.  BRASSEY. 
Arundel     Motto.     By     MARY     CECIL 

HAY. 
At  the  Back  of  the  North  Wind.     BY 

GEORGE  MACDONALD. 
Attic  Philosopher.     BY    EMILE     Sou- 

VESTRE. 
Auld    Licht    Idylls.     BY    JAMES    M. 

BARRIE. 

Aunt  Diana.     BY  ROSA  N.  CAREY. 
Autobiography  of  Benjamin  Franklin. 
Autocrat  of  the  Breakfast  Table.     BY 

O.  W.  HOLMES. 
Averil.     BY  ROSA  N.  CAREY. 
Bacon's  Essays.     BY  FRANCIS  BACON. 
Barbara  Heathcote's  TriaL     BY  ROSA 

N.  CAREY. 

Barnaby  Rudge.     BY  CHARLES  DICK- 
ENS. 
Barrack  Room  Ballads.     BY  RUDYARD 

KIPLIM;. 

Betrothed.     BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 
Beulah.     BY  AUGUSTA  J.  EVANS. 
Black  Beauty,     BY  ANNA  SEWAI.L. 
Black      Dwarf.     BY      SIR      WALTER 

SCOTT. 

Black  Rock.     BY  RALPH  CONNOR. 
Black  Tulip.     BY  ALEXANDRE  DUMAS. 
Bleak  House.     BY  CHARLES  DICKENS. 
Blithedale  Romance.     BY  NATHANIEL 

HAWTHORXE. 

Bondman.     BY  HALL  CAINE. 
Book    of    Golden    Deeds.     BY    CHAR- 
LOTTE M.    YONGE. 

Boone,  Daniel,  Life  of.     BY  CECIL  B. 
HAP.TLEY. 


Bride      of      Lammermoor.     BY      Six 

WALTER  SCOTT. 

Bride  of  the  Nile.     By  GEORGE  EBERS. 
Browning's    Poems.     BY    ELIZABETH 

BARRETT  BROWNING. 
Browning's      Poems.       (SELECTIONS.) 

BY  ROBERT  BROWNING. 
Bryant's  Poems.  (EARLY.)     By  WILL- 
IAM CULLEN  BRYANT. 
Burgomaster's     Wife.     BY     GEORGE 

EBERS. 

Burn's  Poems.     BY  ROBERT  BURNS. 
By  Order  of  the  King.     By   VICTOR 

HUGO. 

Byron's  Poems.     BY  LORD  BYRON. 
Caesar,    Julius,    Life    of.     BY    JAMBS 

ANTHONY  FROUDE. 
Carson,    Kit,    Life    of.     BY    CHARLES 

BURDETT. 

Gary's  Poems.  BY  ALICE  AND  PHOEBE 
GARY. 

Cast  Up  by  the  Sea.  BY  SIR  SAMUEL 
BAKER. 

Charlemagne  (Charles  the  Great),  Life 
of.  BY  THOMAS  HODGKIN.  D.  C.  L. 

Charles  Auchester.     By  E.  BERGER. 

Character.     BY  SAMUEL  SMILES. 

Charles  O'Malley.  BY  CHARLES 
LEVER. 

Chesterfield's  Letters.  BY  LORD  CHES- 
TERFIELD. 

Chevalier  de  Maison  Rouge.  BY 
ALEXANDRE  DUMAS. 

Chicot  the  Jester.  BY  ALEXANDRB 
DUMAS. 

Children  of  the  Abbey.  BY  REGINA. 
MARIA  ROCHE. 

Child's  History  of  England.  BY 
CHARLES.  DICKENS. 

Christmas  Stories.  BY  CHARLBS 
DICKENS. 

Cloister  and  the  Hearth.  BY  CHARLH 
READS. 

Coleridge's  Poems.  BY  SAMUEL  TAY- 
LOR COLERIDGE. 

Columbus,  Christopher,  Life  of.  BY 
WASHINGTON  IRVING. 

Companions  of  Jehu.  BY  ALEXANDRE 
DUMAS. 

Complete  Angler.  By  WALTON  AND 
COTTON. 

Conduct  of  Life.  By  RALPH  WALDO 
EMERSON. 

Confessions  of  an  Opium  Eater.  BY 
THOMAS  DE  QUINCBY. 

Conquest  of  Granada.  BY  WASHING- 
TON IRVING. 

Conscript.     BY  ERCKMANN-CHATRIAN 

Conspiracy  of  Pontiac.  Bv  FRANCIS 
PARKMAN,  JR. 

Conspirators.  BY  ALBXANDRE  DU- 
MAS. 

Consuelo.     BY  GEORGE  SAND. 

Cook's  Voyages.     BY  CAPTAIN  JAMHS 

Corinne.     BY  MADAME  DB  STABL. 
Countess  de  Charney.     BY  ALBXANDRB 

Countess    Gisela.     BY    E.    MARLITT. 


BURT'S  HOME  LIBRARY.    Cloth.    Gilt  Tops.    Price,  $1.00 


Countess  of  Rudolstadt.  BY  GEORGE 
SAND. 

Count  Robert  of  Paris.  BY  SIR 
WALTER  SCOTT. 

Country  Doctor.  BY  HONORE  DE 
BALZAC. 

Courtship  of  Miles  Standish.  BY  H.  W. 
LONGFELLOW. 

Cousin  Maude.     BY  MARY  J.  HOLMES. 

Cranford.     BY  MRS.  GASKELL. 

Crockett,  David,  Life  of.  AN  AUTOBI- 
OGRAPHY. 

Cromwell,  Oliver,  Life  of.  BY  EDWIN 
PAXTON  HOOD. 

Crown  of  Wild  Olive.  BY  JOHN 
RUSKIN" 

Crusades.      BY  GEO.  W.  Cox,   M.  A. 

Daniel  Deronda.     BY  GEORGE  ELIOT. 

Darkness  and  Daylight.  BY  MARY  J. 
HOLMES. 

Data  of  Ethics.  BY  HERBERT  SPEN- 
CER. 

Daughter  of   an   Empress,   The.     BY 

LOUISA    MUHLBACH. 

David  Copperfield.  BY  CHARLES 
DICKENS. 

Days  of  Bruce.     BY  GRACE  AGUILAR. 

Deemster,  The.     BY  HALL  CAINE. 

Deerslayer,  The.  BY  JAMES  FENI- 
MORB  COOPER. 

Descent  of  Man.  BY  CHARLES  DAR- 
WIN. 

Discourses  of  Epictetus.  TRANSLATED 
BY  GEORGE  LONG. 

Divine  Comedy.  (DANTE.)  TRANS- 
LATED BY  REV.  H.  F.  CAREY. 

Dombey  &  Son.  BY  CHARLES  DICKENS. 

Donal  Grant.  BY  GEORGE  MACDON- 
ALD. 

Donovan.     BY  EDNA  LYALL. 

Dora  Deane.     BY  MARY  J.  HOLMES. 

Dove  in  the  Eagle's  Nest.  BY  CHAR- 
LOTTE M.  YONGE. 

Dream  Life.     BY  IK  MARVEL. 

Dr.  Jekyll  and  Mr.  Hyde.     BY  R.  L. 

STEVENSON. 

Duty.     BY  SAMUEL  SMILES. 
Early  Days  of  Christianity.     BY  F.  W. 

FARRAR. 

East  Lynne.     BY  MRS.  HENRY  WOOD. 
Edith    Lyle's    Secret     BY    MARY    J. 

HOLMES. 

Education.     BY  HERBERT  SPENCER. 
Egoist.     BY  GEORGE  MEREDITH. 
Egyptian    Princess.     BY    GEORGE 

EBERS. 

Eight  Hundred  Leagues  on  the  Ama- 
zon.    BY  JULES  VERNE. 
Eliot's  Poems.     BY  GEORGE  ELIOT. 
Elizabeth  and  her  German  Garden. 
Elizabeth  (Queen  of  England),  Life  of. 

BY  EDWARD  SPENCER  BKESLY,  M.A. 
Elsie  Venner.     BY  OLIVER  WENDELL 

HOLMES. 
Emerson's  Essays.     (COMPLETE.)     BY 

RALPH  WALDO  EMERSON. 
Emerson's  Poems.     BY  RALPH  WALDO 

EMERSON. 
English    Orphans.       BY      MARY      J. 

HOLMES. 


English  Traits.      BY  R.  W.  EMERSON. 
Essays     in     Criticism.     (FIRST     AND 

SECOND     SERIES.)     BY     MATTHEW 

ARNOLD. 

Essays  of  EBa.     BY  CHARLES  LAMB. 
Esther.     BY  ROSA  N.  CAREY. 
Ethelyn's      Mistake.     BY      MARY     J. 

HOLMES. 
Evangeline.     (WITH    NOTES.)     BY   H. 

W.  LONGFELLOW. 
Evelina.     BY  FRANCES  BURNEY. 
Fair  Maid  of  Perth.     BY  SIR  WALTER 

SCOTT. 
Fairy  Land  of  Science.     BY  ARABELLA 

B.  BUCKLEY. 
Faust.     (GOETHE.)     TRANSLATED    BY 

ANNA  SWANWICK. 
Felix  Holt.     BY  GEORGE  ELIOT. 
Fifteen  Decisive  Battles  of  the  World. 

BY  E.  S.  CREASY. 

File  No.  113.     BY  EMILE  GABORIAU. 
Firm  of   Girdlestone.     BY  A.   CONAN 

DOYLE. 

First  Principles.  BY  HERBERT  SPENCER. 
First  Violin.     BY  JESSIE  FOTHERGILL. 
For  Lilias.     BY  ROSA  N.  CAREY. 
Fortunes  of  Nigel.     BY  SIR  WALTER 

SCOTT. 
Forty-Five  Guardsmen.     BY  ALEXAN- 

DRE  DUMAS. 

Foul  Play.     BY  CHARLES  READE. 
Fragments     of     Science.     BY     JOHN 

TYNDALL. 
Frederick,    the    Great,    Life    of.     By 

FRANCIS  KUGI.ER. 
Frederick  the  Great  and  His  Court.     By 

LOUISA  MUHLBACH. 
French  Revolution.     BY  THOMAS  CAR- 

LYLE. 
From   the    Earth   to    the    Moon.     BY 

JULES  VERNE. 

Garibaldi,  General,  Life  of.     BY  THEO- 
DORE DWIGHT. 
Gil  Bias,  Adventures  of.     BY  A.  R.  LE 

SAGE. 
Gold     Bug     and     Other     Tales.     BY 

EDGAR  A.  POE. 
Gold  Elsie.     BY  E.  MARLITT. 
Golden    Treasury.     BY     FRANCIS    T. 

PALGRAVE. 
Goldsmith's      Poems.       BY      OLIVER 

GOLDSMITH. 
Grandfather's  Chair.     BY  NATHANIEL 

HAWTHORNE. 
Grant,  Ulysses  S.,  Life  of.     BY  J.  T. 

HEADLEY. 

Gray's  Poems.     BY  THOMAS  GRAY. 
Great      Expectations.     BY      CHARLES 

DICKENS. 
Greek    Heroes.     Fairy   Tales    for    My 

Children.     BY  CHARLES   K:\H-LEY. 
Green  Mountain  Boys,  The.     BY  D.  P. 

THOMPSON. 
Grimm's    Household    Tales.     BY    THE 

BROTHERS  GRIMM. 
Grimm's     Popular     Tales.     BY     THE 

BROTHERS  GRIMM. 

Gulliver's  Travels.     BY  DEAN  SWIFT. 
Guy    Mannering.     BY     SIR     WAITER 

SCOTT. 


BURT'S  HOME  LIBRARY.     Cloth.     Gilt  Tops.    Price,  $1.00 


Hale,  Nathan,  the  Martyr  Spy.  BT 
CHARLOTTE  MOLVNEUX  HOLLOWAY. 

Handy  Andy.     By  SAMUEL  LOVBR. 

Hans  of  Iceland.     BY  VICTOR  Huoo. 

Hannibal,  the  Carthaginian,  Life  of. 
BY  THOMAS  ARNOLD,  M.  A. 

Hardy  Norseman,  A.    BY  EDNA  LYALL. 

Harold.     BY  BULWER-L/YTTON. 

Harry  Lorrequer.    BY  CHARLES  LEVER. 

Heart  of  Midlothian.  BY  SIR  WALTER 
SCOTT. 

Heir  of  Redclyffe.     BY  CHARLETTE  M. 

YONGE. 

Hemans'  Poems.  BY  MRS.  FELICIA 
HEMANS. 

Henry  Esmond.  BY  WM.  M.  THACK- 
ERAY. 

Henry,  Patrick,  Life  of.     BY  WILLIAM 

WlRT. 

Her  Dearest  Foe.  BY  MRS.  ALEXAN- 
DER. 

Hereward.     BY  CHARLES  KINGSLEY. 
Heriot's  Choice.     BY  ROSA  N.  CAREY. 
Heroes      and      Hero- Worship.         BY 

THOMAS  CARLYLE. 
Hiawatha.     (WITH  NOTES.)     BY  H.  W. 

LONGFELLOW. 
Hidden  Hand,  The.    (COMPLETE.)   BY 

MRS.  E.  D.  E.   N.  SOUTHWORTH. 
History    of    a    Crime.       BY    VICTOR 

HUGO. 
History  of  Civilization  in  Europe.     By 

M.  GUIZOT. 
Holmes'  Poems.  (  EARLY)  By  OLIVER 

WENDELL  HOLMES. 
Holy     Roman     Empire.      BY    JAMES 

BRYCE. 
Homestead  on  the  Hillside.     BY  MARY 

J.  HOLMES. 

Hood's  Poems.     BY  THOMAS  HOOD. 
House     of     the     Seven     Gables.     BY 

NATHANIEL  HAWTHORNE. 
Hunchback      of      Notre      Dame.     BY 

VICTOR  HUGO. 

Hypatia.     BY   CHARLES   KINGSLEY. 
Hyperion.     BY    HENRY    WADSWORTH 

LONGFELLOW. 

Iceland  Fisherman,     BY  PIERRE  LOTI. 
Idle  Thoughts  of  an  Idle  Fellow.     BY- 
JEROME  K.  JEROME. 
Iliad,     POPE'S  TRANSLATION. 
Inez.     BY  AUGUSTA  J.  EVANS. 
Ingelow's  Poems.     BY  JEAN  INGELOW. 
Initials.     BY    THB    BARONESS    TAUT- 

PHOEUS. 
Intellectual      Life.     BY      PHILIP      G. 

HAMERTON. 
In    the    Counsellor's    House.     BY    E. 

MARLITT. 
In     the     Golden     Days.     BY     EDNA 

LYALL. 
In    the     Heart    of    the    Storm.     BY 

MAXWELL  GRAY. 

In  the  Schillingscourt.     BY   E.   MAR- 
LITT. 
Ishmael.     (COMPLETE.)     BY   MRS.    E. 

D.  E.  N.  SOUTHWORTH. 
It   Is   Never  Too   Late   to   Mend.     BY 

CHARLES  RKADE. 


Ivanhoe.     BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 
Jane  Eyre.     BY  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE. 
Jefferson,      Thomas,      Life      of.     By 

SAMUEL  M.  SCHMUCKBR,  LL.D. 
Joan    of    Arc,    Life    of.     BY    JULES 

MICHELET. 
John   Halifax,   Gentleman.     BY   Miss 

MULOCK. 

Jones,  John  Paul,  Life  of.     BY  JAMBS 

OTIS. 
Joseph     Balsamo.     BY     ALBXANDRB 

DUMAS. 
Josephine,  Empress  of  France,  Lite  of. 

BY  FREDERICK  A.  ODER. 
Keats'  Poems.     BY  JOHN  KEATS. 
Kenilworth.     BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 
Kidnapped.     BY  R.  L.  STBVENSO.-I. 
King  Arthur  and  His  Noble  Knights 

BY  MARY  MACLEOD. 
Knickerbocker's  History  of  New  York. 

BY  WASHINGTON  IRVING. 
Knight  Errant.     BY  EDNA  LYALL. 
Koran.     TRANSLATED      BY      GEORGB 

SALE. 
Lady  of  the  Lake.     (WITH  NOTES.)     BY 

SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 
Lady  with  the  Rubies.     BY  E.  MAR- 
LITT. 
Lafayette,  Marquis  de,    Life    of.      BY 

P.  C.  HEADLEY. 
Lalla     Rookh.     (WITH     NOTES.)     BY 

THOMAS  MOORE. 

Lamplighter.     BY     MARIA     S.     CUM- 
MINS. 
Last  Days  of  Pompeii.     BY  BULWBR- 

LYTTON. 
Last    of    the    Barons.     BY    BULWER- 

LYTTON. 
Last    of    the    Mohicans.     BY    JAMES 

FENIMORB  COOPER. 
Lay    of    the    Last    MinstreL     (WITH 

NOTES.)     BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 
Lee,  General  Robert  E.,  Life  of.     BY 

G.  MERCER  ADAM. 
Lena  Rivers.     BY  MARY  J.  HOLMES. 
Life   of    Christ.     BY    FREDERICK   W. 

FARRAR. 

Life  of  Jesus.     BY  ERNEST  RENAN. 
Light     of     Asia.     BY     SIR     EDWIN 

ARNOLD. 
Light    That    Failed.     BY     RUDYARD 

KIPLING. 
Lincoln,      Abraham,      Life      of.     BY 

HENRY  KETCHAM. 
Lincoln's   Speeches.     SELECTED    AND 

EDITED  BY  G.  MERCER   ADAM. 
Literature  and  Dogma.     BY  MATTHEW 

ARN 

Little  Dorrit.  BY  CHARLES  DICKENS. 
Little  Minister.  BY  JAMHS  M.  BARRIB. 
Livingstone,  David,  Life  of.  BY 

THOMAS  HIT.HES. 
Longfellow's  Poems.      (EARLY.)      BY 

HENRY  W.  LONGFELLOW. 
Lorna  Doone.     BY  R.  D.  BLACKMORB. 
Louise  de  la  Valliere.     BY  ALBXANDRB 

DUMAS. 
Tove  Me  Little,  Love  Me  Long.     BY 

CHARLES  READB. 


BURT'S  HOME  LIBRARY.    Cloth.    Gilt  Tops.    Price,  $1.00 


Lowell's  Poems.     (EARLY.)  BY  JAMES 

RUSSELL  LOWELL. 
Lucile.     BY  OWEN  MEREDITH. 
Macaria.     BY  AUGUSTA  J.  EVANS. 
Macaulay's  Literary  Essays.     BY  T.  B. 

MACAULAY. 
Macaulay's  Poems.     BY  THOMAS  BAB- 

INGTON  MACAULAY. 
Madame     Therese.     BY     ERCKMANN- 

CHATRIAN. 

Maggie  Miller.  BY  MARY  J.  HOLMES. 
Magic  Skin.  BY  HONORS  DE  BALZAC. 
Mahomet,  Life  of.  BY  WASHINGTON 

IRVING. 
Makers    of    Florence.     BY  MRS.   OLI- 

PHANT. 
Makers    of    Venice.     BY    MRS.    OLI- 

PHANT. 

Man  and  Wife.     BY  WILKIE  COLLINS. 

Man  in  the  Iron  Mask.  BY  ALEXAN- 
DRE  DUMAS. 

Marble  Faun.  BY  NATHANIEL  HAW- 
THORNE. 

Marguerite  de  la  Valois.  BY  ALEX- 
ANDRE  DUMAS. 

Marian  Grey.     BY  MARY  J.  HOLMES. 

Marius,  The  Epicurian.  BY  WALTER 
PATER. 

Marmion.  (WITH  NOTES.)  BY  SIR 
WALTER  SCOTT. 

Marquis  of  Lossie.  BY  GEORGE 
MACDONALD. 

Martin  Chuzzlewit.  BY  CHARLES 
DICKENS. 

Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  Life  of.  BY 
P.  C.  HEADI.EY. 

Mary  St.  John.     BY  ROSA  N.  CAREY. 

Master  of  Ballantrae,  The.  BY.  R.  L. 
STEVENSON. 

Masterman  Ready.     BY  CAPTAIN  MAR- 

RYATT. 

Meadow  Brook.  BY  MARY  J.  HOLMES. 

Meditations  of  Maraus  Aurelius. 
TRANSLATED  BY  GEORGE  LONG. 

Memoirs  of  a  Physician.  BY  ALEXAN- 
DRE  DUMAS. 

Merle's  Crusade.     BY  ROSA  N.  CAREY. 

Micah  Clarke.     BY  A.  CONAN  DOLYE. 

Michael  Strogoff.     BY  JULES  VERNE. 

Middlemarch.     BY   GEORGE   ELIOT. 

Midshipman  Easy.  BY  CAPTAIN  MAR- 
RY ATT 

Mildred.     BY  MARY  J.  HOLMES. 

Millbank.     BY  MARY  J.  HOLMES. 

Mill  on  the  Floss.     BY  GEORGE  ELIOT. 

Milton's  Poems.     BY  JOHN  MILTON. 

Mine  Own  People.     ByRuDYARDKiP- 

LING. 

Minister's  Wooing,  The.     BY  HARRIET 

BEECHER  STOWE. 

Monastery.     BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 
Moonstone.     BY    WILKIE    COLLINS. 
Moore's  Poems.     BY  THOMAS   MOORB 
Mosses    from    an     Old     Manse.     Bv 

NATHANIEL  HAWTHORNE. 
Murders    in    the    Rue    Morgue.     BY 

EDGAR  ALLEN  POE. 
Mysterious  Island.     BY  JULES  VERNE. 
Napoleon  Bonaparte,  Life  of.     BY  P. 

C.  HEADLEY. 


Napoleon  and  His  Marshals.  BY  J. 
T.  HEADLEY. 

Natural  Law  in  the  Spiritual  World. 
BY  HENRY  DRUMMOXD. 

Narrative  of  Arthur  Gordon  Pym.  BY 
EDGAR  ALLAN  POE. 

Nature,  Addresses  and  Lectures.  BY 
R.  W.  EMERSON. 

Nellie's  Memories.  BY  ROSA  N. 
CAREY. 

Nelson,  Admiral  Horatio,  Life  of.  BY 
ROBERT  SOUTH RY. 

Newcomes.  BY  WILLIAM  M.  THACK- 
ERAY. 

Nicholas  Nickleby.  BY  CHAS.  DICK- 
ENS. 

Ninety-Three.     BY  VICTOR  HUGO. 

Not  Like  Other  Girls.  BY  ROSA  N. 
CAREY. 

Odyssey.     POPE'S  TRANSLATION. 

Old  Curiosity  Shop.  BY  CHARLES 
DICKENS. 

Old  Mam'selle's  Secret.     BY  E.   MAR- 

LITT. 

Old      Mortality.     BY      SIR      WALTER 

SCOTT. 
Old    Myddleton's    Money.     BY    MARY 

CECIL  HAY. 

Oliver  Twist.     BY  CHAS.  DICKENS. 
Only    the    Governess.     BY    ROSA    N. 

CAREY. 
On     the      Heights.     BY      BERTHOLD 

AUERBACH. 

Oregon  Trail.  BY  FRANCIS  PARK- 
MAN. 

Origin  of  Species.  BY  CHARLES 
DARWIN. 

Other  Worlds  than  Ours.  BY  RICH- 
ARD PROCTOR. 

Our  Bessie.     BY  ROSA  N.  CAREY. 

Our  Mutual  Friend.  BY  CHARLES 
DICKENS. 

Outre-Mer.     BY  H.  W.  LONGFELLOW. 

Owl's  Nest.     BY  E.  MARLITT. 

Page  of  the  Duke  of  Savoy.  BY 
ALEXANDKE  DUMAS. 

Pair  of  Blue  Eyes.  BY  THOMAS 
HARDY. 

Pan  Michael.  BY  HENRYK  SIEN- 
KIEWICZ. 

Past    and   Present.     BY    THOS.    CAR- 

LYLE. 

Pathfinder.     BY      JAMES      FENIMORE 

COOPER. 
Paul    and    Virginia.     BY    B.    DE    ST. 

PIERRE. 
Pendennis.  History  of.     BY    WM.   M. 

THACKERAY. 
Penn,  William,  Life  of.     BY  W.  HEP- 

WOKTH     Dl\<>\. 

Pere  Goriot.     BY  HONORS  DB  BALZAC. 

Peter,  the  Great,  Life  of.  BY  JOHN 
BARROW. 

Peveril  of  the  Peak.  Bv  SIR  WALTER 
SCOTT. 

Phantom  Rickshaw,  The.  BY  RUD- 
YARD  KIPLING. 

Philip  II.  of  Spain,  Life  of.  BY  MAR- 
TIN A.  S.  HUME. 

Picciola,     BY  X.  B.  SAINTINE. 


BURT'S  HOME  LIBRARY.    Cloth.    Gilt  Tops.    Price,  $1.00 


Pickwick  Papers.  BY  CHARLES  DICK- 
ENS. 

Pilgrim's  Progress.    BY  JOHN  BUNYAN. 
Pillar  of  Fire.     BY  REV.  J.  H.  INGRA- 

HAM. 

Pilot.     BY  JAMES  FENIMORE  COOPER. 
Pioneers.       BY      JAMES      FENIMORE 

COOPER. 

Pirate.     BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 
Plain  Tales  from  the  Hills.     BY  RUD- 

YARD  KIPLING. 
Plato's  Dialogues.    TRANSLATED  BY  J. 

WRIGHT,  M.  A. 
Pleasures    of    Life.     BY     SIR    JOHN 

LUBBOCK. 

Poe's  Poems.     BY  EDGAR  A.  POE. 

Pope's  Poems.     BY  ALEXANDER  POPE. 

Prairie.     BY  JAMES  F.  COOPER. 

Pride  and  Prejudice.  BY  JANE  AUS- 
TEN. 

Prince  of  the  House  of  David.  BY 
REV.  J.  H.  INGRAHAM. 

Princess  of  the  Moor.     BY  E.  MARLITT. 

Princess  of  Thule.  BY  WILLIAM 
BLACK. 

Procter's  Poems.  BY  ADELAIDE  PROC- 
TOR. 

Professor  at  the  Breakfast  Table.  BY 
OLIVER  WENDELL  HOLMES. 

Professor.     BY    CHARLOTTE    BRONTE. 

Prue  and  I.  BY  GEORGE  WILLIAM 
CURTIS. 

Put  Yourself  in  His  Place.  BY  CHAS. 
READE. 

Putnam,  General  Israel,  Life  of  BY 
GEORGE  CANNING  HILL. 

Queen  Hortense.  BY  LOUISA  MUHL- 
BACH. 

8ueenie's  Whim.     BY  ROSA  N.  CAREY. 
ueen's    Necklace.     BY    ALEXANDRE 

DUMAS. 
Quentin  Durward.     BY   SIR  WALTER 

SCOTT. 
Rasselas,     History    of.     BY     SAMUEL 

JOHNSON. 

Redgauntlet.     BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 
Red    Rover.     BY    JAMES    FENIMORE 

COOPER. 
Regent's  Daughter.     BY   ALEXANDRE 

DUMAS. 

Reign  of  Law.     BY  DUKB  OP  ARGYLE. 
Representative      Men.       BY      RALPH 

WALDO  EMERSON. 
Republic   of   Plato.     TRANSLATED    BY 

DAVIES  AND  VAUOHAN. 
Return   of   the    Native.     BY   THOMAS 

HARDY. 

Reveries  of  a  Bachelor.     BY  IK  MAR- 
VEL. 
Reynard  the  Fox.     EDITED  BY  JOSEPH 

JACOBS. 

Rienzi.     BY  BULWER-LYTTON. 
Richelieu,      Cardinal,     Life     of.     BY 

RICHARD  LODGE. 

Robinson  Crusoe.     BY  DANIEL  DEFOE. 
Rob  Roy.     BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 
Romance  of  Natural  History.     BY  P. 

H.  GOSSE. 
Romance  of  Two  Worlds.     BY  MAHIK 

CORELLJ, 


Romola.     BY  GEORGE  ELIOT. 
Rory  O'More.     BY  SAMUEL  LOVER. 
Rose  Mather.     BY  MARY  J.  HOLMES. 
Rossetti's  Poems.     BY  GABRIEL  DANTB 

ROSSETT.I. 
Royal     Edinburgh.     BY     MRS.     On- 

PHANT. 

Rutledge.     BY  MIRIAN  COLES  HARRIS. 
Saint  Michael.     BY  E.  WERNER. 
Samantha    at    Saratoga.     BY    JOSIAH 

ALLER'S    WIPE.     (MARIETTA    HOL- 

LEY.) 
Sartor    Resartus.     BY    THOMAS    CAR- 

LYLE. 

Scarlet  Letter.     BY  NATHANIEL  HAW- 

HORNE. 

Schonberg-Cotta  Family.  BY  MRS. 
ANDREW  CHARLES. 

Schopenhauer's  Essays.  TRANSLATED 
BY  T.  B.  SAUNDERS. 

Scottish  Chiefs.     BY  JANE  PORTER. 

Scott's  Poems.  BY  SIR  WALTER 
SCOTT. 

Search  for  Basil  Lyndhurst.  BY 
ROSA  N.  CAREY. 

Second  Wife.     BY  E.  MARLITT. 

Seekers  After  God.     BY  F.  W.  FARRAR. 

Self-Help.     BY  SAMUEL  SMILES. 

Self-Raised.  (COMPLETE.)  BY  MRS. 
K.  D.  E.  N.  SOUTHWORTH. 

Seneca's  Morals. 

Sense  and  Sensibility.  BY  JANE 
AUSTEN. 

Sentimental  Journey.  BY  LAWRENCE 
STERNE. 

Sesame  and  Lilies.     BY  JOHN  RUSKIM. 

Shakespeare's  Heroines.  BY  ANNA 
JAMESON. 

Shelley's  Poems.  BY  PERCY  BYSSHB 
SHELLEY. 

Shirley.     BY  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE. 

Sign  of  the  Four.  BY  A.  CONAN 
DOYLE. 

Silas  Marner.     BY  GEORGE  ELIOT. 

Silence  of  Dean  Maitland.  BY  MAX- 
WELL GRAY. 

Sir  Gibbie.     BY  GEORGE  MACDONALD 

Sketch  Book.  BY  WASHINGTON  IRV 
ING. 

Smith,  Captain  John,  Life  of.  BY  W. 
GII.MORB  SIMMS. 

Socrates,  Trial  and  Death  of.  TRANS- 
LATED BY  F.  J.  CHURCH,  M  A. 

Soldiers  Three.  BY  RUDYARD  KIP- 
LING. 

Springhaven.     BY  R.  D.  BLACKMORB. 

Spy.     BY  JAMES  FENIMORB  COOPER. 

Stanley,  Henry  M.,  African  Explorer, 
Life  of.  BY  A.  MONTBPIORB. 

Story  of  an  African  Farm.     BY  OLIVB 

SCHRF.INER. 

Story  of  John  G.  Paton.  TOLD  FOR 
YOUNG  FOLKS.  BY  REV.  JAS. 
PATON 

St.  Ronan's  Well.  BY  SIR  WALTER 
SCOTT. 

Study     'n     Scarlet.     BY     A.     CONAN 


BURT'S  HOME  LIBRARY.    Cloth.    Gilt  Tops.    Price,  $1.  Ob 


Surgeon's  Daughter.     BY  SIR  WALTER 

SCOTT. 

Swinburne's  Poems.     BY  A.  C.  SWIN- 
BURNE. 
Swiss    Family    Robinson.     BY    JEAN 

RUDOLPH  WYSS. 
Taking  the  Bastile.     BY  ALEXANDRE 

DUMAS. 
Tale     of     Two     Cities.     BY     CHAS. 

DICKENS. 
Tales   from    Shakespeare.     BY    CHAS. 

AND  MARY  LAMB. 
Tales  of  a  Traveller.     BY  WASHINGTON 

IRVING. 

Talisman.     BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 
Tanglewood    Tales.     BY     NATHANIEL 

HAWTHORNE. 
Tempest  and  Sunshine.     BY  MARY  J. 

HOLMES. 
Ten  Nights  in  a  Bar  Room.     BY  T.  S. 

ARTHUR. 

Tennyson's  Poems.     BY  ALFRED  TEN- 
NYSON. 
Ten    Years    Later.     BY    ALEXANDER 

DUMAS. 
Terrible     Temptation.     BY     CHARLES 

READB. 
Thaddeus     of     Warsaw.     BY     JANB 

PORTER. 

Thelma.     BY  MARIE  CORELLI. 
Thirty   Years'   War.     BY   FREDERICK 

SCHILLER. 
Thousand    Miles    Up    the    Nile.     BY 

AMELIA  B.  EDWARDS. 
Three    Guardsmen.     BY    ALEXANDRE 

DUMAS. 
Three  Men  in  a  Boat.     BY  JEROME  K. 

JEROME. 

Thrift.     BY  SAMUEL  SMILES. 
Throne    of    David.     BY    REV.    J.    H. 

INGRAHAM. 

Toilers  of  the  Sea.     BY  VICTOR  HUGO 
Tom  Brown  at  Oxford.     BY  THOMAS 

HUGHES. 
Tom      Brown's      School      Days.     BY 

THOS.  HUGHES. 
Tom  Burke  of  "Ours."     BY  CHARLES 

LEVER. 
Tour   of   the   World  in   Eighty  Days. 

BY  JULES  VERNE. 
Treasure  Island.     BY  ROBERT  Louis 

STEVENSON. 
Twenty  Thousand  Leagues  Under  the 

Sea.     BY  JULES  VERNE. 
Twenty  Years  After.     BY  ALEXANDRE 

DUMAS. 
Twice    Told    Tales.     BY    NATHANIEL 

HAWTHORNE. 
Two  Admirals.     BY  JAMES  FENIMORB 

COOPER. 

Two  Dianas.     BY  ALEXAXDRE  DUMAS. 
Two  Years  Before  the  Mast.     BY  R.  H. 

DANA,  Jr. 

Uarda.     BY  GEORGE  EBERS. 
Uncle  Max.     BY  ROSA  N.  CAREY. 
Uncle    Tom's    Cabin.     BY     HARRIET 

BEECHER  STO-.YE. 
Under  Two  Flags.    BY  "OUIDA." 


Utopia.     BY  SIR  THOMAS  MORE. 

Vanity  Fair.     BY  WM.  M.  THACKERAY 

Vendetta.     BY  MARIE  CORELLI. 

Vespucius,  Americus,  Life  and  Voyages. 
BY  C.  EDWARDS  LESTER. 

Vicar  of  Wakefield.  BY  OLIVER 
GOLDSMITH. 

Vicomte  de  Bragelonne.  BY  ALEX- 
ANDRE  DUMAS. 

Views  A-Foot.     BY  BAYARD  TAYLOR. 

Villette.     BY  CHARLOTTE  BKONTE. 

Virginians.     BY  WM.  M.  THACKERAY. 

Walden.     BY  HENRY  D.  THOREAU. 

Washington,  George,  Life  of.  By 
JARED  SPARKS. 

Washington  and  His  Generals.  BY  J. 
T.  HEADLEY. 

Water  Babies.     BY  CHARLES  KINGS- 

Water  Witch.  BY  JAMES  FENI- 
MORE  COOPER. 

Waverly.     BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 

Webster,  Daniel,  Life  of.  BY  SAMUEL 
M.  SCHMUCKER,  LL.D. 

Webster's  Speeches.  (SELECTED.) 
BY  DANIEL  WEBSTER. 

Wee  Wifie.     BY  ROSA  N.  CAREY. 

Westward  Ho!  BY  CHARLES  KINGS- 
LEY. 

We  Two.     BY  EDNA  LYALL. 

What's  Mine's  Mine.  BY  GEORGE 
MACDONALD. 

When  a  Man's  Single.  BY  J.  M. 
BARRIE. 

White  Company.  BY  A.  CONAN 
D_OYLE. 

Whites  and  the  Blues.  BY  ALEX- 
ANDRE  DUMAS. 

Whittier's  Poems.  (EARLY.)  BY  JOHN 
G.  WHITTIER. 

Wide,  Wide  World.  BY  SUSAN  WAR- 
NER. 

William,  the  Conqueror,  Life  of.  BY 
EDWARD  A.  FREEMAN,  LL.D. 

William,  the  Silent,  Life  of.  BY 
FREDERICK  HARRISON. 

Willy  Reilly.  BY  WILLIAM  CARLE- 
TON. 

Window  in  Thrums.     BY  J.  M.  BARRIB 

Wing  and  Wing.  BY  JAMES  FENI- 
MORE  COOPER. 

Wolsey,  Cardinal,  Life  of.  BY  MAN- 
DELL  CREIGHTON. 

Woman  in  White.  BY  WILKIE  COL- 
LINS. 

Won  by  Waiting.     BY  EDNA  LYALL. 

Wonder  Book.  FOR  BOYS  AND 
GIRLS.  BY  NATHANIEL  HAW- 
THORNE. 

Woodstock.     BY  SIR  WALTER  SCOTT. 

Wooed  and  Married.  BY  ROSA  N. 
CAREY. 

Wooing  O't.     BY  MRS.  ALEXANDER. 

Wordsworth's  Poems.  BY  WILLIAM 
WORDSWORTH. 

Wormwood.     BY  MARIE  CORELLI. 

Wreck  of  the  Grosvenor.  BY  W. 
CLARK.  RUSSELL. 


°00  129322 


